Youtube comments of PAPAZA TAKLA ATTIRAN İMAM (@papazataklaattiranimam).

  1. 3200
  2. 2100
  3. 2100
  4. 1800
  5. 1600
  6. 1500
  7. 1000
  8. 986
  9. 778
  10. 615
  11. 600
  12. 582
  13. 535
  14. 428
  15. 400
  16. 376
  17. 299
  18. 287
  19. 275
  20. 274
  21. 268
  22. 234
  23. 226
  24. 215
  25. 212
  26. 207
  27. 205
  28. 201
  29. 194
  30. 190
  31. 182
  32. 172
  33. 172
  34. 170
  35. 168
  36. 162
  37. 161
  38. Lenin said: Despite being poor by ourselves, we can give financial support to Turkey. It is a necessity. Financial support, mercy (compassion) and friendship is a three times larger help. Turkish people should sense that they are not alone. " In his memoirs Aralov writes about the instructions Lenin gave him before he was dispatched to Turkey: "Turks are fighting for their national liberation. The imperialists have robbed Turkey naked, they are still doing it.. Mustafa Kemal Pasha is naturally not a socialist . But it is apparent that he is a good organizer . He is an able leader , leading the national bourgeois revolution . He is an intelligent , progressive leader . He has understood the importance of our socialist revolution , and is favorable toward Russia.. I believe he will destroy the I believe he will destroy the pride of the imperialists and liquidate the Padisah ( Sultan ) together with his lackeys .. Although we are very poor ourselves , we can materially aid Turkey . We must do it . This way the Turkish people will The Russian aid has been in three forms : money , arms and munitions . The precise quantity of this aid is still unknown . But considering that Russian economy was bankrupt at the time , and the country was ridden with warfare against the Allied powers and White Generals , the magnitude of this aid could not be as spectacular as it is sometimes claimed . Never- theless , this has come at the right time when it was most needed to furnish an otherwise poorly equipped Turkish army , and has been instrumental in the final victory. In round figurres the total Russian aid , according to the Turkish envoy Ali Fuad Pase in Moscow , was 10 million gold rubles ( paid in installments ) , rifles , bayonnets , machine - guns , cannons horses and relevant material to equip two divisions .
    160
  39. 160
  40. 150
  41. 136
  42. 136
  43. Algeria in 2001, and ten years later it became a constitutionally official language in Morocco. These developments have extended the use of Berber to the public domain (e.g., some schools, media outlets, and magazines). Nonetheless, when a Moroccan Arab and a Moroccan Berber meet, the customarily medium of com munication would be Moroccan Arabic possibly because Berber speakers also command Moroccan Arabic and not the opposite. Kurdish is another language that competes for space in the Arabic socio linguistic scene. Kurdish is not a single language, but several languages that are spoken by diverse speech communities spread over areas in southeastern Turkey, western Iran, northern Iraq, northeastern Syria, and smaller parts of Geor gia and Armenia.20 The existence of the Kurdish people in the north parts of the Arab Middle East predates the existence of Arabs in this region (McDowall, 2004; Vali, 2003). Kurdish languages are not mutually intelligible, although they often share a wide range of linguistic properties (Hassanpour, 2012; McDowall, 2004; Meho & Maglaughlin, 2001; Vali, 2003). Within the Arab context, Kurdish is spoken mainly in northern Iraq and in small parts in northern Syria. Like Ber ber, Kurdish had conventionally been a spoken language (McDowall, 2004; Vali, 2003). Since 2003, however, Kurdish has become an official language in Iraq, and henceforward, it came to be used in administration, schools and universities, media, and print. With the current conflict in Syria, the Kurds may replicate the Iraq experience in terms of making Kurdish an official language within a pro spective autonomous state. Outside the Kurd-dominated areas, however, Kurdish has often had meager presence and influence compared to the Syrian and Iraqi dialects (O'Shea, 2004; Sheyholislami, 2008). However, the situation is changing, particularly in the Iraqi context. While the presence of Berber and Kurdish is confined to certain parts of the Arab World, English and, to a lesser extent, French are two global languages whose influence is felt in various parts of the Arabic sociolinguistic arena.
    132
  44. 132
  45. 127
  46. 127
  47. 124
  48. 119
  49. 115
  50. 115
  51. 114
  52. 114
  53. In his research of the Volga Bulgar-Khazar connections, Mardzani repeatedly states that these two nations were, in fact, one nation from an ethnic point of view. With reference to Arab writers, he also maintains that the language of the Khazars and that of the Volga Bulgars were very similar, if not one language: From various accounts of the Muslim scholars of history and from the knowledge derived from their numerous books, it follows that in ancient times the Khazars and the Bulgars were two names of one nation which inhabited that country [the Khazar Empire]. In later times, when that great independent state broke into two, the southern part of it was called Khazaria, whereas the northern part became famous under the name of Bulgaria. If this statement of Mardzani is to a large extent correct, which we will try to investigate further in the next section the language spoken by Ibn Fadlan in Bulgaria was essentially the Khazar language. Being of Turkic origin, this tongue, as well as its northern Volga Bulgar dialect was, in comparison with the Turkic dialects of the steppe nomad Turks, already influenced by the terminology of urban life enjoyed in 922 by both the Khazars and the Volga Bulgars. It meant that the basic culture of the Khazars and the Volga Bulgars was very similar, and that Baghdad's plan to enforce the pro-Muslim element in the Judaic Khazar oligarchy by converting the whole of Volga Bulgaria into Islam was even better thought of than was discussed before. Moreover, as we will see, this plan actually paid off when, upon the eventual fall of the Khazars, the Volga Bulgaria started to play a major economic and cultural role in the area. It is important that both Ibn Rusta and al-Ma'sudi were contemporaries of Ibn Fadlan. Whenever their accounts of the region might have been compiled, that is, slightly before or almost immediately after the sojourn of the Caliph's delegation, it is clear that Islam was already if not fully established, than very much present on the lower reaches of the Volga. The question for the delegation thus was rather of increasing the political importance of Islam in the area than of its actual introduction to the Volga Bulgars. From this point of view, it is apparent why Mardzani and other scholars speak of the introduction of Islam to the Volga Bulgars as early as at the end of 8th century. Bukharaev, R. (2000) Islam in Russia: The four seasons. New York: St. Martin's Press. p.47
    113
  54. 112
  55. 109
  56. 108
  57. 108
  58. 107
  59. 106
  60. 106
  61. 99
  62. 97
  63. 94
  64. 93
  65. 92
  66. 91
  67. 90
  68. 89
  69. Arab dominance did not, however, continue in the political sphere, and one may describe the premodern history of Islam as falling into three periods of political regime. Until the tenth cen- tury, most regions of Islamdom were under the rule of Arabs; in the 10th and 11th centuries, many regions came under the rule of Persians; and from the 11th until the 19th century, almost all areas of the Muslim world were ruled by ethnic Turks or Mongols, whose dominance continued in the Middle East until World War I and the abolishment of the Ottoman Empire in 1924. For nearly a millennium in the Persianate world, the upper echelons of society were seen as divided along ethnic lines into Turks, who constituted the military and ruling class, and Tajiks, Persians, or non-Turks, who were the administrators, accountants, tax-collectors, and land owners. The division was viewed as natural and not unfair because Turks and Mongols were considered ethnically suited to military exploits because of their sturdiness, fierce nature, ability to endure hardship, and superior skills in horsemanship and archery. Even in contexts where Turks did not make up the bulk of the military, rul- ers often used troops belonging to foreign ethnic groups because of their military skills, internal solidarity, lack of attachment to the local populace, and direct allegiance to the ruler. The Fatimids in Egypt (969-1171) employed both troops who belonged to the Berber Kutama tribal confederation from North Africa and "Suda- nese" troops from sub-Saharan Africa. The 14th-century historian Ibn Khaldun argued, reflecting primarily on the Berber dynasties of North Africa, that there was a strong relationship between the life of political regimes and ethnic groups. Tribal groups from outside settled regions have much stronger ethnic solidarity than settled peoples, and this enabled them to work as efficient military units, conquering territories and establishing new dynasties. The settled life of the conquerors, however, corrupted them and made them lose their ethnic solidarity in just a few generations, and this made them vulnerable to new tribal invaders.
    88
  70. 88
  71. 88
  72. 87
  73. 85
  74. The secession of the Southern states (in chronological order, South Carolina, Mississippi, Florida, Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, Texas, Virginia, Arkansas, Tennessee, and North Carolina) in 1860–61 and the ensuing outbreak of armed hostilities were the culmination of decades of growing sectional friction over slavery. Between 1815 and 1861 the economy of the Northern states was rapidly modernizing and diversifying. Although agriculture—mostly smaller farms that relied on free labour—remained the dominant sector in the North, industrialization had taken root there. Moreover, Northerners had invested heavily in an expansive and varied transportation system that included canals, roads, steamboats, and railroads; in financial industries such as banking and insurance; and in a large communications network that featured inexpensive, widely available newspapers, magazines, and books, along with the telegraph. By contrast, the Southern economy was based principally on large farms (plantations) that produced commercial crops such as cotton and that relied on slaves as the main labour force. Rather than invest in factories or railroads as Northerners had done, Southerners invested their money in slaves—even more than in land; by 1860, 84 percent of the capital invested in manufacturing was invested in the free (nonslaveholding) states. Yet, to Southerners, as late as 1860, this appeared to be a sound business decision. The price of cotton, the South’s defining crop, had skyrocketed in the 1850s, and the value of slaves—who were, after all, property—rose commensurately. By 1860 the per capita wealth of Southern whites was twice that of Northerners, and three-fifths of the wealthiest individuals in the country were Southerners.
    83
  75. 82
  76. 82
  77. 82
  78. 81
  79. 80
  80. 78
  81. 77
  82. 77
  83. 77
  84. 73
  85. 73
  86. Turks indeed had a decisive role in triggering historical major events like the Migration Period, Crusades, Age of Discovery as well as ending the Middle Ages with the conquest of Constantinople, fall of the Roman Empire. The Turks were considered as the best warriors due to their horsemanship and skill in archery. Kaushik Roy., n.d. Military Transition in Early Modern Asia, 1400-1750: Cavalry, Guns, Government and Ships (Bloomsbury Studies in Military History). p.24. The Turks too , the great warriors of the steppes , were almost haughty in the assumption that they inherited the jihad fighting spirit of the tradition and carried it half - way into Europe . Turko-Persia in Historical Perspective p.94 The Seljukian Turks had had some great warriors ; the period of their power was during the eleventh and twelfth centuries ; they had taken the place of the Arabs as the great Moslem power of the east , though an Arab caliph still nominally reigned at Baghdad . The Divine Aspect of History Volume 2 p.324 In the west the Seljuq invasion of Asia Minor began the process which was to make it the modern land of the Turks and the base from which the greatest Islamic empire of the past 600 years would expand into southeast Europe . MacEachern, S., 2010. The new cultural atlas of the Islamic world. p.32. THE TURKS AND THE WEST. Europe stood in awe of the Ottomans who crushed many states and conquered vast territories, going, as all patriotic Turks will proudly point out, "all the way to the gates of Vienna." European literature is replete with the depictions of the Turk as the hated enemy. The English often thought of the Turk as awe-inspiring and destructive. Thomas Fuller wrote in The Holy Warre (1639): "The Turkish Empire is the greatest... the sun ever saw. ...Grass springeth not where the grand signior's horse setteth his foot." Halman, T. and Warner, J., 2007. Rapture and revolution. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, Crescent Hill Publications, p.9. During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries , understanding the Turks ' military organization , given the credit for the greatest empire since antiquity , became a major European preoccupation . Speake, J., n.d. Literature of travel and exploration. p.891. By the middle of the 16th century, the Turks arguably possessed the greatest empire in the world. A History of the Middle East Paperback – March 15, 2006 by Saul S. Friedman (Author) p.181
    72
  87. 70
  88. 70
  89. 70
  90. 65
  91. 64
  92. 62
  93. 62
  94. 61
  95. 60
  96. 59
  97. 59
  98. 58
  99. Wikipedia Kingdom of Commagene Anatolia in the early 1st century AD with Commagene as a Roman client state The Kingdom of Commagene (Ancient Greek: Βασίλειον τῆς Kομμαγηνῆς; Classical Armenian: Կոմմագէնեայ թագաւորութիւն; transcription: kommagēneay t‘agaworowt‘iwn; Armenian pronunciation: [kommage:neˈa tʰagaworuˈtʰiwn]; Armenian: Կոմմագենեի թագավորություն; Armenian pronunciation: [kommagɛnɛˈi tʰagavorutʰˈjun]) was an ancient Armenian kingdom of the Hellenistic period, located in and around the ancient city of Samosata, which served as its capital. The Iron Age name of Samosata, Kummuh, probably gives its name to Commagene. Commagene has been characterized as a "buffer state" between Armenia, Parthia, Syria, and Rome; culturally, it seems to have been correspondingly mixed. The kings of the Kingdom of Commagene claimed descent from Orontes with Darius I of Persia as their ancestor, by his marriage to Rodogoune, daughter of Artaxerxes II who had a family descent from king Darius I. The territory of Commagene corresponds roughly to the modern Turkish provinces of Adıyaman and northern Antep. Little is known of the region of Commagene prior to the beginning of the 2nd century BC. However, it seems that, from what little evidence remains, Commagene formed part of a larger state that also included the Kingdom of Sophene. This control lasted until c. 163 BC, when the local satrap, Ptolemaeus of Commagene, established himself as independent ruler following the death of the Seleucid king, Antiochus IV Epiphanes. The Kingdom of Commagene maintained its independence until 17 AD, when it was made a Roman province by Emperor Tiberius. It reemerged as an independent kingdom when Antiochus IV of Commagene was reinstated to the throne by order of Caligula, then deprived of it by that same emperor, then restored to it a couple of years later by his successor, Claudius. The re-emergent state lasted until 72 AD, when the Emperor Vespasian finally and definitively made it part of the Roman Empire. Monumental head of the goddess Commagene from Mount Nemrut One of the kingdom's most lasting visible remains is the archaeological site on Mount Nemrut, a sanctuary dedicated by King Antiochus Theos to a number of syncretistic Graeco-Iranian deities as well as to himself and the deified land of Commagene. It is now a World Heritage Site. Information Kingdom of Commagene Βασίλειον τῆς Kομμαγηνῆς 163 BC – 72 AD Map showing Commagene (at left in light pink) in 50 AD; nearby are Armenia, Sophene, Osrhoene, and the Roman and Parthian Empires Map showing Commagene (at left in light pink) in 50 AD; nearby are Armenia, Sophene, Osrhoene, and the Roman and Parthian Empires Capital Samosata Common languages Greek (official), Armenian, Syriac, Persian Government Monarchy King • 163–130 BC Ptolemaeus • 38–72 AD Antiochus IV Historical era Hellenistic Age • Established 163 BC • Disestablished 72 AD Preceded by Succeeded by Kingdom of Sophene Roman Empire Today part of Syria Turkey Cultural identity Antiochus I of Commagene, shaking hands with Herakles. The cultural identity of the Kingdom of Commagene has been variously characterized. Pierre Merlat suggests that the Commagenian city of Doliche, like others in its vicinity, was "half Iranianized and half Hellenized". David M. Lang describes Commagene as "a former Armenian satellite kingdom", while Blömer and Winter call it a "Hellenistic kingdom". Frank McLynn denominates it "a small Hellenised Armenian kingdom in southern Anatolia". While suggesting that a local dialect of Aramaic might have been spoken there, Fergus Millar considers that, "In some parts of the Euphrates region, such as Commagene, nothing approaching an answer to questions about local culture is possible." While the language used on public monuments was typically Greek, Commagene's rulers made no secret of their Persian and Armenian affinities. The kings of Commagene claimed descent from the Orontid Dynasty and would therefore have been related to the family that founded the Kingdom of Armenia; the accuracy of these claims, however, is uncertain. At Antiochus Theos' sanctuary at Mount Nemrut, the king erected monumental statues of deities with mixed Greek and Iranian names, such as Zeus-Oromasdes, while celebrating his own descent from the royal families of Persia and Armenia in a Greek-language inscription. Over the course of the first centuries BC and AD, the names given on a tomb at Sofraz Köy show a mix of "typical Hellenistic dynastic names with an early introduction of Latin personal names." Lang notes the vitality of Graeco-Roman culture in Commagene. While few things about his origins are known with certainty, 2nd-century Attic Greek poet Lucian of Samosata claimed to have been born in the former kingdom of Commagene, in Samosata, and described himself in one satirical work as "an Assyrian". Despite writing well after the Roman conquest, Lucian claimed to be "still barbarous in speech and almost wearing a jacket (kandys) in the Assyrian style"; this has been taken as a possible, but not definitive, allusion to the possibility that his native language was an Aramaic dialect. History Mithras-Helios, in Phrygian cap with solar rays, with Antiochus I of Commagene. (Mt Nemrut, 1st century BC) Commagene was originally a small Syro-Hittite kingdom, located in modern south-central Turkey, with its capital at Samosata (modern Samsat, near the Euphrates). It was first mentioned in Assyrian texts as Kummuhu, which was normally an ally of Assyria, but eventually annexed as a province in 708 BC under Sargon II. The Achaemenid Empire then conquered Commagene in the 6th century BC and Alexander the Great conquered the territory in the 4th century BC. After the breakup of the Empire of Alexander the Great, the region became part of the Hellenistic Seleucids, and Commagene emerged in about 163 BC as a state and province in the Greco-Syrian Seleucid Empire. The Hellenistic kingdom of Commagene, bounded by Cilicia on the west and Cappadocia on the north, arose in 162 BC when its governor, Ptolemy, a satrap of the disintegrating Seleucid Empire, declared himself independent. Ptolemy's dynasty was related to the Parthian kings, but his descendant Mithridates I Callinicus (109 BC–70 BC) embraced Hellenistic culture and married the Syrian Greek Princess Laodice VII Thea. His dynasty could thus claim ties with both Alexander the Great and the Persian kings. This marriage may also have been part of a peace treaty between Commagene and the Seleucid Empire. From this point on, the kingdom of Commagene became more Greek than Persian. With Sophene, it was to serve as an important centre for the transmission of Hellenistic and Roman culture in the region. Details are sketchy, but Mithridates Callinicus is thought have accepted Armenian suzerainty during the reign of Tigranes II the Great. Mithridates and Laodice's son was King Antiochus I Theos of Commagene (reigned 70 –38 BC). Antiochus was an ally of the Roman general Pompey during the latter's campaigns against Mithridates VI of Pontus in 64 BC. Thanks to his diplomatic skills, Antiochus was able to keep Commagene independent from the Romans. In 17 when Antiochus III of Commagene died, Emperor Tiberius annexed Commagene to the province of Syria. According to Josephus, this move was supported by the local nobility but opposed by the mass of the common people, who preferred to remain under their kings as before; Tacitus, on the other hand, states that "most preferred Roman, but others royal rule". In 38 AD, Caligula reinstated Antiochus III's son Antiochus IV and also gave him the wild areas of Cilicia to govern. Antiochus IV was the only client king of Commagene under the Roman Empire. Deposed by Caligula and restored again upon Claudius' accession in 41, Antiochus reigned until 72, when Emperor Vespasian deposed the dynasty and definitively re-annexed the territory to Syria, acting on allegations "that Antiochus was about to revolt from the Romans... reported by the Governor Caesennius Paetus". The Legio VI Ferrata, which Paetus led into Commagene, was not resisted by the populace; a day-long battle with Antiochus' sons Epiphanes and Callinicus ended in a draw, and Antiochus surrendered. The Legio III Gallica would occupy the area by 73 AD. A 1st-century letter in Syriac by Mara Bar Serapion describes refugees fleeing the Romans across the Euphrates and bemoans the Romans' refusal to let the refugees return; this might describe the Roman takeover of either 18 or 72. The descendants of Antiochus IV lived prosperously and in distinction in Anatolia, Greece, Italy, and the Middle East. As a testament to the descendants of Antiochus IV, the citizens of Athens erected a funeral monument in honor of his grandson Philopappos, who was a benefactor of the city, upon his death in 116. Another descendant of Antiochus IV was the historian Gaius Asinius Quadratus, who lived in the 3rd century.
    56
  100. 55
  101. 55
  102. 55
  103.  Letnistonwandif ​​⁠ Although the Turks often comprised the bulk of the Mongol army as well as the bulk of armies opposed to the Mongols, throughout the domains of the Mongol Empire there was a diffusion of military technology, which has already bee and also ethnic groups. In addition to the Mongols and Turks, other ethnicities served in the Mongol military machine and found themselves distant from home. May, T.M., 2012. The Mongol conquests in world history, London: Reaktion Books. p.222 The earliest reference to the Mongols classifies them as a Tang dynasty tribe of Shiwei during the eighth century. It was only after the fall of the Liao dynasty in 1125 that they became an important tribe on the Central Asian steppe, but tribal wars weakened their power over the ensuing century. During the thirteenth century, the term Mongol was used to refer to the Mongolic and Turkic tribes who fell under the control of Genghis Khan. The Mongols are primarily a shamanist society; their central deity is the sky god Tenger. Native Peoples of the World: An Encyclopedia of Groups, Cultures and Contemporary Issues By Steven L. Danver, p.225 When Temüjin was a boy, the center of the steppe world was the Orkhon Valley, the old imperial site of the Türks. The valley was dominated by the Kereit. To the west, on the upper Irtysh River, lay Naiman territory. The Kereit and Naiman, not the Mongols, were masters of the steppe. The Kereit and Naiman elites spoke Turkic and had partially converted to Christianity under the influence of the Nestorian Church. In an effort to out do each other, To'oril of the Kereit and Tayang Qan of the Naiman accumulated men, weapons, alliances, and prestige. Yesügei Ba'atur sided with the Kereit. Later Chinggis Khan would subdue the Kereit and the Naiman in the course of a protracted effort to defeat all challengers among the steppe peoples. The Horde How the Mongols Changed the World Marie Favereau, p.32-33
    55
  104. 54
  105. 52
  106. 52
  107. 51
  108. 51
  109. Babur regarded himself a Timur-i Turk. In dynastic terms, Babur referred to himself either as a Turk, or a Timurid, and like other patrilineal descendants of Temür, he inherited the title mirza – an Arabic-Persian contraction of the phrase amir zadeh, son of an amir, a prince or noble. His Chaghatai Mongol male kins were known as khans, after their patrilineal descent from Chinggis Khan. Babur never thought of himself as a Mongol, but his dual descent justifies calling his Indian conquests the Timurid-Mughal Empire. Being a patrilineal descendant of Timur, Babur considered himself a Timurid and Chagatai Turkic. There is confusion about Babur's ethnicity. Being a descendant of Timur, he considered himself as a Timurid of Turk. For example, the Indian Moghal Empire was established by Turks. But many scholars still hold the erin swf belief that the Moghals were of Mongol origin. The truth is that the language of the Moghals was Turkic, and that the founders of this empire were proud of being Turk. A Chaghatai Turk, he claimed descent from both of the great Central Asian conquerors, Timur and, more remotely, Chingiz Khan. It was this connection with the great Mongol invader that gave the dynasty the misleading appellation of "Mughal" or "Mongol." This is especially ironic, since Babur himself had an intense dislike for the Mongols. While it is too late to change the long-accepted nomenclature, it is worth remembering that the Mughal dynasty was Turkish in origin, and the cultural tradition which Babur imported into India was the one which had flourished on the banks of the Oxus.
    50
  110. 49
  111. 49
  112. 49
  113. 48
  114. 48
  115. 47
  116. One of the most impressive portraits is that of Nur-ad-Din, emir of Aleppo and Damascus. William credited him with foresight and circumspec tion, with wisdom and restraint in his judgment, and with prudence. He con sidered Nur-ad-Din to be a just, godfearing, religious, and hence happy, blessed man (justus, timens Deum, religiosus, felix). These traits, comple mented by intelligence, imaginativeness and vigor, qualified him as both an excellent leader of the Muslims and a dangerous opponent of the Christians. William was very much aware of this discrepancy. However, he did not pres ent the two sides separately; rather, he integrated these qualities in a rounded portrait. Thus, in what amounts to an obituary, William noted on the death of the prince: "Nur-ad-Din (is dead), the greatest persecutor of the Christian name and faith, yet a just, shrewd and provident man, and religious accord ing to his people's tradition." It seems to me that William of Tyre has thus acknowledged the Muslim leader as a religious person. One is reminded of St. Peter's speech in the house of the Roman centurion Cornelius in Cae sarea, who is said in the Acts to be a vir religiosus, timens Deum (Acts, 10:2) and justus (Acts, 10:22): "But in every nation he that fears him, and works righteousness, is accepted with him" (Acts, 10:35)". This idea has not ex actly had a great influence on the Christian's external relationships. It is all the more remarkable to find one of its advocates on the scene during the Crusades. Some of his battle victories: Siege of Edessa (1146) Fall of Turbessel Battle of Harim Battle of Lake Huleh (1157) Battle of Inab Battle of Aintab First Crusader invasion, 1163 Second Crusader invasion, 1164
    47
  117. 47
  118. 47
  119. 46
  120. 46
  121. 46
  122. 45
  123. 45
  124. 44
  125. 44
  126. Those who founded and developed the Ottoman Empire had "Turkishness consciousness" and at the same time did not neglect the knowledge of "ummah". Ki question is "national" and the other "religious" identity. The two achieve perfection together. Famous Ottoman historian and Shaykh al-Islam Hodja Sadeddin Efendi uses expressions such as "Turkish heroes", "Turkish soldiers whose victories are shadowed" while describing the Ottoman conquests in his work titled "Tacü't Tevarih". On the other hand, Mustafa Ali of Gelibolulu, one of the most important historians of the 16th century, underlines his knowledge of "Turk" with the definition of "elite nation, beautiful ummah, Turkish nation" in the history of "Kühn-ul Ahbar". Solakzade Mehmet Hemdemi Efendi, one of the historians of the 17th century, mentions in his works "the son of the Turk who conquered Constantinople" Almost all palace historians attribute the Ottoman Dynasty to Oghuz Khan and Central Asia. They repeat it over and over again from the Ottomans, the Oghuz lineage and the Kayı Boyu. Fatih Sultan Mehmed, to his grandson from Cem Sultan "Oguz", II. He calls his grandson from Bayezid "Feared". Sultan II. The name of one of Abdülhamid's grandchildren is “Ertuğrul” (I think it was the poet Eşref, when they said “Sultan Abdülhamid became a grandson, they named him Ertuğrul”, he said, “When we say that the dynasty is over, are they starting again?” Malum: Osman Gazi The name of his father was “Ertuğrul”. When the Timur State claimed to be "Turkish", Sultan II. Murad feels the need to emphasize that the Ottoman Empire is also a "Turkish State" and puts Kayı Boyu's stamp on the coins and balls. Again, Sultan II. Turkish comes to the forefront during the Murad period, Yazıcızade Ali not only translates the "Selçukname" (Ibn Bibi) in which the Oghuzs and Turks are told into the Turkish of the time, but also enriches it with some additions and additions. In the period of Fatih, many religious, literary, moral, medical, political, dictionary and encyclopedic works are translated into Turkish. All official correspondence in the state is already in Turkish. Europeans are always the Ottoman "Turkey", the Sultan "Sultan of Turkey", in the Ottoman Empire "Turkey," he says, the Ottoman Empire in the map of Europe, "Turkish Empire" is shown as. So much so that the Europeans call the Muslim "turned Turkish". That is how Turkishness and Islam are identified. Although some of the grand viziers are "devshirme", the overwhelming majority of senior bureaucrats are "Turks". At the head of the administration is the "Turkish son Turkish" sultan. But the Ottoman State is never a "nation state". It was a multi-religious, multi-lingual, multiethnic formation. Therefore, top managers do not practice "Turkism", but they are never ashamed of their "Turkishness". As a matter of fact, the harsh response of Kanuni to the famous Grand Vizier Pargali Ibrahim Pasha who joked with Kanuni as "Big Turk" is famous: "Yes, I am Turk, do you have something to say?" You can imagine that Pargali went to the bottom of this answer.
    44
  127. 43
  128. 43
  129. 42
  130. 42
  131. 42
  132. 41
  133. 40
  134. 40
  135. 40
  136. 40
  137. 39
  138. 38
  139. Sosin Azra ben de diyordum bu troll bitlisname sayfasının linkini ne zaman paylaşacak sözde tarih(!) sayfanız uluslararası arenadan tamamen kopuk bir şekilde kaynaksız yazılar paylaşan uyduruk bir sayfadır Sondan eklemeli dil konuşan İber kafkas kavmi olan hurrilerden tut da dünyaca ibrani olarak kabul edilen hz.ibrahime kadar kürt diyen trol sayfanıza mı inanıcam??? Elinize bi koz geçmiş inkarcı foşist fırsattan istifade her şeyi kürt yapalım inanmayanlara da faşist diyelim inkarcı diyelim yalanlarımızı kabul ettirelim On binlerin dönüşü isimli kitabı al bi siteden oku kürtlerle ilgili herhangi bir söylemde bulunulmamış ve yine aynı şekilde ulusrararası arenada kürt diye kabul edilmiyor karduklar kitabı oku kendi gözünle gör sırf kürt kelimesine benziyor diye sahiplendiniz illa isim benzerliği olacaksa en çok benzeşen kelime Karluk kelimesidir Benim için belli başlı evrensel güvenilir kaynaklar vardır: Britannica Geacron Newworldencyclopedia Historium Cambridge history En son da ingilizce wikipedia vs. Türkçe kaynaklardan okumayı çok tercih etmem Benim araştırma yaptığım kaynaklara bak bi de sana bak😂😂😂😂😂😂 Pkknın internet sayfası uzantıları Hadi Türkiye gizledi amerika ingiltere fransa bunlar da mı bilmeyecek Minorsky size tarih üretmeye çalıştı zorla o bile beceremedi😂😂😂😂 Türkler kendi tarihlerini çinlilerden araplardan iranlılardan ve avrupalılardan öğrenmiştir Orhun Abidelerini danimarkalı bilim adamı gitti de okudu bu taşın üzerinde Türk yazıyor dedi bizden kimse moğolistana incelemeye gitmedi Göbeklitepe hakkında ingilizce yazı atarım ama sen yine havlarsın Göbeklitepe ve Ön Türkler isimli kitap var ayrıca Göbeklitepede oz tamgaları ve bozkurt işaretleri var vikipediye bakarsan görürsün Tarihin olmayınca foşix Türkler toriximizi gizleyir😂😂😂😂😂 Öyle bi tarihin var ki yazılı kadim tarihte 300sene öncesi yok Çalıntı dediğiniz şarkıların hiçbiri 2sene öncesine kadar yoktu son senelerde bu propagandalar ortaya atıldı özellikle kürtlerin milliyetçi şarkılara saldırıları dikkat çekmekte Mesela Ölürüm Türkiyem için 2017ağustosunda kürtlerden çalıntı diye bir iddia ortaya atıldı üstelik bir de fotoğraf koydular o müziğe ait diye o Fotoğrafın karartılmış yeni bir fotoğraf olduğu ortaya çıkınca da kürtler kıvırmaya başladı hemen sizde sahtekarlık bitmez Çocuklukta seni kandıra kandıra büyütmüşler😂😂😂😂 Sen araştırma yapmazsın Ulusrarası arena nedir bilmezsin Pkk önüne bi yazı atar ona inanırsın Ben ilber ortaylı ve historium daki yabancı profösörleri dinlerken sen tarih bölümü dahi okumamış pkklı sahtekarların yazılarına videolarına inanırsın Aramızdaki tarih anlayışı farkını anlamışsındır umarım
    38
  140. 37
  141. 37
  142. 36
  143. In the kingdom of Timur and his descendants , the inhabitants of Moghulistan were referred to by the pejorative term jätä 3 " robbers " . The expression " the Jätä country " is often used by the historians as a synonym of Mo ghulistan . Bartol'd, V., 1962. Four studies on the history of Central Asia. Leiden: [s.n.], p.139. Timur was proud to call himself a Turk and hated the appellation “ Mongol ” even for his pre - Islamic ancestors . In fact , the Mongols who had migrated to newly occupied countries in the time of Chengiz Khan , integrated with the people of the Central Asian region , thus giving birth to a Turkish population . In Mongolia they retained their original characteristics . Nomadic feudalism was the pivot around which the Mongol social organization revolved . The history of Mongol feudalism is the history of their social institutions . Khan, Y., 1976. Two studies in early Mughal history. Simla: Indian Institute of Advanced Study, p.6. About this period, I asked my father to tell me the history of our family from the time of Yafet Aghlan, which he did, nearly in the following manner: " It is written in the Turkish history, that we are descended from Yafet Aghlan, commonly called (Abu al Atrak) Father of the Turks, son of (the Patriarch,) Japhet, he was the first monarch of the Turks: when his fifth son Aljeh Khan ascended the throne, the all gracious God bestowed on him twin sons, one of which was called Tatar, the other Moghul Timur. (2013). CHAPTER III. In C. Stewart (Trans.), The Mulfuzat Timury, or, Autobiographical Memoirs of the Moghul Emperor Timur: Written in the Jagtay Turky Language (Cambridge Library Collection - Perspectives from the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 27-31). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9781139507325.015 Tīmūr’s identity as a Turk was not lim- ited only to his understanding of himself, his skills, and his heritage. All the people that he encountered, whether in the marketplace or at the royal palace, immediately recognized him as a Türk-bacha , a Turk-boy, presumably for his attire and perhaps for his looks. Possibly, he represented to them an arche- typal nomad. Whatever the reason, they still found it the most convenient and intuitive manner to address him, not knowing his name. Sela, R. (2011). Youth. In The Legendary Biographies of Tamerlane: Islam and Heroic Apocrypha in Central Asia(Cambridge Studies in Islamic Civilization, pp. 76-91). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    36
  144. 36
  145. 36
  146. 36
  147. 36
  148. 36
  149. 36
  150. 35
  151. 35
  152. 34
  153. 34
  154. 34
  155. 34
  156. 34
  157. 34
  158. 33
  159. 33
  160. 33
  161. 33
  162. 32
  163. 32
  164. 32
  165. 32
  166. 32
  167. 32
  168. 32
  169. 32
  170. 31
  171. 31
  172. 31
  173. 31
  174. 31
  175. 31
  176. 31
  177. 31
  178. 30
  179. 30
  180. 30
  181. 30
  182. 30
  183. 30
  184. 29
  185. 29
  186. 29
  187. 29
  188. 29
  189. 28
  190. 28
  191. 28
  192. 28
  193. 28
  194. 28
  195. 28
  196. 27
  197. 27
  198. 27
  199. 27
  200. 27
  201. 27
  202. 26
  203. 26
  204. 26
  205. 26
  206. 26
  207. 26
  208. 26
  209. 26
  210. 26
  211. 26
  212. 26
  213. 25
  214. 25
  215. 25
  216. 25
  217. 25
  218. 25
  219. 25
  220. 25
  221. 24
  222. 24
  223. 24
  224. 24
  225. 24
  226. 24
  227. 24
  228. 24
  229. 24
  230. 24
  231. 24
  232. ⁠ This can be surmised by analysing the names of Hunnic princes and tribes. The names of the following Hunnic princes are clearly Oghuric Turkic in origin: Mundzuk (Attila’s father, from Turkic Muncˇuq = pearl/jewel; for an in-depth discussion of the Hunnic origin of this name in particular see Schramm (1969), 139–40), Oktar/Uptar (Attila’s uncle, Öktär = brave/powerful), Oebarsius (another of Attila’s paternal uncles, Aïbârs = leopard of the moon), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qarâton = black-cloak), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bârsig˘ = governor), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig˘ , meaning brave or noble, or Quršiq meaning beltbearer). For these etymologies see Bona (1991), 33. Three of Attila’s known sons 40 have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila’s princi­ pal wife, the mother of the ‘crown prince’ Ellac, has the Turkic name Here­ kan, as does another notable wife named Eskam. See Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 392–415. See also Bona (1991), 33–5, and Pritsak (1956), 414. Most known Hunnic tribal names are also Turkic, Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 427–41, e.g. Ultincur, Akatir etc. The cur suffix in many of these names is a well-known Turkic title and as Beckwith (1987), 209, points out the To-lu or Tardus tribes (Hunnic in origin) of the Western Turkish On Oq were each headed by a Cur (noble). Zieme (2006), 115, speculates that the title cur belongs to a pre-Turkic Tocharian stratum of the Turkic language, which, if true, again highlights the essential heterogeneity of Central Asian peoples and even languages. See also Aalto (1971), 35. In addition to this primary language (Oghuric Turkic), Priscus informs us that Latin and Gothic were also understood by the Hunnic elite. See Priscus, fr. 13.3, Blockley (1983), 289. Mclaughlin, Professors Hyun & Lieu, Rome and China: Points of Contact (Routledge, 2021)
    24
  233. 24
  234. 23
  235. 23
  236. 23
  237. Algeria in 2001, and ten years later it became a constitutionally official language in Morocco. These developments have extended the use of Berber to the public domain (e.g., some schools, media outlets, and magazines). Nonetheless, when a Moroccan Arab and a Moroccan Berber meet, the customarily medium of com munication would be Moroccan Arabic possibly because Berber speakers also command Moroccan Arabic and not the opposite. Kurdish is another language that competes for space in the Arabic socio linguistic scene. Kurdish is not a single language, but several languages that are spoken by diverse speech communities spread over areas in southeastern Turkey, western Iran, northern Iraq, northeastern Syria, and smaller parts of Geor gia and Armenia.20 The existence of the Kurdish people in the north parts of the Arab Middle East predates the existence of Arabs in this region (McDowall, 2004; Vali, 2003). Kurdish languages are not mutually intelligible, although they often share a wide range of linguistic properties (Hassanpour, 2012; McDowall, 2004; Meho & Maglaughlin, 2001; Vali, 2003). Within the Arab context, Kurdish is spoken mainly in northern Iraq and in small parts in northern Syria. Like Ber ber, Kurdish had conventionally been a spoken language (McDowall, 2004; Vali, 2003). Since 2003, however, Kurdish has become an official language in Iraq, and henceforward, it came to be used in administration, schools and universities, media, and print. With the current conflict in Syria, the Kurds may replicate the Iraq experience in terms of making Kurdish an official language within a pro spective autonomous state. Outside the Kurd-dominated areas, however, Kurdish has often had meager presence and influence compared to the Syrian and Iraqi dialects (O'Shea, 2004; Sheyholislami, 2008). However, the situation is changing, particularly in the Iraqi context. While the presence of Berber and Kurdish is confined to certain parts of the Arab World, English and, to a lesser extent, French are two global languages whose influence is felt in various parts of the Arabic sociolinguistic arena.
    23
  238. 23
  239. About this period, I asked my father to tell me the history of our family from the time of Yafet Aghlan, which he did, nearly in the following manner: " It is written in the Turkish history, that we are descended from Yafet Aghlan, commonly called (Abu al Atrak) Father of the Turks, son of (the Patriarch,) Japhet, he was the first monarch of the Turks: when his fifth son Aljeh Khan ascended the throne, the all gracious God bestowed on him twin sons, one of which was called Tatar, the other Moghul Timur. (2013). CHAPTER III. In C. Stewart (Trans.), The Mulfuzat Timury, or, Autobiographical Memoirs of the Moghul Emperor Timur: Written in the Jagtay Turky Language (Cambridge Library Collection - Perspectives from the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 27-31). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9781139507325.015 Tīmūr’s identity as a Turk was not lim- ited only to his understanding of himself, his skills, and his heritage. All the people that he encountered, whether in the marketplace or at the royal palace, immediately recognized him as a Türk-bacha , a Turk-boy, presumably for his attire and perhaps for his looks. Possibly, he represented to them an arche- typal nomad. Whatever the reason, they still found it the most convenient and intuitive manner to address him, not knowing his name. Sela, R. (2011). Youth. In The Legendary Biographies of Tamerlane: Islam and Heroic Apocrypha in Central Asia(Cambridge Studies in Islamic Civilization, pp. 76-91). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511977343.006
    23
  240. It was Turkish military slaves, the Mamluks, coming from the Eurasian steppes, who were successful in stemming the deadly Mongol danger. Complete political, military, and, last but not least, economic power passed into the hands of this new Turkish ruling caste that regenerated itself anew each generation from the outside. It was seen as a sign of particular divine grace and providence that Turks had contained the Mongol avalanche. Turks knew the fighting techniques of their Mongol "cousins" from their common homeland in the steppes of Central Asia. The contemporary Syrian chronicler Abū Shāma rejoiced after the crucial battle of Ayn Jälūt in saying: "It is verily remarkable that the Tatars were broken and destroyed by their own kinsmen, the Turks." Paying his respect to the victorious sultan of Egypt, he continues in a couplet: The Tatars conquered the lands and there came to them From Egypt a Turk, unmindful of his life. In Syria he destroyed and scattered them. To everything there is a bane of its own kind. And the triumph of the Turks was compounded by the final expulsion of the Crusaders from the Holy Land; one should notice the wording of a panegyric for Sultan al-Ashraf Khalil after he had conquered, in 690/1291, Acre, the last Crusader stronghold: Praise be to God, the nation of the Cross has fallen; Through the Turks the religion of the chosen Arabs has triumphed. The Crusaders had allied themselves to the abominable Mongols, the "vile foe," and had constituted a constant humiliation to Islam for almost 200 years. These exploits immensely enhanced the religious prestige of the Mamluks. The popula- tion of Egypt and Syria gratefully acknowledged their achievements. The folk novel of al-Malik al-Zahir Baybars gives abundant testimony to the general feeling of owing the Mamluks, that is, the Turks, thanks for saving them from an imminent catastrophe.
    23
  241. 23
  242. 23
  243. 23
  244. 23
  245. 23
  246. 23
  247. The writer uses the ambiguous term “Hellene,” which generally means “pagan” in Byzantine Greek. Plethon and his followers used the term almost to the exclusion of all others when referring to their own countrymen. Nagy., 2003. Modern Greek Literature. Taylor & Francis, p.30. " In its final centuries , the Byzantine Empire was also called " Romania . " Remnants of this Roman heritage are still evident in such terms as " Rum " and " Rumeli . Georgius, Philippides, M. and Macarius, 1980. The fall of the Byzantine empire. Amherst, MA: Univ. of Massachusetts Pr., p.2. Given Gennadios ' strong religious and traditional orientation , one would expect him to adhere carefully to the traditional Byzantine nomenclature wherein Hellene signified pagan and Rhomaios Byzantine . Ćurčić, S. and Mouriki, D., 2019. The Twilight of Byzantium. Princeton: Princeton University Press, p.9. And there is also evidence that the word 'Hellene' now meant 'pagan', and Justinian did conduct persecutions of Hellenes. Scott, R., n.d. Byzantine chronicles and the sixth century. The Byzantine Empire was officially called the Empire of the Romans, not the Greeks, Hellenes, or whatever. And if we proceed from the northern theory of the formation of the state, then we could not know about the Hellenic Greeks, Venetian-Venets in any way due to the lack of direct contacts. At that time, the word “Hellene” among the Romans meant a pagan and a traitor. Attila Kagan of the Huns from the kind of Velsung Kindle Edition by Соловьев Сергей Юрьевич (Author) The ancient Hellenes were conquered by the Romans . Emperor Justinian destroyed the last vestiges of Hellenic civilisation , and state Christianity created a new civilisation on the ruins of the old . Koliopoulos, G. and Veremēs, T., 2007. Greece: the modern sequel. London: Hurst & Company, p.242. Hellenes as they were called, were persecuted by the enforcement of these general rules; Justinian endeavored, above all things, to deprive them of education, and he had the University of Athens closed in 529; at the same time ordering wholesale conversations. The Cambridge Medieval History volumes 1-5 by John Bagnell Bury, Paul Dalen (Goodreads Author) (Editor) And there is also evidence that the word 'Hellene' now meant 'pagan', and Justinian did conduct persecutions of Hellenes. The world of Classics in the sixth century was not entirely rosy. Scott, R., n.d. Byzantine chronicles and the sixth century It is believed that there was some kind of trade route, but the object of exchange is not clear. The Baltic States could offer amber, but the path along the Elbe and then the Danube is better and safer than the path "From the Varangians to the Greeks" invented by idle historians. First, where did the Greeks come from? The Byzantine Empire was officially called the Empire of the Romans, not the Greeks, Hellenes, or whatever. And if we proceed from the northern theory of the formation of the state, then the Veneti Veneti could not know about the Greek-Hellenes, due to the lack of direct contacts. At that time, the word "Hellene" among the Romans meant a pagan and a traitor. And the term Varangian, unknown even among the Scandinavians, at least in Saxon Grammar it does not occur, from the word at all. The way from Wagry sounds more reasonable, and where? If we translate the term "Hellene" as a pagan, then we get that the way from Wagri to the east was the way of pagan pilgrims. Russia the formation of the state in the 9th century Veneds and the severjans (northerners), part of the Huns, which became the basis of a new community Kindle Edition by Solovyov Sergey (Author) Although the Breviarum has some major flaws, including a lacuna for nearly the entire reign of Constans II (r. 641-668), it is nonetheless one of the most important sources for his tory from the reign of Phocas through Constantine V-in no small part due to the fame of its author rather than the work's intrinsic merit.79 Nikephoros' use of names in this text is somewhat idiosyncratic. This short history does not have much on language-the sole mention of Latin names it 'Itaλ@v qwvn.80 He never refers to Greek, but 'Hellene' is invari ably a pejorative term, used in the sense of meaning 'pagan. On the other hand, he regularly glosses 'Christians' as meaning 'Romans' in a cultural and even political sense. Like other Greek-writing authors of this period, Nikephoros displays a high degree of laxity of precision in his terminology. In spite of the relatively relaxed attitudes adopted by contemporaries with respect to linguistic labels, it is clear that the later medieval and mod ern colloquial usage of the signifier Roman' for the Greek language is unprecedented in the early middle ages. Where the 'Roman tongue" is mentioned in the sources, it is always Latin which is signified-and this is consistent from Procopius in the sixth century through Constantine VII in the tenth. WHALIN, D., 2022. ROMAN IDENTITY FROM THE ARAB CONQUESTS TO THE TRIUMPH OF ORTHODOXY. [S.l.]: PALGRAVE MACMILLAN, p.31.
    22
  248. 22
  249. From this point of view, a large part of the 19 Cypriot historiography did not manage to achieve the substantial for the historian, to use a phrase by Eric Hobsbawm, overcoming of passions and political identities, 20⁰ identities that were of course created at the end or even after the Ottoman period. That is to say, that the national political identity of the Greek and the Turk, the national political ensembles of Greeks and Turks, realities of the post-Ottoman period in Cyprus are projected on the past of the 16th century. Thus, in 1571 Cyprus was conquered by the Ottomans and for the next three hundred and more years was a part of the Ottoman territory. The Greek Cypriot historiography uses for this transition and generally the entire Ottoman period the term Turkish rule a term that lends a national Turkish identity to Ottomans. A big part of traditional historiography refers to a Turkish state,²¹ mentioning a Turkish government, while correspondingly the conquered are included in another national identity, the Greek, which - and perhaps this is more important - at the time history is written, is in conflict with the Turkish. Already from the end of the 19th century, Greek Cypriot historiography states that during the Turkish rule "the spirit of the inhabitants fell to a pitiful point and poverty and misery and extreme ignorance, and depression of the national morale covered the island".23 The Orthodox on the island are defined by traditional historiography as a political group since "in the vizier's orders the participant in the defence of Famagusta Greek was a term that was generalised for all Greeks on the island". In relation to the population on the island the Turkish rule mentions that "after the occupation of Cyprus by the Turks the census that took place for tax pur poses revealed that the native Cypriot Greeks aged [...] in this population 20.000 30.000 Turks were added".25 It is also established that "the Turkish occupation brought to Cyprus many radical changes. The Turks supported the Greek population on the island in order not to give the opportunity to the peoples of Europe to be interested in the Cypriots […]”.26 And as it began with a national conflict that is how italso ends, since it is mentioned that “while the Turkish conquerors suppressed andpersecuted the Greeks on the island […]”.27 The existence therefore of a politicalnational group is considered given and every analysis of the Ottoman period func-tions in a way to bring to the forefront or reinforce the existence, even under difficultconditions, of such a group. This expressed the stereotyped view that the Cypriots“managed under the protection of the Church to maintain their religion, language,and national conscience as Greeks”.28 Even when relations are examined on differentlevels, even when they refer to the 17th century, these are characterised as relationsof the “Greeks and the Turks of Cyprus”.29 In the Turkish Cypriot historiography, the same perception is more or less fol-lowed; history is written under the same terms, the national terms but with one sub-stantial difference: The “Turks on the island” 30 are usually referred to as acomplimentary term of the word Ottomans and are placed on the side of the goodoften contrary to the “Greeks, Greek Cypriots” who are on the opposite side. Thesettlement of the “Turks”on the island is interpreted as something that broughtabout positive results for the entire island 31 and the local Ottoman administration isgenerally whitewashed. In short, Turkish Cypriot historiography also accepts theexistence of national groups. The Church of Cyprus expresses again the Greeks of Cyprus and its activities are mainly targeted against the Turks of Cyprus, 32 whilewithout hesitation the actions of the Prelates of 1600 in Cyprus are combined andidentified with the Akritas plan of the period after the independence. 33 The Prelatesare considered to express not only spiritually but also nationally the Orthodox of Cyprus while institutionally the Church of Cyprus is perceived as warring towardsthe local Turkish administration. 34 The Greek Cypriot and Turkish Cypriot histo-riographies are identified when they project the present on the past, a past howeverthat is perceived and interpreted from a very different national point of view. Michael, M., Kappler, M. and Gavriel, E., 2009. Ottoman Cyprus: A Collection of Studies on History and Culture Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp.14,15.
    22
  250. 22
  251. 22
  252. 22
  253. 22
  254. 22
  255. The Kashmirian historian Lateef described him as follows: "Nader Shah, the horror of Asia, the pride and savior of his country, the restorer of her freedom and conqueror of India, who, having a simple origin, rose to such greatness that monarchs rarely have from birth". Joseph Stalin used to read about Nader Shah and admired him, calling him, along with Ivan the Terrible, a teacher. In Europe, Nader Shah was compared to Alexander the Great. Starting from a young age, Napoleon Bonaparte also used to read about and admire Nader Shah. Napoleon considered himself new Nader, and he himself was later called European Nader Shah Some of his Battle Victories: Khorasan Campaign (1726-1727) Battle of Sangan (1727) Sabzevar expedition (1727-1728) Restoration of Tahmasp II to the Safavid throne (1729) Liberation of Isfahan (1729) Western Persia campaign of 1730 Caucasus Campaign (1735) Siege of Kandahar (1737) Afsharid Conquests in the Persian Gulf & Oman (1730-1747) Nader Shah's invasion of India (1738-1740) Nader Shah's Conquest of Central Asia (1737-1740) Nader's campaigns in Dagestan (1741-1745) Battle of Damghan (1729) Battle of Khwar Pass (1729) Battle of Murche-Khort (1729) Battle of Zarghan (1730) The Battle of Malayer Valley (1730) Battle of Kirkuk (1733) The Siege of Mashad (1726-1727) Nader's Conquest of Khorasan (1726-1727) Herat Campaign (1729) Rebellion of Sheikh Ahmad Madani (1730) Herat Campaign of 1731 Mohammad Khan Baluch's Rebellion (1733) Siege of Ganja (1734) Battle of Yeghevārd (1735) Submission of Eastern Georgia Nader Shah`s (1735) Battle of Khyber Pass (1738) Battle of Karnal (1739) Nader's Sindh Expedition (1739) Moḥammad Taqi Khan Shirazi's Rebellion (1744) Battle of Kars (1745) Battle of Kafer Qal'eh (1729) Capture of Ghazni The Siege of Kabul Sack of Jalalabad Capture of Peshawar Capture of Lahore
    22
  256. 22
  257. 22
  258. 22
  259. 22
  260. 22
  261. 22
  262. 21
  263. 21
  264. 21
  265. *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    21
  266. 21
  267. 21
  268. 21
  269. 21
  270. 21
  271. 21
  272. 21
  273. 21
  274. 21
  275. 21
  276. 21
  277. Ottoman legitimacy drew on Turco-Mongol and Islamic precedents. Fleischer sees the Ottoman Empire as a 'unique, if not aberrant, phe nomenon' in Islamic history due to its emphasis on natural justice and the central role of the Ottoman dynasty as rulers of a defined geographic sphere (Fleischer, 1986: 253). The sixteenth-century Ottoman theorists Ebu's-Su'ud and Mustafa Ali upheld broadly similar theses for the legiti macy of the Ottomans which included the manipulation of their lineage to indicate their descent from Oghuz, the eponym of the Ghuzz Turks, their inheritance of Muslim lands from the Seljuk Turks and their dedica tion to justice, understood as a religious, universal concept (Imber, 1997: 73-4; Fleischer, 1986: 282, 287-8). Although the Ottomans adopted a more obviously Islamic profile after their conquest of the Arab lands, including the holy cities of Mecca and Medina, in the early sixteenth century, a distinction remained between religion and the state/dynasty (din-ü-devlet) which was also apparent in the Ottomans' dual legal sys tem based on the Shari'a and 'state' kamun, despite the close partnership between the two. Secular attitudes derived from the Turco-Mongol heritage were also qualified by the tendency among Ottoman political theorists of dis cussing international relations using the medieval dar al-islam/dar al-harb formulation and its concomitant, jihad or ghaza. This reflected the ori gins of the Ottoman Empire as a Turkic warrior principality on the frontiers of Byzantium which led generations of Ottoman sultans to style themselves 'holy warriors' (ghazis) until the Empire's demise in the 1920s. Their conquest of the Balkans and Aegean peninsula was legitimised in terms of jihad against the infidel, and their conquest of Constantinople was celebrated as the culmination of the Islamic conquests which had begun in the seventh century. In much advice literature of the sev enteenth and eighteenth centuries, the need to continue the jihad and expand the Ottoman Muslim domain in order to restore the inner vital ity of the Empire is a recurrent trope alongside more practical suggestions for reform. International Society and the Middle East: English School Theory at the Regional Level (Palgrave Studies in International Relations) 2009th Edition by B. Buzan (Editor), A. Gonzalez-Pelaez (Editor) p.55
    21
  278. 20
  279. 20
  280. 20
  281. 20
  282. 20
  283. 20
  284. 20
  285. 20
  286. 20
  287. 20
  288. 20
  289. Cypriot Greek has often been referred to as a dialect of Greek (Contossopoulos, 2000); a variety that is linguistically proximal to Standard Modern Greek (Grohmann and Kambanaros, 2016 Grohmann et al. 2016), which is the official language in the environment our participants acquire language. Although the official language in education and other formal settings is indeed Standard Modern Greek, research has shown the boundaries between the two varieties, Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek, and their distribution across different registers is not straightforward (Grohmann and Leivada, 2012, Tsiplakou et al. 2016). At times mixing is attested without code-switching being in place, while no official characterization has been provided for any of these terms in this specific context. The question arising in this context is whether the attested variants emerging in mixed speech repertoires are functionally equivalent for an individual speaker. The concept of "competing grammars goes back to Krich 11989, 1991), who proposed that speakers project multiple grammars to deal with ambiguous input This concept has been explicitly connected to the relation between Standard and Cypriot Greek (Papadopo et al. 2014; plaka 2014; Grohman et al 2017) The two varieties have differences in all levels of linguistic analysis and often monolingual speakers of Standard Modern Greek judge Cypriot Greek as unintelligible. At the same time, Greek Cypriot speakers do not always provide reliable judgments of their own speech since these are often clouded by sociolinguistic attitudes toward using the non-standard variety. Cypriot Greek lacks official codification and its status as a different language/variety is often denied by Greek Cypriots who may downplay the differences between Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek and describe the latter as just an accent (Arvaniti, 2010). As the discussion of the different variants will make clear in the next section, the two varieties have differences across levels of linguistic analysis and these differences vastly exceed the sphere of phonetics or phonology. All speakers of Cypriot Greek have exposure to Standard Modern Greek through education and other mediums and in this way, they are competent to different degrees in both varieties. We employ the term 'bilectal' (Rowe and Grohmann, 2013, 2014) to refer to the participants of this study, although it is not entirely clear that the varieties they are exposed to are Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek or that they are only two varieties, under the assumption that a continuum is in place. For instance, the term 'Cypriot Standard Greek' (Arvaniti, 2010) has been proposed to refer to an emerging variety that may count as the standard in the context of Cyprus. This would be a sociolinguistically 'high' variety (Ferguson, 1959) that is used in formal settings, although its degree of proximity with Standard Modern Greek is difficult to determine with precision because great fluidity is attested across different settings and geographical areas. At the school environment, for example, one notices the existence of three different varieties: Cypriot Greek, as the home variety that is used when students interact with each other, Standard Modern Greek, as the language of the teaching material, and another standard-like variety that incorporates elements from both varieties, and is present in the repertoire of both the students and the instructors (Sophocleous and Wilks. 2010; Hadjioannou et al., 2011; Leivada et al.. 2017).
    20
  290. 20
  291. 20
  292. 19
  293. 19
  294. In the middle of the sixth century the Turkic group bearing the ethnonym Türk crushed the Ruanruan and gained control of the castern steppes for the next few hundred years. The subsequent Türk empires at times also controlled Mongolic and Para-Mongolic peoples, including the Khitan, who copied political and organizational terms from Turkic. During this period, the ancestors of the historical Mongols are likely to have been contained within the entities known by the names Otuz Tatar (Shiwei) and Toquz Tatar (Southern Shiwei), located east and southeast of Lake Baikal. West and north of the lake were the Turkic Üc Qurigan, the linguistic ancestors of the Yakut. In 742 the Türk were defeated by the likewise Turkic confederation of the Uighur, who, in turn, were pushed aside by the Ancient Kirghiz in the 840s. Some Uighur tribes took refuge with the Otuz Tatar, but most of them withdrew to the oases of Eastern Turkestan. The Uighur then never returned to the steppes, even when they were invited by the Khitan, who had overcome the Kirghiz in the 920s. In the twelfth century, part of the Khitan, subseqently known as the Black Khitan (Qara Qitay), migrated westward to Central Asia and became Turkicized. In Mongolia, the immediate linguistic ancestors of the historical Mongols spread Mongolic (Pre-Proto- Mongolic) speech to territories previously held by Turkic speaking populations. The Mongols mainly occupied the basins of the rivers Orkhon and Kerulen, but the closely related Kereit and Naiman tribes expanded further to the west. Both the Kereit and espe- cially the Naiman may have contained unassimilated Turkic elements, as is suggested by the occurrence of Turkic names and titles among them. Janhunen, J. (2011) The Mongolic languages. London: Routledge. p.406
    19
  295. 19
  296. 19
  297. 19
  298. 19
  299. 19
  300. 19
  301. 19
  302. 19
  303. 19
  304. 19
  305. 19
  306. 19
  307. 19
  308. 19
  309. 19
  310. 19
  311. 19
  312. 18
  313. 18
  314. 18
  315. 18
  316. 18
  317. This can be surmised by analysing the names of Hunnic princes and tribes. The names of the following Hunnic princes are clearly Oghuric Turkic in origin: Mundzuk (Attila’s father, from Turkic Muncˇuq = pearl/jewel; for an in-depth discussion of the Hunnic origin of this name in particular see Schramm (1969), 139–40), Oktar/Uptar (Attila’s uncle, Öktär = brave/powerful), Oebarsius (another of Attila’s paternal uncles, Aïbârs = leopard of the moon), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qarâton = black-cloak), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bârsig˘ = governor), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig˘ , meaning brave or noble, or Quršiq meaning beltbearer). For these etymologies see Bona (1991), 33. Three of Attila’s known sons 40 have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila’s princi­ pal wife, the mother of the ‘crown prince’ Ellac, has the Turkic name Here­ kan, as does another notable wife named Eskam. See Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 392–415. See also Bona (1991), 33–5, and Pritsak (1956), 414. Most known Hunnic tribal names are also Turkic, Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 427–41, e.g. Ultincur, Akatir etc. The cur suffix in many of these names is a well-known Turkic title and as Beckwith (1987), 209, points out the To-lu or Tardus tribes (Hunnic in origin) of the Western Turkish On Oq were each headed by a Cur (noble). Zieme (2006), 115, speculates that the title cur belongs to a pre-Turkic Tocharian stratum of the Turkic language, which, if true, again highlights the essential heterogeneity of Central Asian peoples and even languages. See also Aalto (1971), 35. In addition to this primary language (Oghuric Turkic), Priscus informs us that Latin and Gothic were also understood by the Hunnic elite. See Priscus, fr. 13.3, Blockley (1983), 289. Mclaughlin, Professors Hyun & Lieu, Rome and China: Points of Contact (Routledge, 2021)
    18
  318. 18
  319. 18
  320. 18
  321. 18
  322. 18
  323. 18
  324. 18
  325. 18
  326. 18
  327. 18
  328. 18
  329. 18
  330. 18
  331. 18
  332. 17
  333. 17
  334. 17
  335. 17
  336. 17
  337. 17
  338. 17
  339. 17
  340. 17
  341. 17
  342. 17
  343. 17
  344. 17
  345. 17
  346. 17
  347. 17
  348. 17
  349. 17
  350. The greatest success of the Turks, their history as administrators,has been little appreciated in the West. For six hundred years the Ottoman Empire ruled successfully over a great land, an imperial record that can stand with that of Romans. The Ottomans created an empire of unique toleration, where many peoples and religions kept their own traditions at a time when religious persecution was the rule elsewhere. It was an empire of laws, held together by rules as much as by the personality of the sultan. It is no accident that the great sultan Süleyman, known to the West as The Magnificent, was known to the Turks as The Lawgiver, asign of his and the Empire's true success. If the achievements of the Turks in politics and law are littleknown in America, those in the humanities are even less so. Yet Turkish music, art, architecture, and poetry were the crowning glories, coming as they do from a different cultural tradition. The beauty of Turkish poetry may only be fully appreciated in Turkish and Turkish classical music may not perfectly match whatis expected by Western ears, but the beauty of Turkish art caneasily be seen. The grace of Turkish calligraphy, the colors of Turkish miniature paintings, and the geometric forms of Turkishporcelain tiles are known to be high art by anyone who has seenthem. The great mosques of Istanbul, especially Sinan's Süleymaniye Mosque, rival any buildings in the world. The accomplishments of modern Turkey have been in a different context. The task of the modern Turks was to create a democratic,independent society. In a time of imperialism, Turkey was oneof the few nations to keep its independence, despite great odds against it. Turkey was almost unique outside of Western Europeand North America in its sustained drive to gain democracy. Firs tnoted under Mustafa Kemal Atatürk for its campaign to educateand develop its people to live in the modern world. Turkey now is an economic success and a multiparty democracy. It is one of the few countries of its region that have significantly raised itself up economically, without oil revenues to depend on. Muchremains to be done, but the success is notable. Today, Turkey is a bridge between the Middle East and the West,as well as a bridge between the West and the newly freed lands of Central Asia. It is a state whose people are overwhelmingly Muslim, yet also a state that is thoroughly secular in its lawsand government. The great tradition of Islam is not forgotten,nor is the tradition of western philosophy, government, and technology.
    17
  351. 17
  352. 17
  353. 17
  354. 17
  355. 16
  356. 16
  357. Nikov is the first Bulgarian historian to pay special attention to, and attri bute great significance to, the Turkic components in the Bulgarian ethnogen esis (i.e., after the Bulgars) and among the ruling aristocracy. He elaborated on the issue of the "Turkic element's" influence upon Bulgarian history in a 1928 unpublished manuscript (delivered as a public lecture). Nikov began with the following policy-setting statement: There is no period in our history on which the Turkic element did not exert its strongest influence and did not leave the deepest traces in the development of our people. [...] None of the Balkan peoples has experi enced the Turkic influence so strongly as our people, The Turkic pressure began from Central Asia and had two directions to the northwest through southern Russia, and to the southwest through Persia and Asia Minor. The Bulgarian state was founded due to one of the Turkic peoples, the Bulgars, who themselves joined a number of Turkic tribal alliances (of Huns, Kutrigurs, Utigurs, Avars, and Khazars). During Byzantine rule, the Turkic Pechenegs and Uz came from the north; many of them crossed the Danube and were assimilated by the Bulgarian people. Then came the Cumans, without whose decisive help the uprising of Asenevtsi would hardly have succeeded. Thus, just as the First Bulgarian Kingdom was founded with the help of the Turkic Bulgars, the Second Kingdom was founded with "the decisive collabora tion of the Turkic Cumans."129 Not only did Cumans settle south of the Danube and become assimilated and absorbed by the Slavic-Bulgarian people, but they were also of great significance politically in the Second Kingdom, whose dynas ties all had Cuman blood in them. There were also many Bulgarian boyars of Cuman origin, including Balic in Dobrudzha. It could even be said that the Cumans acquired a dominant position in the political life of the state. 130 There followed the influence of the Mongol Tartars, who even supplied one Bulgarian king, Chaka. But of greatest importance were the Ottoman and Seljuk Turks, who conquered the Balkans from Asia Minor. Concerning the Cumans, Nikov considers the "transfusion of blood" from Turkic "elements" an asset, a means of rejuvenating and strengthening the "race" and enhancing the vitality of the Bulgarian people (in contrast with the conquering Turks).
    16
  358. 16
  359. 16
  360. 16
  361. 16
  362. 16
  363. 16
  364. Krum Khan (also known as Krum the Fearsome) was a military chieftain from Pannonia who became one of the greatest rulers of Bulgaria. During his reign, he unified the Bulgars and fought a successful war against the Byzantine Empire. Krum's defeat of the Avars early in his rule enabled him to unite the Bulgars who had lived under Avar rule. With the defeat of the Avars, Bulgars replaced them as overlords of the Slavs and Romanians living north of the Danube River. After the Byzantines raided Bulgaria in 807, Krum's troops struck back. In 811, the Byzantine emperor, Nikephoros I, personally led a large army against the Bulgars. He succeeded in sacking Krum's capital of Pliska, but on his way home the Bulgars ambushed and destroyed his army and killed Nikephoros. The Bulgars made his skull into a gruesome drink- ing cup. Krum followed his victory by capturing two important Byzantine ports on the Black Sea. In 813, after he had defeated the large army the Byzantines sent against him, Krum captured Thrace and invaded the area surrounding Constantinople. He sent many Byzantine subjects to Bulgaria to serve as soldiers in his army. In 814, as commander of a massive army, Krum marched on Constantinople. He never arrived, dying of a stroke on the way. In his dealings with the Byzantine rulers, Krum resorted to military force only after diplomacy failed. For example, throughout his campaign against Nikephoros, he extended several peace offers, which the emperor ignored. Throughout 812 and 813, he attempted to negotiate with the Byzantines. Only after his gestures were rejected did he launch his attacks. Krum was not only a great warrior but an effective administrator as well. He issued the first national law code in the history of the Bulgarian state, a fragment of which has survived. He tolerated other ethnic groups and employed a diverse group of people-Bulgars, Avars, Slavs, Greeks, and even an Arab-in his administration. In the Byzantine territories, he placed Greeks in high administrative positions.
    16
  365. 16
  366. 16
  367. 16
  368. 16
  369. 16
  370. 16
  371. 16
  372. 16
  373. Studies in both Greece and Cyprus are included in this chapter. Standard Greek is the language spoken throughout Greece at home, with minor dialectic variation, and the sole language of administration and education. In contrast, in Cyprus the home language is Cypriot Greek, a dialect with no standardized or written form, but the language of administration and education is very similar to standard Greek, in a situation of diglossia (Hadjioannou, Tsiplakou & Kappler, 2011). There are differences between standard and Cypriot Greek in most linguistic domains, and the two dialects are not entirely mutually intelligible (see discussion and references in Arvaniti, 2006, 2010). Although many phonological awareness tasks may be largely equivalent when used in Greece and Cyprus, it might be kept in mind that Cypriot children are taught and tested in a nonnative linguistic system. Saiegh-Haddad, E. (2017). Learning to Read Arabic. In L. Verhoeven & C. Perfetti (Eds.), Learning to Read across Languages and Writing Systems (pp. 183). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Cypriot Greek, which has a certain amount of regional variation, is markedly different from Standard Greek not only for historical reasons but also because of geographical isolation, different settlement patterns, and extensive contact with typologically distinct languages. The syntax of Cypriot Greek is almost identical with that of Standard Greek, but there are differences in morphol ogy and considerable differences in lexicon and phonology (Papapavlou 1994). The main phonological differences include the presence in Cypriot of palato-alveolar affri cates, and of geminate consonants, includ ing in word-initial position (Newton 1972). Although the differences in syntax, mor phology and phonology are not enormous, the Cypriot dialect and Standard Greek are not particularly readily intelligible (Papa pavlou 1994), probably mostly because the lexicon of Cypriot has significantly more. lexical items of non-Greek origin (Chat zioyannou 1936). Ammon, U., Dittmar, N., Mattheier, K. and Trudgill, P., n.d. Sociolinguistics/ Soziolinguistik. Volume 3. p.1886.
    16
  374. 16
  375. 15
  376. 15
  377. 15
  378. 15
  379. 15
  380. 15
  381. 15
  382. 15
  383. 15
  384. 15
  385. 15
  386. 15
  387. The writer uses the ambiguous term “Hellene,” which generally means “pagan” in Byzantine Greek. Plethon and his followers used the term almost to the exclusion of all others when referring to their own countrymen. Nagy., 2003. Modern Greek Literature. Taylor & Francis, p.30. " In its final centuries , the Byzantine Empire was also called " Romania . " Remnants of this Roman heritage are still evident in such terms as " Rum " and " Rumeli . Georgius, Philippides, M. and Macarius, 1980. The fall of the Byzantine empire. Amherst, MA: Univ. of Massachusetts Pr., p.2. Given Gennadios ' strong religious and traditional orientation , one would expect him to adhere carefully to the traditional Byzantine nomenclature wherein Hellene signified pagan and Rhomaios Byzantine . Ćurčić, S. and Mouriki, D., 2019. The Twilight of Byzantium. Princeton: Princeton University Press, p.9. And there is also evidence that the word 'Hellene' now meant 'pagan', and Justinian did conduct persecutions of Hellenes. Scott, R., n.d. Byzantine chronicles and the sixth century. The Byzantine Empire was officially called the Empire of the Romans, not the Greeks, Hellenes, or whatever. And if we proceed from the northern theory of the formation of the state, then we could not know about the Hellenic Greeks, Venetian-Venets in any way due to the lack of direct contacts. At that time, the word “Hellene” among the Romans meant a pagan and a traitor. Attila Kagan of the Huns from the kind of Velsung Kindle Edition by Соловьев Сергей Юрьевич (Author) The ancient Hellenes were conquered by the Romans . Emperor Justinian destroyed the last vestiges of Hellenic civilisation , and state Christianity created a new civilisation on the ruins of the old . Koliopoulos, G. and Veremēs, T., 2007. Greece: the modern sequel. London: Hurst & Company, p.242. Hellenes as they were called, were persecuted by the enforcement of these general rules; Justinian endeavored, above all things, to deprive them of education, and he had the University of Athens closed in 529; at the same time ordering wholesale conversations. The Cambridge Medieval History volumes 1-5 by John Bagnell Bury, Paul Dalen (Goodreads Author) (Editor) And there is also evidence that the word 'Hellene' now meant 'pagan', and Justinian did conduct persecutions of Hellenes. The world of Classics in the sixth century was not entirely rosy. Scott, R., n.d. Byzantine chronicles and the sixth century It is believed that there was some kind of trade route, but the object of exchange is not clear. The Baltic States could offer amber, but the path along the Elbe and then the Danube is better and safer than the path "From the Varangians to the Greeks" invented by idle historians. First, where did the Greeks come from? The Byzantine Empire was officially called the Empire of the Romans, not the Greeks, Hellenes, or whatever. And if we proceed from the northern theory of the formation of the state, then the Veneti Veneti could not know about the Greek-Hellenes, due to the lack of direct contacts. At that time, the word "Hellene" among the Romans meant a pagan and a traitor. And the term Varangian, unknown even among the Scandinavians, at least in Saxon Grammar it does not occur, from the word at all. The way from Wagry sounds more reasonable, and where? If we translate the term "Hellene" as a pagan, then we get that the way from Wagri to the east was the way of pagan pilgrims. Russia the formation of the state in the 9th century Veneds and the severjans (northerners), part of the Huns, which became the basis of a new community Kindle Edition by Solovyov Sergey (Author) Although the Breviarum has some major flaws, including a lacuna for nearly the entire reign of Constans II (r. 641-668), it is nonetheless one of the most important sources for his tory from the reign of Phocas through Constantine V-in no small part due to the fame of its author rather than the work's intrinsic merit.79 Nikephoros' use of names in this text is somewhat idiosyncratic. This short history does not have much on language-the sole mention of Latin names it 'Itaλ@v qwvn.80 He never refers to Greek, but 'Hellene' is invari ably a pejorative term, used in the sense of meaning 'pagan. On the other hand, he regularly glosses 'Christians' as meaning 'Romans' in a cultural and even political sense. Like other Greek-writing authors of this period, Nikephoros displays a high degree of laxity of precision in his terminology. In spite of the relatively relaxed attitudes adopted by contemporaries with respect to linguistic labels, it is clear that the later medieval and mod ern colloquial usage of the signifier Roman' for the Greek language is unprecedented in the early middle ages. Where the 'Roman tongue" is mentioned in the sources, it is always Latin which is signified-and this is consistent from Procopius in the sixth century through Constantine VII in the tenth. WHALIN, D., 2022. ROMAN IDENTITY FROM THE ARAB CONQUESTS TO THE TRIUMPH OF ORTHODOXY. [S.l.]: PALGRAVE MACMILLAN, p.31.
    15
  388. 15
  389. 15
  390. 15
  391. 15
  392. 15
  393. 15
  394. 15
  395. 15
  396. 15
  397. 15
  398. 15
  399. 15
  400. 14
  401. 14
  402. In the case of Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic, certain loanwords in the Mongolic languages point to early contact with Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric) Turkic, also known as r-Turkic. These loanwords precede Common Turkic (z-Turkic) loanwords and include: • Mongolic ikere (twins) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric ikir (versus Common Turkic ekiz) • Mongolic hüker (ox) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric hekür (Common Turkic öküz) • Mongolic jer (weapon) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric jer (Common Turkic yäz) • Mongolic biragu (calf) versus Common Turkic buzagu • Mongolic siri- (to smelt ore) versus Common Turkic siz- (to melt) The above words are thought to have been borrowed from Oghur Turkic during the time of the Xiongnu. Later Turkic peoples in Mongolia all spoke forms of Common Turkic (z-Turkic) as opposed to Oghur (Bulgharic) Turkic, which withdrew to the west in the 4th century. The Chuvash language, spoken by 1 million people in European Russia, is the only living representative of Oghur Turkic which split from Proto Turkic around the 1st century AD. Words in Mongolic like dayir (brown, Common Turkic yagiz) and nidurga (fist, Common Turkic yudruk) with initial *d and *n versus Common Turkic *y are sufficiently archaic to indicate loans from an earlier stage of Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric). This is because Chuvash and Common Turkic do not differ in these features despite differing fundamentally in rhotacism-lambdacism (Janhunen 2006). Oghur tribes lived in the Mongolian borderlands before the 5th century, and provided Oghur loanwords to Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic before Common Turkic loanwords. Golden 2011, p. 31.
    14
  403. 14
  404. 14
  405. 14
  406. 14
  407. 14
  408. 14
  409. 14
  410. From this point of view, a large part of the 19 Cypriot historiography did not manage to achieve the substantial for the historian, to use a phrase by Eric Hobsbawm, overcoming of passions and political identities, 20⁰ identities that were of course created at the end or even after the Ottoman period. That is to say, that the national political identity of the Greek and the Turk, the national political ensembles of Greeks and Turks, realities of the post-Ottoman period in Cyprus are projected on the past of the 16th century. Thus, in 1571 Cyprus was conquered by the Ottomans and for the next three hundred and more years was a part of the Ottoman territory. The Greek Cypriot historiography uses for this transition and generally the entire Ottoman period the term Turkish rule a term that lends a national Turkish identity to Ottomans. A big part of traditional historiography refers to a Turkish state,²¹ mentioning a Turkish government, while correspondingly the conquered are included in another national identity, the Greek, which - and perhaps this is more important - at the time history is written, is in conflict with the Turkish. Already from the end of the 19th century, Greek Cypriot historiography states that during the Turkish rule "the spirit of the inhabitants fell to a pitiful point and poverty and misery and extreme ignorance, and depression of the national morale covered the island".23 The Orthodox on the island are defined by traditional historiography as a political group since "in the vizier's orders the participant in the defence of Famagusta Greek was a term that was generalised for all Greeks on the island". In relation to the population on the island the Turkish rule mentions that "after the occupation of Cyprus by the Turks the census that took place for tax pur poses revealed that the native Cypriot Greeks aged [...] in this population 20.000 30.000 Turks were added".25 It is also established that "the Turkish occupation brought to Cyprus many radical changes. The Turks supported the Greek population on the island in order not to give the opportunity to the peoples of Europe to be interested in the Cypriots […]”.26 And as it began with a national conflict that is how italso ends, since it is mentioned that “while the Turkish conquerors suppressed andpersecuted the Greeks on the island […]”.27 The existence therefore of a politicalnational group is considered given and every analysis of the Ottoman period func-tions in a way to bring to the forefront or reinforce the existence, even under difficultconditions, of such a group. This expressed the stereotyped view that the Cypriots“managed under the protection of the Church to maintain their religion, language,and national conscience as Greeks”.28 Even when relations are examined on differentlevels, even when they refer to the 17th century, these are characterised as relationsof the “Greeks and the Turks of Cyprus”.29 In the Turkish Cypriot historiography, the same perception is more or less fol-lowed; history is written under the same terms, the national terms but with one sub-stantial difference: The “Turks on the island” 30 are usually referred to as acomplimentary term of the word Ottomans and are placed on the side of the goodoften contrary to the “Greeks, Greek Cypriots” who are on the opposite side. Thesettlement of the “Turks”on the island is interpreted as something that broughtabout positive results for the entire island 31 and the local Ottoman administration isgenerally whitewashed. In short, Turkish Cypriot historiography also accepts theexistence of national groups. The Church of Cyprus expresses again the Greeks of Cyprus and its activities are mainly targeted against the Turks of Cyprus, 32 whilewithout hesitation the actions of the Prelates of 1600 in Cyprus are combined andidentified with the Akritas plan of the period after the independence. 33 The Prelatesare considered to express not only spiritually but also nationally the Orthodox of Cyprus while institutionally the Church of Cyprus is perceived as warring towardsthe local Turkish administration. 34 The Greek Cypriot and Turkish Cypriot histo-riographies are identified when they project the present on the past, a past howeverthat is perceived and interpreted from a very different national point of view. Michael, M., Kappler, M. and Gavriel, E., 2009. Ottoman Cyprus: A Collection of Studies on History and Culture Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp.14,15.
    14
  411. 14
  412. 14
  413. 14
  414. About Tengrism in Bulgaria: There are two direct references to Tangra as a Bulgar deity in the sources. One is found in an Ottoman manuscript where it is stated that the name of god in Bulgarian was “Tängri” (Bułghar dilindžä Tängri der).201 The other is in a badly-damaged inscription (carved on a marble column) which commemorates a sacrifice made by Omurtag“to the god Tangra” (κὲ ἐπύησ]εν θυσ[ήαν ἠς τὸν θεὸ]ν Ταγγραν).202 The inscription was found at the rocky cliff of Madara, a site that is commonly associated with the Tangra cult. It is worth remarking that according to ancient Inner Asian religious traditions, the favour of heaven had to manifest itself in the possession of “sacred mountains”. There the qaghan was thought to be closer to Tängri; he could therefore conduct “privileged conversations with him” and receive or transmit his orders.203 It is not unlikely that the site of Madara played a similar role in Bulgaria.204 To be sure, below the relief of the horseman archaeolo gists unearthed the foundations of a complex comprising of what seems to have been a pagan shrine (built on top of a three-aisled church dated to the sixth and seventh centuries), as well as a building with three divisions, which has been interpreted as a dwelling Amongst other things, it has been sug gested that the latter was a kind of private quarter for the ruler from which he seems to have directed the cult of Tangra, the ceremonial sacrifices and. quite possibly, the collective prayers. While Tangra is very likely to have been worshiped by certain Bulgar groups/clans before their migration to the Balkans, his promotion to the supreme god of the elite and. in a sense, the official religion of the Proto bulgarian state coincides in time with the gradual centralization of political power, a process that is rightly connected with Krum's and Omurtag's reigns in the early ninth century. Indeed, the ideology associated with the wor ship of Tangra was bound to enhance monarchical rulership. Just as Tangra was the supreme celestial being, the khan-his reflection-was regarded as rightfully the sole sovereign on earth or, at any rate. in the Bulgar state (an idea which finds clear expression in Omurtag's building inscription from Catalar). The ideology of a strong, divinely-sanctioned leadership clearly bears much of the credit for the survival of the khanate during this period. The certainties which this system of beliefs and values presented to the warrior aristocracy, if not to the entire population, the aura of sanctity surrounding the ruler, the awareness of heavenly support granted to military undertakings (an awareness reinforced through the regular performance of religious ritu als and ceremonials while on campaign)." all immeasurably strengthened the unity of the state and the political will of its subjects to survive. Another factor operative in the transition to Tangrist henotheism at this time may have been the fear of Byzantine imperialism. Foreign influences, as scholars have long pointed out, often paved the way for the adoption of a more sophisticated faith among nomads. However, this was rarely the reli gion of their imperial neighbours, for such a course invariably implied sub mission to the authority of the rulers of these states." The Bulgars, realizing that conversion to Islam or Judaism was not a viable option, and mindful of the influence the Byzantine Church could exercise on the khan's Christian subjects, had little choice but to promote Tangra as their supreme deity." It is important to emphasize that the late eighth/early ninth century marked the period of transition to henotheism only for the upper strata of the Bulgar society. Vigorous polytheism and totemism (i.e. the existence of an intimate, "mystical" relationship between a group or an individual and a natural object), both of which were incapable of furnishing a principle of spiritual (and political) unity, proved to be persistent and strong among the masses." This is also true of shamanism, a complex belief system espe cially common in Central and Inner Asian societies, but also discernible in the khanate in the pre-conversion period. Shamanism has been defined by anthropologists as a technique of ecstasy. By mastering this technique and reaching a state of trance the shaman was able to mediate between the world of humans and that of spirits. He thus functioned as a magician, prophet and healer who, among other things, had to "descend to the underworld" to find and bring back a sick person's soul. Given that most aspects of daily life in Eurasia were directly linked with the spiritual world-for instance. the life-supporting economic activities, from hunting to husbandry to agri culture, were thought to be protected by spirits-the role of the shaman was bound to be extremely important." Before we proceed any further, a piece of essential explanation: shaman ism has been a popular subject of accounts and research since the early eighteenth century. Although it is correctly believed that the shaman's technique of ecstasy and mode of operation are basically uniform through out Central and Inner Asia, it is impossible to construct a uniform model of shamanism as an institution. Further (and partly as a result of the above). it would be perilous to equate the modern "ethnographic shaman" with the religious specialists noted among historical Eurasian peoples. In this light. any attempt to investigate the development of this phenomenon in medieval steppe-nomad societies, including Bulgaria, is bound to be inconclusive. We have only fleeting glimpses of Bulgar shamanism in our sources. Sophoulis, P., 2011. Byzantium and Bulgaria, 775-831. Leiden: Brill, pp.84, 85, 86, 87.
    14
  415. 14
  416. The greatest success of the Turks, their history as administrators,has been little appreciated in the West. For six hundred years the Ottoman Empire ruled successfully over a great land, an imperial record that can stand with that of Romans. The Ottomans created an empire of unique toleration, where many peoples and religions kept their own traditions at a time when religious persecution was the rule elsewhere. It was an empire of laws, held together by rules as much as by the personality of the sultan. It is no accident that the great sultan Süleyman, known to the West as The Magnificent, was known to the Turks as The Lawgiver, asign of his and the Empire's true success. If the achievements of the Turks in politics and law are littleknown in America, those in the humanities are even less so. Yet Turkish music, art, architecture, and poetry were the crowning glories, coming as they do from a different cultural tradition. The beauty of Turkish poetry may only be fully appreciated in Turkish and Turkish classical music may not perfectly match whatis expected by Western ears, but the beauty of Turkish art caneasily be seen. The grace of Turkish calligraphy, the colors of Turkish miniature paintings, and the geometric forms of Turkishporcelain tiles are known to be high art by anyone who has seenthem. The great mosques of Istanbul, especially Sinan's Süleymaniye Mosque, rival any buildings in the world. The accomplishments of modern Turkey have been in a different context. The task of the modern Turks was to create a democratic,independent society. In a time of imperialism, Turkey was oneof the few nations to keep its independence, despite great odds against it. Turkey was almost unique outside of Western Europeand North America in its sustained drive to gain democracy. Firs tnoted under Mustafa Kemal Atatürk for its campaign to educateand develop its people to live in the modern world. Turkey now is an economic success and a multiparty democracy. It is one of the few countries of its region that have significantly raised itself up economically, without oil revenues to depend on. Muchremains to be done, but the success is notable. Today, Turkey is a bridge between the Middle East and the West,as well as a bridge between the West and the newly freed lands of Central Asia. It is a state whose people are overwhelmingly Muslim, yet also a state that is thoroughly secular in its lawsand government. The great tradition of Islam is not forgotten,nor is the tradition of western philosophy, government, and technology.
    14
  417. 14
  418. 14
  419. 14
  420. 14
  421. 14
  422. 14
  423. 14
  424. 14
  425. 14
  426. 14
  427. 14
  428. 14
  429. 14
  430. The Huns were a confederation of Eurasian tribes, especially Turkic ones, from the Steppes of Central Asia. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Hunnic_Empire Even the language spoken by the Huns is in dispute, though most experts believe they were of Turkish speech. https://www.britannica.com/place/the-Steppe/New-barbarian-incursions Azerbaijan open to raids by Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/commonwealth-independent-states-and-baltic-nations/cis-and-baltic-political-geography-6#HISTORY The Huns have often been considered a Turkic people, and sometimes associated with the Xiongnu. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Turkic_migration#Origin_theories The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people, driven westward during the Han dynasty in China (206 bc–ad 220), created a nomadic empire in central Asia that extended into Europe, beginning about ad 370. It reached almost to Rome under the leadership of Attila (r.433?–453) and declined after his death. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/chinese-political-geography/mongolia#HISTORY They are thought to be a Turkic people descended from the Xiongnu tribes, who first appeared as a tribal confederation on the northern frontier of China in the late third century BC. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/hunnic-empire Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/iranian-political-geography/azerbaijan-iran Originally nomadic peoples from the steppes of Central Asia, Turkish tribes began moving west toward Europe around the first century a.d. In the middle of the 400s, the first group, known as the Huns, reached western Europe. https://www.encyclopedia.com/social-sciences/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/turkish-americans Shih Le was a Chieh, a Hsiung-nu tribe which seems to have spoken a Turkic language. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/shih-le In 104, 102, and 42 b.c.e. Chinese armies defeated the Turkic nomad Xiongnu alongside captive Roman soldiers in the former Greek kingdom of Sogdiana. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/dictionaries-thesauruses-pictures-and-press-releases/globalization-asia Khazars are also called Turks and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/asia-and-africa/central-asian-history/khazars https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars In the opinion of other scholars it was earlier Turkic-language groups that took part in the formation of the Karachay ethnic group: Hunns, Bulgars, and Khazars. who were living in the northern Caucasus in the ninth to twelfth centuries. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/africa/swaziland-political-geography/karachays https://www.everyculture.com/Russia-Eurasia-China/Karachays-History-and-Cultural-Relations.html Huns known as the. Turks. http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/3333/1/Modi_History%20of%20the%20Huns.pdf The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people https://www.nationsencyclopedia.com/Asia-and-Oceania/Mongolia-HISTORY.html
    14
  431. 14
  432. 14
  433. 13
  434. 13
  435. 13
  436. 13
  437. 13
  438. 13
  439. 13
  440. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Alp Ilutuer / Ilteber = heroic chieftain; from Turkic alp & iltäbär Althias = six; from Turkic Alti Akkagas = white rock; from Turkic ak & kayač Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Bochas = either gullet; from Turkic Boğuz; or bull, from Buqa Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Iliger = prince man; from Turkic ilig & är Karadach = black mountain; from Turkic Qaradağ Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Kutilzis = blessed herald; from Turkic kut & elči Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon; from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti Zolban = shepherd star; from Turkic Čolpan.
    13
  441. 13
  442. 13
  443. 13
  444. 13
  445. 13
  446. 13
  447. 13
  448. 13
  449. 13
  450. 13
  451. 13
  452. 13
  453. 13
  454. 13
  455. 13
  456. 13
  457. 13
  458. 13
  459. 13
  460. 13
  461. 13
  462. 13
  463. 13
  464. 13
  465. Sosin Azra Sen kıçından uydursan da uluslararası arenada siklenmezsin Lol Wikipedia Kingdom of Commagene Anatolia in the early 1st century AD with Commagene as a Roman client state The Kingdom of Commagene (Ancient Greek: Βασίλειον τῆς Kομμαγηνῆς; Classical Armenian: Կոմմագէնեայ թագաւորութիւն; transcription: kommagēneay t‘agaworowt‘iwn; Armenian pronunciation: [kommage:neˈa tʰagaworuˈtʰiwn]; Armenian: Կոմմագենեի թագավորություն; Armenian pronunciation: [kommagɛnɛˈi tʰagavorutʰˈjun]) was an ancient Armenian kingdom of the Hellenistic period, located in and around the ancient city of Samosata, which served as its capital. The Iron Age name of Samosata, Kummuh, probably gives its name to Commagene. Commagene has been characterized as a "buffer state" between Armenia, Parthia, Syria, and Rome; culturally, it seems to have been correspondingly mixed. The kings of the Kingdom of Commagene claimed descent from Orontes with Darius I of Persia as their ancestor, by his marriage to Rodogoune, daughter of Artaxerxes II who had a family descent from king Darius I. The territory of Commagene corresponds roughly to the modern Turkish provinces of Adıyaman and northern Antep. Little is known of the region of Commagene prior to the beginning of the 2nd century BC. However, it seems that, from what little evidence remains, Commagene formed part of a larger state that also included the Kingdom of Sophene. This control lasted until c. 163 BC, when the local satrap, Ptolemaeus of Commagene, established himself as independent ruler following the death of the Seleucid king, Antiochus IV Epiphanes. The Kingdom of Commagene maintained its independence until 17 AD, when it was made a Roman province by Emperor Tiberius. It reemerged as an independent kingdom when Antiochus IV of Commagene was reinstated to the throne by order of Caligula, then deprived of it by that same emperor, then restored to it a couple of years later by his successor, Claudius. The re-emergent state lasted until 72 AD, when the Emperor Vespasian finally and definitively made it part of the Roman Empire. Monumental head of the goddess Commagene from Mount Nemrut One of the kingdom's most lasting visible remains is the archaeological site on Mount Nemrut, a sanctuary dedicated by King Antiochus Theos to a number of syncretistic Graeco-Iranian deities as well as to himself and the deified land of Commagene. It is now a World Heritage Site. Information Kingdom of Commagene Βασίλειον τῆς Kομμαγηνῆς 163 BC – 72 AD Map showing Commagene (at left in light pink) in 50 AD; nearby are Armenia, Sophene, Osrhoene, and the Roman and Parthian Empires Map showing Commagene (at left in light pink) in 50 AD; nearby are Armenia, Sophene, Osrhoene, and the Roman and Parthian Empires Capital Samosata Common languages Greek (official), Armenian, Syriac, Persian Government Monarchy King • 163–130 BC Ptolemaeus • 38–72 AD Antiochus IV Historical era Hellenistic Age • Established 163 BC • Disestablished 72 AD Preceded by Succeeded by Kingdom of Sophene Roman Empire Today part of Syria Turkey Cultural identity Antiochus I of Commagene, shaking hands with Herakles. The cultural identity of the Kingdom of Commagene has been variously characterized. Pierre Merlat suggests that the Commagenian city of Doliche, like others in its vicinity, was "half Iranianized and half Hellenized". David M. Lang describes Commagene as "a former Armenian satellite kingdom", while Blömer and Winter call it a "Hellenistic kingdom". Frank McLynn denominates it "a small Hellenised Armenian kingdom in southern Anatolia". While suggesting that a local dialect of Aramaic might have been spoken there, Fergus Millar considers that, "In some parts of the Euphrates region, such as Commagene, nothing approaching an answer to questions about local culture is possible." While the language used on public monuments was typically Greek, Commagene's rulers made no secret of their Persian and Armenian affinities. The kings of Commagene claimed descent from the Orontid Dynasty and would therefore have been related to the family that founded the Kingdom of Armenia; the accuracy of these claims, however, is uncertain. At Antiochus Theos' sanctuary at Mount Nemrut, the king erected monumental statues of deities with mixed Greek and Iranian names, such as Zeus-Oromasdes, while celebrating his own descent from the royal families of Persia and Armenia in a Greek-language inscription. Over the course of the first centuries BC and AD, the names given on a tomb at Sofraz Köy show a mix of "typical Hellenistic dynastic names with an early introduction of Latin personal names." Lang notes the vitality of Graeco-Roman culture in Commagene. While few things about his origins are known with certainty, 2nd-century Attic Greek poet Lucian of Samosata claimed to have been born in the former kingdom of Commagene, in Samosata, and described himself in one satirical work as "an Assyrian". Despite writing well after the Roman conquest, Lucian claimed to be "still barbarous in speech and almost wearing a jacket (kandys) in the Assyrian style"; this has been taken as a possible, but not definitive, allusion to the possibility that his native language was an Aramaic dialect. History Mithras-Helios, in Phrygian cap with solar rays, with Antiochus I of Commagene. (Mt Nemrut, 1st century BC) Commagene was originally a small Syro-Hittite kingdom, located in modern south-central Turkey, with its capital at Samosata (modern Samsat, near the Euphrates). It was first mentioned in Assyrian texts as Kummuhu, which was normally an ally of Assyria, but eventually annexed as a province in 708 BC under Sargon II. The Achaemenid Empire then conquered Commagene in the 6th century BC and Alexander the Great conquered the territory in the 4th century BC. After the breakup of the Empire of Alexander the Great, the region became part of the Hellenistic Seleucids, and Commagene emerged in about 163 BC as a state and province in the Greco-Syrian Seleucid Empire. The Hellenistic kingdom of Commagene, bounded by Cilicia on the west and Cappadocia on the north, arose in 162 BC when its governor, Ptolemy, a satrap of the disintegrating Seleucid Empire, declared himself independent. Ptolemy's dynasty was related to the Parthian kings, but his descendant Mithridates I Callinicus (109 BC–70 BC) embraced Hellenistic culture and married the Syrian Greek Princess Laodice VII Thea. His dynasty could thus claim ties with both Alexander the Great and the Persian kings. This marriage may also have been part of a peace treaty between Commagene and the Seleucid Empire. From this point on, the kingdom of Commagene became more Greek than Persian. With Sophene, it was to serve as an important centre for the transmission of Hellenistic and Roman culture in the region. Details are sketchy, but Mithridates Callinicus is thought have accepted Armenian suzerainty during the reign of Tigranes II the Great. Mithridates and Laodice's son was King Antiochus I Theos of Commagene (reigned 70 –38 BC). Antiochus was an ally of the Roman general Pompey during the latter's campaigns against Mithridates VI of Pontus in 64 BC. Thanks to his diplomatic skills, Antiochus was able to keep Commagene independent from the Romans. In 17 when Antiochus III of Commagene died, Emperor Tiberius annexed Commagene to the province of Syria. According to Josephus, this move was supported by the local nobility but opposed by the mass of the common people, who preferred to remain under their kings as before; Tacitus, on the other hand, states that "most preferred Roman, but others royal rule". In 38 AD, Caligula reinstated Antiochus III's son Antiochus IV and also gave him the wild areas of Cilicia to govern. Antiochus IV was the only client king of Commagene under the Roman Empire. Deposed by Caligula and restored again upon Claudius' accession in 41, Antiochus reigned until 72, when Emperor Vespasian deposed the dynasty and definitively re-annexed the territory to Syria, acting on allegations "that Antiochus was about to revolt from the Romans... reported by the Governor Caesennius Paetus". The Legio VI Ferrata, which Paetus led into Commagene, was not resisted by the populace; a day-long battle with Antiochus' sons Epiphanes and Callinicus ended in a draw, and Antiochus surrendered. The Legio III Gallica would occupy the area by 73 AD. A 1st-century letter in Syriac by Mara Bar Serapion describes refugees fleeing the Romans across the Euphrates and bemoans the Romans' refusal to let the refugees return; this might describe the Roman takeover of either 18 or 72. The descendants of Antiochus IV lived prosperously and in distinction in Anatolia, Greece, Italy, and the Middle East. As a testament to the descendants of Antiochus IV, the citizens of Athens erected a funeral monument in honor of his grandson Philopappos, who was a benefactor of the city, upon his death in 116. Another descendant of Antiochus IV was the historian Gaius Asinius Quadratus, who lived in the 3rd century.
    13
  466. 13
  467. 13
  468. 13
  469. 13
  470. 13
  471. 13
  472. 13
  473. 12
  474. 12
  475. 12
  476. 12
  477. 12
  478. 12
  479. 12
  480. 12
  481. 12
  482. 12
  483. 12
  484. 12
  485. 12
  486. 12
  487. 12
  488. 12
  489. 12
  490. 12
  491. 12
  492. 12
  493. 12
  494. 12
  495. 12
  496. 12
  497. 12
  498. 12
  499. 12
  500. 12
  501. 12
  502. 12
  503. 12
  504. 12
  505. 12
  506. 12
  507. 12
  508. 12
  509. 12
  510. 12
  511. 12
  512. 12
  513. 12
  514. 12
  515. 12
  516. 12
  517. 12
  518. Nikov is the first Bulgarian historian to pay special attention to, and attri bute great significance to, the Turkic components in the Bulgarian ethnogen esis (i.e., after the Bulgars) and among the ruling aristocracy. He elaborated on the issue of the "Turkic element's" influence upon Bulgarian history in a 1928 unpublished manuscript (delivered as a public lecture). Nikov began with the following policy-setting statement: There is no period in our history on which the Turkic element did not exert its strongest influence and did not leave the deepest traces in the development of our people. [...] None of the Balkan peoples has experi enced the Turkic influence so strongly as our people, The Turkic pressure began from Central Asia and had two directions to the northwest through southern Russia, and to the southwest through Persia and Asia Minor. The Bulgarian state was founded due to one of the Turkic peoples, the Bulgars, who themselves joined a number of Turkic tribal alliances (of Huns, Kutrigurs, Utigurs, Avars, and Khazars). During Byzantine rule, the Turkic Pechenegs and Uz came from the north; many of them crossed the Danube and were assimilated by the Bulgarian people. Then came the Cumans, without whose decisive help the uprising of Asenevtsi would hardly have succeeded. Thus, just as the First Bulgarian Kingdom was founded with the help of the Turkic Bulgars, the Second Kingdom was founded with "the decisive collabora tion of the Turkic Cumans."129 Not only did Cumans settle south of the Danube and become assimilated and absorbed by the Slavic-Bulgarian people, but they were also of great significance politically in the Second Kingdom, whose dynas ties all had Cuman blood in them. There were also many Bulgarian boyars of Cuman origin, including Balic in Dobrudzha. It could even be said that the Cumans acquired a dominant position in the political life of the state. 130 There followed the influence of the Mongol Tartars, who even supplied one Bulgarian king, Chaka. But of greatest importance were the Ottoman and Seljuk Turks, who conquered the Balkans from Asia Minor. Concerning the Cumans, Nikov considers the "transfusion of blood" from Turkic "elements" an asset, a means of rejuvenating and strengthening the "race" and enhancing the vitality of the Bulgarian people (in contrast with the conquering Turks).
    12
  519. 12
  520. 12
  521. 12
  522. 11
  523. 11
  524. 11
  525. 11
  526. 11
  527. 11
  528. 11
  529. The greatest success of the Turks, their history as administrators,has been little appreciated in the West. For six hundred years the Ottoman Empire ruled successfully over a great land, an imperial record that can stand with that of Romans. The Ottomans created an empire of unique toleration, where many peoples and religions kept their own traditions at a time when religious persecution was the rule elsewhere. It was an empire of laws, held together by rules as much as by the personality of the sultan. It is no accident that the great sultan Süleyman, known to the West as The Magnificent, was known to the Turks as The Lawgiver, asign of his and the Empire's true success. If the achievements of the Turks in politics and law are littleknown in America, those in the humanities are even less so. Yet Turkish music, art, architecture, and poetry were the crowning glories, coming as they do from a different cultural tradition. The beauty of Turkish poetry may only be fully appreciated in Turkish and Turkish classical music may not perfectly match whatis expected by Western ears, but the beauty of Turkish art caneasily be seen. The grace of Turkish calligraphy, the colors of Turkish miniature paintings, and the geometric forms of Turkishporcelain tiles are known to be high art by anyone who has seenthem. The great mosques of Istanbul, especially Sinan's Süleymaniye Mosque, rival any buildings in the world. The accomplishments of modern Turkey have been in a different context. The task of the modern Turks was to create a democratic,independent society. In a time of imperialism, Turkey was oneof the few nations to keep its independence, despite great odds against it. Turkey was almost unique outside of Western Europeand North America in its sustained drive to gain democracy. Firs tnoted under Mustafa Kemal Atatürk for its campaign to educateand develop its people to live in the modern world. Turkey now is an economic success and a multiparty democracy. It is one of the few countries of its region that have significantly raised itself up economically, without oil revenues to depend on. Muchremains to be done, but the success is notable. Today, Turkey is a bridge between the Middle East and the West,as well as a bridge between the West and the newly freed lands of Central Asia. It is a state whose people are overwhelmingly Muslim, yet also a state that is thoroughly secular in its lawsand government. The great tradition of Islam is not forgotten,nor is the tradition of western philosophy, government, and technology.
    11
  530. 11
  531. 11
  532. 11
  533. 11
  534. 11
  535. 11
  536. 11
  537. 11
  538. 11
  539. 11
  540. 11
  541. 11
  542. 11
  543. 11
  544. 11
  545. 11
  546. 11
  547. The ancestors of the Indo-Turkic people migrated to South Asia at the time of the Delhi Sultanate and the Mughal Empire. The Delhi Sultanate is a term used to cover five short-lived, Delhi-based kingdoms three of which were of Turkic origin in medieval India. These Turkic dynasties were the White Huns, Ghaznavids, Delhi Sultanate, Mamluk dynasty (Delhi), Khalji dynasty, Tughlaq dynasty, Bengal Sultanate, Adil Shahi dynasty, Bidar Sultanate, Qutb Shahi dynasty, Timurids, Deccan sultanates, Mughal Empire, Oudh State, Nawabs of Bengal and Murshidabad, Hyderabad State, Khanate of Kalat, Makran (princely state), Banganapalle State, Amb (princely state), Chitral (princely state), Phulra, Hunza (princely state), Nagar (princely state), Carnatic Sultanate. Southern India also saw many Turkic origin dynasties like the Bahmani Sultanate, the Adil Shahi dynasty, the Bidar Sultanate, and the Qutb Shahi dynasty, collectively known as the Deccan sultanates. The Mughal Empire was a Turkic-founded Indian empire that, at its greatest territorial extent, ruled most of the South Asia, including Afghanistan, Pakistan, India, Bangladesh and parts of Uzbekistan from the early 16th to the early 18th centuries. The Mughal dynasty was founded by a Chagatai Turkic prince named Babur (reigned 1526–30), who was descended from the Turkic conqueror Timur (Tamerlane) on his father's side and from Chagatai, second son of the Mongol ruler Genghis Khan, on his mother's side.Mughals who have Turkic ancestry live in the Indian subcontinent in significant numbers. Karlugh Turks are also found in the Haraza region and in smaller number in Azad Kashmir region of Pakistan. Small number of Uyghurs are also present in India. Many Turks also live in Hyderabad known as Deccani Muslims they have Arab, Afghan, Persian, and Turkic ancestries in addition to having the local dravidian heritage. There is also a significant population an Warriors Status used by Turkic descendants known as Rowther, who are mostly found in Southern India.[1]
    11
  548. 11
  549. 11
  550. 11
  551. 11
  552. 11
  553. 11
  554. 11
  555. 11
  556. 11
  557.  @persianguy1524  1)language : how can Persians have civilization when they didn't have language? Old Persian is derived from Akkadian language and alphabet, and the official language of the Achaemenids was Aramic because Persian language is so underdeveloped to be used as a official language. Middle Persian is also from the Hetran arabic 2) Calander: the Later Avestan calendar, which might have been introduced on 27 March 503 B.C.E., is based on the much older Egyptian calendar, in use by the beginning of the third millennium. Both calendar systems operate within an invariable year of 365 days subdivided into twelve months of thirty days, plus five epagomenal days at the end of the year. Moreover, the first month of the Later Avestan calendar (Farvardīn) coincided at all times with the fourth month of the Egyptian calendar (Khoyak). Thus, the close connection between the two calendar systems seems firmly established (for a detailed discussion see Hartner, pp. 764-72) 3) Architecture: I think it is obviously clear that the Achmanid architecture is inspired by Mesopotamian one, or more likely copy paste. The architecture is clearly Mesopotamian and the cities of the Persian empire were built by Mesopotamian architects, not only Mesopotamian but Egyptians too!!! A ccording to the building inscription of Darius I from Susa, Egyptian architects and workmen took part in the building of Darius’ palace at Persepolis and worked the gold from Sardis and Bactria (DSf 35-37, 49-51 [Kent, Old Persian, p. 143]). The famous headless statue of Darius found at Susa, which is clearly Egyptian in style, should not be considered a “Persian” statue, though (Kervran et al.; Stronach; Porada, pp. 816-18; Calmeyer, p. 296 with a synoptic summary of Egyptian and Persian elements on the statue). Rather, it is a product of Egyptian workmanship which was imported into Persia (Helck, p. 867 n. 13). The wording of the Old Persian inscription on the statue’s base leaves no doubt that the order for its making had been given by Darius (to Egyptian artists) while he was in Egypt (for the possible time of Darius’ stay in Egypt see Hinz and contra Tuplin, pp. 247-56; Calmeyer, p. 286 Anm. 1). Works like the Apadāna reliefs in Persepolis, where the monumental size of the king’s figure as well as the shape of the blossoms in the flowers held by the king and crown prince, are influenced by Egyptian traditions (Porada, p. 819). 4) Religion: Babylonian influence on the religious thought and the actual practices of worship in ancient Iran proved fertile in the meeting between the Iranian Magi and the Chaldeans, especially in Achaemenid Babylonia. References to this meeting are to be found in classical Greek and Latin sources (see G. Messina, Der Ursprung der Magier und die zarathuštrische Religion, Rome, 1930, pp. 48ff.; J. Bidez and F. Cumont, Les Mages hellénisés, Paris, 1938, I, pp. 34ff.) and an analysis of all the available sources enables us to reconstruct a fairly exhaustive picture of the influence of Mesopotamian religious thought on the doctrines of the Magi (see M. Boyce, op. cit., pp. 28ff., 66ff., 196ff., 201ff.). The three great Iranian divinities Ahura Mazdā, Miθra, and Anāhitā appear in Achaemenid inscriptions starting from the reign of Artaxerxes II (404-359 B.C.). As regards Anāhitā, we know from Berossus, quoted by Clement of Alexandria (C. Clemen, Fontes historiae religionis persicae, Bonn, 1920, p. 67), that it was Artaxerxes II himself who ordered images of Aphrodite Anaitis to be set up throughout his vast territories—in Babylon, Susa, Ecbatana, Persepolis, Bactra, Damascus, and Sardis—and who spread the worship of his new goddess. According to Herodotus (1.131) it was the “Assyrian” and “Arabian” influence which was supposed to have led to the spreading of the cult of Aphrodite Urania among the Persians. All this evidence points to Mesopotamian influence on the cult of Anāhitā, and it is probable that the Assyrian Ištar and the Elamite Nanā were forerunners of the Iranian goddess (cf. G. Gnoli, “Politica religiosa,” pp. 31ff.) Btw most of these are from Iranica so it is Iranian web page not some anti Iranian thing
    11
  558. 11
  559. 11
  560. 11
  561. 11
  562. 11
  563. 11
  564. 11
  565. 11
  566. In the case of Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic, certain loanwords in the Mongolic languages point to early contact with Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric) Turkic, also known as r-Turkic. These loanwords precede Common Turkic (z-Turkic) loanwords and include: • Mongolic ikere (twins) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric ikir (versus Common Turkic ekiz) • Mongolic hüker (ox) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric hekür (Common Turkic öküz) • Mongolic jer (weapon) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric jer (Common Turkic yäz) • Mongolic biragu (calf) versus Common Turkic buzagu • Mongolic siri- (to smelt ore) versus Common Turkic siz- (to melt) The above words are thought to have been borrowed from Oghur Turkic during the time of the Xiongnu. Later Turkic peoples in Mongolia all spoke forms of Common Turkic (z-Turkic) as opposed to Oghur (Bulgharic) Turkic, which withdrew to the west in the 4th century. The Chuvash language, spoken by 1 million people in European Russia, is the only living representative of Oghur Turkic which split from Proto Turkic around the 1st century AD. Words in Mongolic like dayir (brown, Common Turkic yagiz) and nidurga (fist, Common Turkic yudruk) with initial *d and *n versus Common Turkic *y are sufficiently archaic to indicate loans from an earlier stage of Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric). This is because Chuvash and Common Turkic do not differ in these features despite differing fundamentally in rhotacism-lambdacism (Janhunen 2006). Oghur tribes lived in the Mongolian borderlands before the 5th century, and provided Oghur loanwords to Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic before Common Turkic loanwords. Golden 2011, p. 31. Before the rise of Genghis Khan Mongolic was spreading at westward and absorbing Turkic speakers (Janhunen, 2008). During the Mongol expansion, Turkic speakers whose tribes and states had been incorporated into the Mongol empire were so much more numerous than Mongols that, although Mongolian was the language of command, it was Turkic rather than Mongolic speech that was chiefly spread across Central Asia and the central and western steppe. Antonio Benítez-Burraco, ‎Steven Moran 2018 p.92 The period of Bulghar Turkic influence on Mongolic seems to have lasted until the fourth century, when the Bulghar Turks withdrew to the west. In Southern Siberia, a few cen- turies without Turkic speakers followed, but most of Mongolia was rapidly covered by a population speaking an early form of Common Turkic, the direct ancestor of Old Turkic and all the modern Turkic languages with the exception of Chuvash. Since the Turkic empires of the Türk and Uighur were for most of the time politically superior to the con- temporary linguistic ancestors of the Mongols, Mongolic (Pre-Proto-Mongolic) bor- rowed a layer of Common Turkic elements that can be distinguished by the absence of the specifically Bulgharic features characteristic of the earlier loanwords. The Mongolic Languages Juha Janhunen 2003
    11
  567. 11
  568. 11
  569. 11
  570. 11
  571. 11
  572. 11
  573. 11
  574. 11
  575. 11
  576. 11
  577. 11
  578. 11
  579. 11
  580. 11
  581. 11
  582. Krum Khan (also known as Krum the Fearsome) was a military chieftain from Pannonia who became one of the greatest rulers of Bulgaria. During his reign, he unified the Bulgars and fought a successful war against the Byzantine Empire. Krum's defeat of the Avars early in his rule enabled him to unite the Bulgars who had lived under Avar rule. With the defeat of the Avars, Bulgars replaced them as overlords of the Slavs and Romanians living north of the Danube River. After the Byzantines raided Bulgaria in 807, Krum's troops struck back. In 811, the Byzantine emperor, Nikephoros I, personally led a large army against the Bulgars. He succeeded in sacking Krum's capital of Pliska, but on his way home the Bulgars ambushed and destroyed his army and killed Nikephoros. The Bulgars made his skull into a gruesome drink- ing cup. Krum followed his victory by capturing two important Byzantine ports on the Black Sea. In 813, after he had defeated the large army the Byzantines sent against him, Krum captured Thrace and invaded the area surrounding Constantinople. He sent many Byzantine subjects to Bulgaria to serve as soldiers in his army. In 814, as commander of a massive army, Krum marched on Constantinople. He never arrived, dying of a stroke on the way. In his dealings with the Byzantine rulers, Krum resorted to military force only after diplomacy failed. For example, throughout his campaign against Nikephoros, he extended several peace offers, which the emperor ignored. Throughout 812 and 813, he attempted to negotiate with the Byzantines. Only after his gestures were rejected did he launch his attacks. Krum was not only a great warrior but an effective administrator as well. He issued the first national law code in the history of the Bulgarian state, a fragment of which has survived. He tolerated other ethnic groups and employed a diverse group of people-Bulgars, Avars, Slavs, Greeks, and even an Arab-in his administration. In the Byzantine territories, he placed Greeks in high administrative positions.
    11
  583. 11
  584. 11
  585. 11
  586. 11
  587. 11
  588. 11
  589. 10
  590. 10
  591. 10
  592. 10
  593. 10
  594. 10
  595. 10
  596. 10
  597. 10
  598. 10
  599. 10
  600. 10
  601. 10
  602. 10
  603. 10
  604. 10
  605. 10
  606. 10
  607. 10
  608. 10
  609. 10
  610. 10
  611. 10
  612. 10
  613. 10
  614. 10
  615. 10
  616. 10
  617. 10
  618. 10
  619. 10
  620. 10
  621. 10
  622. 10
  623. 10
  624. 10
  625. 10
  626. 10
  627. 10
  628. 10
  629. 10
  630. 10
  631. 10
  632. 10
  633. 10
  634. 10
  635. 10
  636. 10
  637. From the sixteenth to the twentieth centuries most Arabs-all of them, really, except in parts of Arabia and Morocco-belonged to the Ottoman Empire. Even in periods of Ottoman weakness, the local officials and landlords were usually Turks, Circassians, or other non-Arabs. Since World War I, Arab nationalists and their sympathizers have denounced the horrors of Ottoman rule, blaming the Turks for the Arabs' backwardness, political ineptitude, disunity, or whatever else was amiss in their society. What went wrong? Were the Arabs under Ottoman rule better or worse off than they had been earlier? In fact, the Arabs' decline cannot be blamed on Istanbul. You can even argue that early Ottoman rule benefited the Arabs by promoting local security and trade between their merchants and those of Anatolia and the Balkans. If the eighteenth-century Ottoman decline and overly zealous nineteenth-century reforms hurt the Arabs, the Turks within the empire suffered too. If Ottoman rule was so oppressive, why did the Arabs not rebel? Well, at times they did. We have mentioned the Wahhabi revolt in eighteenth century Arabia, but that group wanted to purify Islam, not create an Arab state. Some peasant and military revolts broke out in Egypt, but for economic rather than national reasons. Some historians find an anti-Ottoman angle in the policies of Mehmet 'Ali and Ibrahim. The latter, as governor of Syria, supposedly said, "I am not a Turk. I came to Eg as a child, and since that time, the sun of Egypt has changed my blood and made it all Arab." But Mehmet Ali and his heirs spoke Turkish, thought they belonged to the Ottoman ruling class, and treated Egyptians like servants. 'Urabi's name implied an Arab identity, and he did oppose Turkish and Circassian officers in the Egyptian army, but his revolution was an Egyptian one directed mainly against the Anglo-French Dual Control. Uprisings in Syria were frequent, but their cause was usually religious. Tribes in Iraq and the Hijaz often revolted against Ottoman governors, but over local-not national-grievances. Most historians, therefore, have concluded that Arab identity played no great part in Middle East politics up to the twentieth century. Muslim Arabs feared that any attempt to weaken the Ottoman Empire would hurt Islam. Even under Sultan Abdulhamid, despite his faults, most Arabs went on upholding the status quo. Many served in the army or civil administration. A few were prominent advisers. They might have been proud of belonging to the same "race" as Muhammad, but this did not inspire them to rebel against the Turks, who were Muslims too.
    10
  638. 10
  639. 10
  640. 10
  641. 10
  642. 10
  643. 10
  644. 10
  645. 10
  646. 10
  647. 10
  648. 10
  649. 10
  650. 10
  651. 10
  652. 10
  653. 10
  654. 10
  655. 10
  656. 10
  657. 10
  658. 9
  659. 9
  660. 9
  661. 9
  662. 9
  663. 9
  664. 9
  665. 9
  666. 9
  667. 9
  668. 9
  669. 9
  670. 9
  671. 9
  672. 9
  673. 9
  674. 9
  675. 9
  676. 9
  677. 9
  678. 9
  679. 9
  680. 9
  681. 9
  682. 9
  683. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä  Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon, from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti
    9
  684. 9
  685. 9
  686. 9
  687. 9
  688. 9
  689. 9
  690. 9
  691. 9
  692. 9
  693. 9
  694. 9
  695. 9
  696. 9
  697. 9
  698. 9
  699. 9
  700. 9
  701. 9
  702. 9
  703. 9
  704. 9
  705.  @persianguy1524  The Iranians thought the Turks coarse and uncouth, lacking any appreciation for poetry and the other fine arts. The Turks, on the other hand, looked down on the Persians as effete and unable to pacify and protect their own country. This conflict is said by one recent commen- tator to have been a major cause for the collapse of the regime. The Safavid emperors were never able to integrate the two types into a coherent, unified governing system." Blake, S. (1991). Courtly and popular culture. In Shahjahanabad: The Sovereign City in Mughal India 1639–1739 (Cambridge South Asian Studies, pp. 122-160). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. The Zand dynasty, which ruled Iran from 1751 to 1794 , was the first native Iranian regime in almost six hundred years, as opposed to the Turkic and Mongolian sovereigns who until then had governed the land. Frye, R. (2009). Zand Dynasty. In The Oxford Encyclopedia of the Islamic World. : Oxford University Press. For nearly a thousand years, Iran has generally been ruled by non-Persian dynasties, usually Turkish. Bosworth, C. (1968). THE POLITICAL AND DYNASTIC HISTORY OF THE IRANIAN WORLD (A.D. 1000–1217). In J. Boyle (Ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran (The Cambridge History of Iran, pp. 1-202). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CHOL9780521069366.002 Zands were the first dynasty of Iranian stock to rule after an interval of nearly a thousand years of Turkish rulers.“12 The Zands in Iran - Richard Nelson Frye As a century-long westward drive pushed Turkic clan after Turkic clan into the Iranian world, they often merged with it. In the last 1,000 years, most of the dynasties that ruled Iran rose out of Turkish clans — from the Ghaznavids who invaded northern India from their capital Ghazni in the 11th century, to the Seljuks, to the Timurids, to the Safavids and, latterly, to the Qajars. Turkey Reawakening to Its Vast Iranian Ties By Souren Melikian April 23, 2010 The New York Times.
    9
  706. 9
  707. 9
  708. 9
  709. 9
  710. 9
  711.  @nastic_27  fort comme un turc [adj] très fort ; vigoureux ; robuste ; costaud Origin and definition Today, a Turk is just another human being. And even if there are Turks who hold world records in weightlifting, nothing seems to justify calling a Turk more strong than a Greek, a Monegasque or a Chinese. But we must not forget the history of Turkey. Before this country became what it is today, there was the Ottoman Empire built by a people of warriors through conquests in Europe, Africa and Asia. These Turkish or Ottoman fighters impressed by their strength, their courage and also their brutality, their cruelty. Thus in the 17th and 18th centuries, the Turk symbolized the unbeliever, the brutal enemy. It was also said of someone who was rude and ruthless that he was "a real Turk" and to treat someone "Turkish" was to treat him unceremoniously. The expression originated in the mid-15th century, shortly after the capture of Constantinople (ancient Byzantium and present-day Istanbul) by the troops of Sultan Mehmet II in 1453. Examples “I have two, sir, who, without vanity, could be presented to the pope, especially my eldest, who is a pretty bit of a girl. I am raising her to be a countess, although her mother does not want it. How old is she, sir, this future countess? But she is approaching fifteen years old: already that is a fathom taller for you, nice, fresh as an April morning, agile, uncoupled, sprightly, and above all strong as a Turk. Devil ! these are good dispositions for being a countess. Oh ! her mother may say so, she will be. » Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra - Don Quixote of La Mancha
    9
  712. 9
  713. 9
  714. 9
  715. 9
  716. 9
  717. 9
  718. 9
  719. 9
  720. 9
  721. 9
  722. Though Nader khan was illiterate, he was born for war and he was a genius of military affairs. Many modern historians liken him to the great Alexander, at times to Napoleon, at times to Emir Timur and they are not mis-akenWithin some years he freed the occupied territories and he united the new lands into the state. It testified that he was a great military strategist. His ability was inborn. He was resoutely sure that in order to set up a mobilized army the fighters had to be trained seriously with military instructions, and he always toiled in that direction. Like a strategist Nader Shah was superior to all the warlords who were against him. Before the battle he always attended to all the small details and niceties and only then carried out the battles. One of his successful tactics was carefully attacking the enemy with troopers from the unexpected place. His infantry fighters were very disciplined and they were not weaker than the yanichers of the Ottomans. During the battles, if the enemy made his groups retreat a little Nader khan then used to enter that group, kill the sotnick, military leader personally and appoint another one to the post. That was why his fighters never retreated if they weren't ordered. Nader khan skillfully used the spare troops too. The main point was that he could easily sense the weak point of the enemy. and if it needed. he could send spare troops there. The name of Nader khan is also connected with the development of heavy artillery. His military qualities increased after he became the Shah. He was also born as a nice organizer and an instructor. After his personal efforts, he who wasn't a fighter could be turned into a skilful fighter. One of his superior qualities was that he paid attention to stiffening the spirit among the fighters. To control the army spread all over the country, and to make them obey his orders show his ability to organize. Nader Shah had a wonderful memory. In a big troop he knew the officers name by name. Also he remembered exactly when and to which private fighter he had awarded a medal or had them punished. He could turn the mass of disorderly and uncontrollable fighters into a great and mighty army in Asia. And even, Napoleon greatly admired Nader emerges from the record of Amédée Jaubert, the French Orientalist who, having acted as Napoleon's interpreter in Egypt, visited Iran in 1807 to conclude a Franco-Iranian alliance. Jaubert carried with him a letter from Napoleon in which the French emperor, somewhat injudiciously in front of the sedentary Fath ‘Ali Shah, praised Nader Shah as a ‘great warrior’, who was ‘able to conquer a great power’, who ‘struck the insurgents with terror and was fearsome to his neighbors’, while he ‘triumphed over his enemies and reigned gloriously’. Furthermore; Spencer Coakley Tucker, one of the leading experts on military and naval history described Nader Shah as: A man of ruthless ambition and immense energy, he was certainly one of the great captains of military history. A master strategist, he was immensely successful in raising armies. He was also both cynical and cruel, and his reign was marked by violence and bloodshed. Nonetheless, he had taken Persia from near collapse to dominant power in the region.
    9
  723. 9
  724. 9
  725. 9
  726. 9
  727. 9
  728. 9
  729. Here again treachery overcame one of the most gallant rulers of history, secret foes opening the gates of Kerman to Agha Mohammed, who gave the city up to massacre, and it is stated ordered twenty, and some say seventy thousand pairs of human eyes to be given to him as a ransom from the inhabitants. The Zend prince cut his way through the Kajar troops and took refuge at Bam, where again treachery proved his undoing, for the Governor of that town delivered up his guest to the Kajar conqueror who put him to death in his twenty-sixth year. And now Persia was ruled by an alien tribe of Turkish origin, the members of whom are said to have been unable to speak the language of Iran. Agha Mohammed, the founder of the dynasty, took Tehran for his capital in order to be in touch with the Caspian provinces, which had always declared for the Kajars, and he soon established himself firmly throughout the country. Although his military genius is undisputed, he appears to have been almost superhumanly cruel and tyrannical. His nephew Fath Ali Shah succeeded him; but as he looked upon Persia as a conquered country, and was very avaricious, it may easily be understood that he did little for the improvement of his realm. Haji Ibrahim, who had betrayed the chivalrous Zend prince, was the Vizier of this second Kajar Shah; but it is said that old Agha Mohammed had advised his nephew to get rid of a servant who had acted so treacherously to a former master. Therefore, when Fath Ali Shah became jealous of his minister's great influence, he caused him to be cruelly put to death and seized his wealth.
    9
  730. 9
  731. 9
  732. 9
  733. 9
  734. 9
  735. 9
  736. 9
  737. 9
  738. 9
  739. 9
  740. 8
  741. 8
  742. 8
  743. 8
  744. The Safavids were descended from a family of Turkmen Sufi sheikhs from Ardabil, in Azerbaijan. https://www.davidmus.dk/en/collections/islamic/dynasties/safavids The Ottoman,Mughal and Safavid dynasties all had Turkic roots and traced their provenance to the steppe. (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=5ky2CgAAQBAJ&printsec=frontcover&dq=Safavid+dynasty+cambridge+university+press&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjn0PCSmJXpAhXK_CoKHc2lDlcQ6AEINDAC#v=snippet&q=Roots&f=false Religious overtones aside,in most other respects theirs was a typical turkish dynasty. (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=esnWJkYRCJ4C&printsec=frontcover&dq=Firearms:+A+Global+History+to+1700+-+Sayfa+115&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwiW6sLHl6bpAhWnyqYKHcBRA80Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkish%20dynasty&f=false Ottoman eastward expansion was stalled by the rise of another Turkish dynasty, the Safavids, in Persia. (Columbia University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=pcwzCgAAQBAJ&printsec=frontcover&dq=Conflict,+Conquest,+and+Conversion:+Two+Thousand+Years+of+Christian+Missions+...&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwiy29DtmKbpAhXDfZoKHVwpBAwQ6AEIKDAA#v=onepage&q=Turkish%20dynasty&f=false At much the same time, two more great states arose, each led by migrant Turkish princes: the Safavid Empire of Iran, founded in 1500, and the Mughal Empire of India and Afghanistan,founded in 1526. (Columbia University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Z013mXynh1wC&pg=PA72&dq=safavid+princes&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwilxZiLmabpAhXDxaYKHbZtAD04HhDoATADegQIARAW#v=onepage&q=safavid%20princes&f=false The three Islamic empires of the early modern period – the Mughal, the Safavid, and the Ottoman – shared a common Turko-Mongolian heritage. https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/time-in-early-modern-islam/safavid-mughal-and-ottoman-empires/9D55F0A0262017473EC8A9A7ED86C508/core-reader The Zands were the first dynasty of Iranian stock to rule after an interval of nearly a thousand years of Turkish rulers.“12 Harvard University Press Page 20 http://richardfrye.org/files/The_Zands_in_Iran.pdf The Safavid Empire had its roots in a Turkic dynastic line originating in Iranian Azerbaijan. [42] (42)Cultural Sociology of the Middle East, Asia, and Africa: An Encyclopedia editör: Andrea L. Stanton, Edward Ramsamy, Peter J. Seybolt, Carolyn M. Elliott
    8
  745. 8
  746. 8
  747. 8
  748. 8
  749. 8
  750. 8
  751. 8
  752. 8
  753. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä  Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon, from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti
    8
  754. 8
  755. 8
  756. 8
  757. 8
  758. 8
  759. 8
  760. 8
  761. 8
  762. 8
  763. 8
  764. 8
  765. 8
  766. 8
  767. 8
  768. 8
  769. 8
  770. 8
  771. 8
  772. 8
  773. 8
  774. 8
  775. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Alp Ilutuer / Ilteber = heroic chieftain; from Turkic alp & iltäbär Althias = six; from Turkic Alti Akkagas = white rock; from Turkic ak & kayač Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Bochas = either gullet; from Turkic Boğuz; or bull, from Buqa Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Iliger = prince man; from Turkic ilig & är Karadach = black mountain; from Turkic Qaradağ Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Kutilzis = blessed herald; from Turkic kut & elči Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon; from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti Zolban = shepherd star; from Turkic Čolpan.
    8
  776. 8
  777. 8
  778. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä  Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon, from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti
    8
  779. 8
  780. 8
  781. 8
  782. 8
  783. 8
  784. 8
  785. 8
  786. 8
  787. Page -194- ^ Timour was the son of Teragay Nevian. He gives the following account of his lineage, in his memoirs :—" My father told me that we were descendants from Abu-al-Atrak (father of the Turks) the son of Japhet. His fifth son, Aljeh Khan, had twin sons, Tatar and Mogul, who placed their feet on the paths of infidelity. Turaene Khan had a son Kabul, whose son, Munga Bahadur, was the father of Temugin, small estate, with not more than three or four mounted attendants. He lived iu a village, near this city of Kesh, for the men of this land prefer living in the villages, and in the plains, to living in cities. His son, also, had not more than four or five horses. I will now tell you, what was told to the ambassadors, as certain truth in this city, and in other parts. It is said that Timour, having four or five servants, went out one day to steal a sheep, and on another day a cow, by force, from the people of the country. When he had got them, be ate them with his followers ; and some because of the plunder, others because he was a brave and good hearted man, joined him, until he had a force of three hundred mounted followers. From that time be traversed the country, to rob and steal all he could lay hands on, for himself and bis companions, and he also frequented the roads, and plundered the merchants.' Narrative of the embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the court of Timour at Samarcand, A.D. 1403-6 by González de Clavijo, Ruy, d. 1412; Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir, 1830-1916 ed
    8
  788. 8
  789. 8
  790. 8
  791. 8
  792. 8
  793. 8
  794. 8
  795. 8
  796. Here again treachery overcame one of the most gallant rulers of history, secret foes opening the gates of Kerman to Agha Mohammed, who gave the city up to massacre, and it is stated ordered twenty, and some say seventy thousand pairs of human eyes to be given to him as a ransom from the inhabitants. The Zend prince cut his way through the Kajar troops and took refuge at Bam, where again treachery proved his undoing, for the Governor of that town delivered up his guest to the Kajar conqueror who put him to death in his twenty-sixth year. And now Persia was ruled by an alien tribe of Turkish origin, the members of whom are said to have been unable to speak the language of Iran. Agha Mohammed, the founder of the dynasty, took Tehran for his capital in order to be in touch with the Caspian provinces, which had always declared for the Kajars, and he soon established himself firmly throughout the country. Although his military genius is undisputed, he appears to have been almost superhumanly cruel and tyrannical. His nephew Fath Ali Shah succeeded him; but as he looked upon Persia as a conquered country, and was very avaricious, it may easily be understood that he did little for the improvement of his realm. Haji Ibrahim, who had betrayed the chivalrous Zend prince, was the Vizier of this second Kajar Shah; but it is said that old Agha Mohammed had advised his nephew to get rid of a servant who had acted so treacherously to a former master. Therefore, when Fath Ali Shah became jealous of his minister's great influence, he caused him to be cruelly put to death and seized his wealth.
    8
  797. As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu More Sources https://1drv.ms/w/s!ArU3juYblIHghhn2C4hh-bLC8FRi
    8
  798. 8
  799. 8
  800. 8
  801. 8
  802. 8
  803. 8
  804. 8
  805. 8
  806.  @persianguy1524  the Bukhara emir Muzaffar (1860–85) surrounded himself with a retinue of Iranian slaves and maintained a brigade of them ‪History of Civilizations of Central Asia: Towards the contemporary period : from the mid-nineteenth to the end of the twentieth century‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪Chahryar Adle‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ UNESCO, 1 Jan 2005 Throughout the 18th and much of the 19th century, the inhabitants of Khurāsān and Gurgān were exposed to relentless persecution by slavers from beyond the border, against whom little or no protection was to be had. The perpetrators of these atrocious activities were members of the Türkmen tribes living along Iran's extended, undelineated and largely defenceless northeast frontier. The tribes most frequently involved were the Göklen, the Tekke and the Yamūt. The raiders themselves retained very few of the Iranian slaves whom they captured, the ultimate destination of their human chattel being the flourishing slave-markets of Khiva, Bukhārā and other towns in the Uzbek country north of the Qara-Qum. The justification offered by the Sunni 'ulamā of Bukhārā for this enslavement of fellow-Muslims was the Shĩ'i heterodoxy of the Iranians. The number of Iranian victims of Türkmen slave-raiding, although unrecorded, must have been very great, and included persons of all ages and occupations, and of both sexes. ‪The Cambridge History of Iran, Volume 7‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪William Bayne Fisher, P. Avery, Ilya Gershevitch, Ehsan Yarshater, G. R. G. Hambly, C. Melville, John Andrew Boyle, Richard Nelson Frye, Peter Jackson, Laurence Lockhart‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ Cambridge University Press, 1968 - History - 1096 pages Enslavement of Iranians lasted until the mid-nineteenth century, when Russian and British sources spoke of some 10,000 Iranian slaves in Khiva and over 100,000 slaves in the Khivan, Bukharan and Turkmen territories. ‪After Oriental Despotism: Eurasian Growth in a Global Perspective‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪Alessandro Stanziani‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ A&C Black, 31 Jul 2014 - History - 192 pages Khwarazm (Khiva) and Bukhara, for example, each housed populations of 30,000–60,000 mostly Iranian slaves during the nineteenth century ‪Slavery and Bonded Labor in Asia, 1250–1900‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪BRILL, 11 Oct 2021 -‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ some Ottoman Christians or Jews owned Iranian slaves ‪From Slaves to Prisoners of War: The Ottoman Empire, Russia, and International Law‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪Will Smiley‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ Oxford University Press, 21 Aug 2018 - History - 240 pages 0 Reviews slaves in Bukhara, to which we may add other 200,000 Iranian slaves ‪Bondage: Labor and Rights in Eurasia from the Sixteenth to the Early Twentieth Centuries‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪Alessandro Stanziani‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ Berghahn Books, 2015 - History - 268 pages In September 1767 an Iranian (Acem) slave named Ali petitioned the court that his master Haffaf Hacı Mehmed of Ankara had threatened to sell him and his children and therefore would cause his family to be dis-united. Asking the protection of the authorities, Ali maintained that he had been serving his master for the previous thirty years. ‪From Slaves to Prisoners of War: The Ottoman Empire, Russia, and International Law‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪Will Smiley‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ Oxford University Press, 21 Aug 2018 Among the inhabitants of Esfahān who were massacred by Timur , and whose heads were displayed in pyramids of skulls ‪The Judeo-Persian Poet 'Emrānī and his “Book of Treasure”: 'Emrānī's Ganj-Nāme, a Versified Commentary on the Mishnaic Tractate Abot. Edited, Translated and Annotated together with a Critical Study‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪David Yeroushalmi‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ BRILL, 11 Oct 2021 - Religion Timur went on to cross the Kavkaz Mountains to suppress Georgia and then conquered Persian cities one after another on the southern coast of the Caspian Sea. He massacred his enemies (Persians) and built pyramids with their heads ‪The Silk Road Encyclopedia‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ ‪Seoul Selection , 18 Jul 2016 - Reference - 1086‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬‬ Above all, with the Mongols, the general massacre of the population, or qatl- i 'amm, became the new norm. This happened at least once every century, at the hands of Čormaġun, Timur, Jahān-Šāh Qara-qoyunlu and Ismāſīl Safawi. We are "lucky" to have a very precise, first-hand account of the massacre or- dered by Timur in 790/1388, for fully understanding of what a qatl-i 'amm really meant: Ḥāfiz-i Abrū, who was with the Timurids, counted between 1,000 to 2,000 skulls in each of the 28 skull minarets on Eastern side of Isfahan. Cities of Medieval Iran BRILL The triumph of the Ghaznavids over the Samanids was sometimes viewed as a victory of the Turkic people over the Iranians. In a poem glorifying Mahmud of Ghazni, Badi' al-Zaman al-Hamadani (d.1007) wrote: “Bahram's sons are now slaves to Khagan's son” Besides these displaced and enslaved populations, others have also considered Persian-born women as captive sex slaves, not due to their legal status as such, but due to their restricted social as well as living conditions and because they were believed to have had primarily served for reproduction purposes Chardin, John. 1993. Chardin’s Travels in Persia. Translated by Eghbal Yaghmayi. Tehran: Toos Publication. I am a weak old Persian. If I were to go on the market (as a slave), no one would pay a florin to buy me. But you are a youthful Turk. If you were to go on. Part 2, by Ebū Bekr b. Behrām ed-Dimaşḳī
    8
  807.  @persianguy1524  Nāder tried to redefine religious and political legitimacy in Persia at symbolic and substantive levels. One of his first acts as shah was to introduce a four-peaked hat (implicitly honoring the first four “rightly-guided” Sunni caliphs), which became known as the kolāh-e Nāderi (EIr. X, p. 797, pl. CXIII), to replace the Qezelbāš turban cap (Qezelbāš tāj; EIr. X, p. 788, pl. C), which was pieced with twelve gores (evocative of the twelve Shiʿite Imams) Soon after his coronation, he sent an embassy to the Ottomans (Maḥmud I, r. 1730-54) carrying letters in which he explained his concept of the “Jaʿfari maḏhab” and recalled the common Turkmen origins of himself and the Ottomans as a basis for developing closer ties. Nāder departed substantially from Safavid precedent by redefining Shiʿism as the Jaʿfari maḏhab of Sunni Islam and promoting the common Turkmen descent of the contemporary Muslim rulers as a basis for international relations. Nāder’s focus on common Turkmen descent likewise was designed to establish a broad political framework that could tie him, more closely than his Safavid predecessors, to both Ottomans and Mughals. When describing Nāder’s coronation, Astarābādi called the assembly on the Moḡān steppe a quriltāy, evoking the practice of Mughal and Timurid conclaves that periodically met to select new khans. In various official documents, Nāder recalled how he, Ottomans, Uzbeks, and Mughals shared a common Turkmen heritage. This concept for him resembled, in broad terms, the origin myths of 15th century Anatolian Turkmen dynasties. However, since he also addressed the Mughal emperor as a “Turkmen” ruler, Nāder implicitly extended the word “Turkmen” to refer, not only to progeny of the twenty-four Ḡozz tribes, but to Timur’s descendants as well. Nāder’s novel concepts regarding the Jaʿfari maḏhab and common “Turkmen” descent were directed primarily at the Ottomans and Mughals. He may have perceived a need to unite disparate components of the omma against the expanding power of Europe at that time, however different his view of Muslim unity was from later concepts of it. The peace treaty restored control of India to Moḥammad Šāh under Nāder’s distant suzerainty; it proclaimed M oḥammad Šāh’s legitimacy, citing the Turkmen lineage that he shared with Nāder (Astarābādi, p. 327). The agreement recognized the shared Turkmen lineage and ostensibly proclaimed the conversion of Iran to Sunnism. Yet the necessity to guarantee the safety of pilgrims to the Shiʿite shrines (ʿatabāt-e ʿāliya) in Iraq reveals the formal character of this concession. The treaty was signed in September 1746 in Kordān, northwest of Tehran. It made possible the official Ottoman recognition of Nāder’s rule, and the sultan dispatched an embassy with a huge assortment of gifts in the spring of 1747, although the shah did not live to receive it. From Iranica online
    8
  808. 8
  809. 8
  810. 8
  811. 8
  812. 8
  813. The South Slavic tribal groups moved south and southwest from their Pripet homeland, eventually entering the Byzantine-controlled Balkan Peninsula as either allies of or refugees from the invading Turkic Avars during the second half of the sixth century. Their search for a new, permanent homeland proved successful. Today their descendants solidly inhabit virtually all of the northwestern, central, and southeastern regions of the Balkans. Turks comprise a third ethnic component of the Balkan population. Although today numerically small-a little over 1 million people (about 2 percent of the total population) they have played a role in shaping the history of the Balkans far beyond their numbers. In late antiquity the rolling plains of the Danube and Prut rivers in the Balkans' northeast served Turkic tribes from the Eurasian steppes as an open door into the heart of the peninsula and the riches of the Eastern Roman Empire. Huns and related tribes swept through the Balkans in the fifth and sixth centuries, followed by the Avars and their allies in the sixth and seventh. Among these latter were the Bulgars, who established a state south of the Danube. Unlike the Avars, whose settlements in the Balkans proved transitory, the Bulgar state persisted in the face of concerted Byzantine pressures. By the ninth century the Bulgars were challenging the Byzantine Empire for political hegemony in the Balkans, but by that time they also were well on the way toward ethnic assimilation into their Slavic-speaking subject population. The conversion of the Turkic Bulgar ruling elite to Orthodox Chris-tianity at midcentury opened the gate to their rapid and total Slavic assimilation. Within a hundred years of the Bulgar conversion, most traces of their Turkic origins had disappeared, except for their name-the Bulgars had been transformed into Slavic Bulgarians Oğuz, Pecheneg, and Cuman Turkic tribes appeared in the Balkans between the ninth and eleventh centuries. Most of them eventually suffered an ethnic fate similar to the Bulgars and left little lasting impression, although the Gagauz Turks of Bessarabia, a region lying east of the Prut River (now known as Moldova), and some Turks living today in the eastern Balkans may be direct ethnic descendants of those medieval Turkic interlopers. Additionally, the Ottoman Turks' five-century rule over most of the Balkans established numerous scattered enclaves of Turkish- speaking groups throughout much of the southern portion of the peninsula, with a heavy concentration in the southeastern region of ancient Thrace.
    8
  814. 8
  815. 8
  816. 8
  817. 8
  818. 8
  819. 8
  820. 8
  821. 8
  822. 8
  823. 8
  824. 8
  825. 8
  826. 8
  827. 8
  828. 8
  829. 8
  830. 8
  831. 8
  832. 8
  833. 8
  834. 8
  835. 8
  836. 8
  837. No amount of reason will shake modern Greek faith in the Hellenic ethnicity of the ancient Macedonians and their kings. It is more than a political prefer ence: many Greeks see it as a necessity, despite the inconclusive ancient evidence on the nationality of the Macedonians. But recent scholarship has begun to provide a response to old Greek arguments. There is an insufficient amount of evidence-the existence of Greek inscriptions in the kingdom of the Macedonians notwithstand ing-to know what the native language or dialect was. E.g., several dialects of Greek were used in ancient Macedonia, but what was the Macedonian dialect? The evidence of ancient writers suggests that Greek and Macedonian were mutually unintelligible languages in the court of Alexander the Great. Moreover, if contemporary or his torical opinion from antiquity means anything, the ancient world from the fourth century B.C. into the early Hellenistic period-roughly the age of Philip and Alexan der-believed that the Greeks and Macedonians were different peoples. None of which, incidentally, denies that the Macedonians, at least in their court and gentry, were quite highly hellenized, as recent archaeology has clearly shown. See E. Badian, "Greeks and Macedonians," Macedonia and Greece in Late Classical and Early Hellenis tic Times, Studies in the History of Art 10, ed. B. Barr-Sharrar and E. N. Borza (Wash ington, D.C., 1982). 33-51: Eugene N. Borza, In the Shadow of Olympus: The Emergence of Macedon, rev. ed. (Princeton, 1992), ch. 4 and pp. 305-6; id., "Athenians, Mace donians, and the Origins of the Macedonian Royal House," in Studies in Attic Epigra phy, History, and Topography Presented to Eugene Vanderpool, Hesperia suppl. 19 (1982). 713: id., "Ethnicity and Cultural Policy at Alexander's Court." AncW 23 (1992): 1999. The eye expanded. Berkeley, Calif.: University of California Press, p.263.
    8
  838. 8
  839. 8
  840. 8
  841. 8
  842. 8
  843. 8
  844. 8
  845. 8
  846. Arab dominance did not, however, continue in the political sphere, and one may describe the premodern history of Islam as falling into three periods of political regime. Until the tenth cen- tury, most regions of Islamdom were under the rule of Arabs; in the 10th and 11th centuries, many regions came under the rule of Persians; and from the 11th until the 19th century, almost all areas of the Muslim world were ruled by ethnic Turks or Mongols, whose dominance continued in the Middle East until World War I and the abolishment of the Ottoman Empire in 1924. For nearly a millennium in the Persianate world, the upper echelons of society were seen as divided along ethnic lines into Turks, who constituted the military and ruling class, and Tajiks, Persians, or non-Turks, who were the administrators, accountants, tax-collectors, and land owners. The division was viewed as natural and not unfair because Turks and Mongols were considered ethnically suited to military exploits because of their sturdiness, fierce nature, ability to endure hardship, and superior skills in horsemanship and archery. Even in contexts where Turks did not make up the bulk of the military, rul- ers often used troops belonging to foreign ethnic groups because of their military skills, internal solidarity, lack of attachment to the local populace, and direct allegiance to the ruler. The Fatimids in Egypt (969-1171) employed both troops who belonged to the Berber Kutama tribal confederation from North Africa and "Suda- nese" troops from sub-Saharan Africa. The 14th-century historian Ibn Khaldun argued, reflecting primarily on the Berber dynasties of North Africa, that there was a strong relationship between the life of political regimes and ethnic groups. Tribal groups from outside settled regions have much stronger ethnic solidarity than settled peoples, and this enabled them to work as efficient military units, conquering territories and establishing new dynasties. The settled life of the conquerors, however, corrupted them and made them lose their ethnic solidarity in just a few generations, and this made them vulnerable to new tribal invaders.
    8
  847. 8
  848. 8
  849. 8
  850. 8
  851. 8
  852. 8
  853. 8
  854. 8
  855. 8
  856. 8
  857. 8
  858. 8
  859. 7
  860. 7
  861. 7
  862. 7
  863. 7
  864. 7
  865. 7
  866. 7
  867. 7
  868.  Letnistonwandif ​​⁠ Although the Turks often comprised the bulk of the Mongol army as well as the bulk of armies opposed to the Mongols, throughout the domains of the Mongol Empire there was a diffusion of military technology, which has already bee and also ethnic groups. In addition to the Mongols and Turks, other ethnicities served in the Mongol military machine and found themselves distant from home. May, T.M., 2012. The Mongol conquests in world history, London: Reaktion Books. p.222 The earliest reference to the Mongols classifies them as a Tang dynasty tribe of Shiwei during the eighth century. It was only after the fall of the Liao dynasty in 1125 that they became an important tribe on the Central Asian steppe, but tribal wars weakened their power over the ensuing century. During the thirteenth century, the term Mongol was used to refer to the Mongolic and Turkic tribes who fell under the control of Genghis Khan. The Mongols are primarily a shamanist society; their central deity is the sky god Tenger. Native Peoples of the World: An Encyclopedia of Groups, Cultures and Contemporary Issues By Steven L. Danver, p.225 When Temüjin was a boy, the center of the steppe world was the Orkhon Valley, the old imperial site of the Türks. The valley was dominated by the Kereit. To the west, on the upper Irtysh River, lay Naiman territory. The Kereit and Naiman, not the Mongols, were masters of the steppe. The Kereit and Naiman elites spoke Turkic and had partially converted to Christianity under the influence of the Nestorian Church. In an effort to out do each other, To'oril of the Kereit and Tayang Qan of the Naiman accumulated men, weapons, alliances, and prestige. Yesügei Ba'atur sided with the Kereit. Later Chinggis Khan would subdue the Kereit and the Naiman in the course of a protracted effort to defeat all challengers among the steppe peoples. The Horde How the Mongols Changed the World Marie Favereau, p.32-33
    7
  869. 7
  870. 7
  871. 7
  872. 7
  873. 7
  874. Studies in both Greece and Cyprus are included in this chapter. Standard Greek is the language spoken throughout Greece at home, with minor dialectic variation, and the sole language of administration and education. In contrast, in Cyprus the home language is Cypriot Greek, a dialect with no standardized or written form, but the language of administration and education is very similar to standard Greek, in a situation of diglossia (Hadjioannou, Tsiplakou & Kappler, 2011). There are differences between standard and Cypriot Greek in most linguistic domains, and the two dialects are not entirely mutually intelligible (see discussion and references in Arvaniti, 2006, 2010). Although many phonological awareness tasks may be largely equivalent when used in Greece and Cyprus, it might be kept in mind that Cypriot children are taught and tested in a nonnative linguistic system. Saiegh-Haddad, E. (2017). Learning to Read Arabic. In L. Verhoeven & C. Perfetti (Eds.), Learning to Read across Languages and Writing Systems (pp. 183). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Cypriot Greek, which has a certain amount of regional variation, is markedly different from Standard Greek not only for historical reasons but also because of geographical isolation, different settlement patterns, and extensive contact with typologically distinct languages. The syntax of Cypriot Greek is almost identical with that of Standard Greek, but there are differences in morphol ogy and considerable differences in lexicon and phonology (Papapavlou 1994). The main phonological differences include the presence in Cypriot of palato-alveolar affri cates, and of geminate consonants, includ ing in word-initial position (Newton 1972). Although the differences in syntax, mor phology and phonology are not enormous, the Cypriot dialect and Standard Greek are not particularly readily intelligible (Papa pavlou 1994), probably mostly because the lexicon of Cypriot has significantly more. lexical items of non-Greek origin (Chat zioyannou 1936). Ammon, U., Dittmar, N., Mattheier, K. and Trudgill, P., n.d. Sociolinguistics/ Soziolinguistik. Volume 3. p.1886.
    7
  875. 7
  876. 7
  877. 7
  878. 7
  879. 7
  880. 7
  881. 7
  882. 7
  883. 7
  884. 7
  885. 7
  886. 7
  887. 7
  888. 7
  889. 7
  890. 7
  891. 7
  892. 7
  893. 7
  894. 7
  895. 7
  896. 7
  897. 7
  898. 7
  899. 7
  900. 7
  901. 7
  902. 7
  903. 7
  904. 7
  905. 7
  906. 7
  907. 7
  908. 7
  909. 7
  910. 7
  911. 7
  912. 7
  913. 7
  914. 7
  915. 7
  916. 7
  917. 7
  918. 7
  919. 7
  920. 7
  921. 7
  922. 7
  923. 7
  924. 7
  925. 7
  926. 7
  927. 7
  928. 7
  929. The greatest success of the Turks, their history as administrators,has been little appreciated in the West. For six hundred years the Ottoman Empire ruled successfully over a great land, an imperial record that can stand with that of Romans. The Ottomans created an empire of unique toleration, where many peoples and religions kept their own traditions at a time when religious persecution was the rule elsewhere. It was an empire of laws, held together by rules as much as by the personality of the sultan. It is no accident that the great sultan Süleyman, known to the West as The Magnificent, was known to the Turks as The Lawgiver, asign of his and the Empire's true success. If the achievements of the Turks in politics and law are littleknown in America, those in the humanities are even less so. Yet Turkish music, art, architecture, and poetry were the crowning glories, coming as they do from a different cultural tradition. The beauty of Turkish poetry may only be fully appreciated in Turkish and Turkish classical music may not perfectly match whatis expected by Western ears, but the beauty of Turkish art caneasily be seen. The grace of Turkish calligraphy, the colors of Turkish miniature paintings, and the geometric forms of Turkishporcelain tiles are known to be high art by anyone who has seenthem. The great mosques of Istanbul, especially Sinan's Süleymaniye Mosque, rival any buildings in the world. The accomplishments of modern Turkey have been in a different context. The task of the modern Turks was to create a democratic,independent society. In a time of imperialism, Turkey was oneof the few nations to keep its independence, despite great odds against it. Turkey was almost unique outside of Western Europeand North America in its sustained drive to gain democracy. Firs tnoted under Mustafa Kemal Atatürk for its campaign to educateand develop its people to live in the modern world. Turkey now is an economic success and a multiparty democracy. It is one of the few countries of its region that have significantly raised itself up economically, without oil revenues to depend on. Muchremains to be done, but the success is notable. Today, Turkey is a bridge between the Middle East and the West,as well as a bridge between the West and the newly freed lands of Central Asia. It is a state whose people are overwhelmingly Muslim, yet also a state that is thoroughly secular in its lawsand government. The great tradition of Islam is not forgotten,nor is the tradition of western philosophy, government, and technology.
    7
  930. 7
  931. 7
  932. About this period, I asked my father to tell me the history of our family from the time of Yafet Aghlan, which he did, nearly in the following manner: " It is written in the Turkish history, that we are descended from Yafet Aghlan, commonly called (Abu al Atrak) Father of the Turks, son of (the Patriarch,) Japhet, he was the first monarch of the Turks: when his fifth son Aljeh Khan ascended the throne, the all gracious God bestowed on him twin sons, one of which was called Tatar, the other Moghul Timur. (2013). CHAPTER III. In C. Stewart (Trans.), The Mulfuzat Timury, or, Autobiographical Memoirs of the Moghul Emperor Timur: Written in the Jagtay Turky Language (Cambridge Library Collection - Perspectives from the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 27-31). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9781139507325.015 Tīmūr’s identity as a Turk was not lim- ited only to his understanding of himself, his skills, and his heritage. All the people that he encountered, whether in the marketplace or at the royal palace, immediately recognized him as a Türk-bacha , a Turk-boy, presumably for his attire and perhaps for his looks. Possibly, he represented to them an arche- typal nomad. Whatever the reason, they still found it the most convenient and intuitive manner to address him, not knowing his name. Sela, R. (2011). Youth. In The Legendary Biographies of Tamerlane: Islam and Heroic Apocrypha in Central Asia(Cambridge Studies in Islamic Civilization, pp. 76-91). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511977343.006 After Sultan Shahab Uddin Ghori's time, Sultan Kotb Uddin Ibek, Sultan Shams Uddin Ilatmish, Sultan Ala Uddin Ghori, Emir Timar, and others beside them, who all were Turkish Sultans, to the time of Sultan Behlol Afghan, filled, in turns, the throne of Dehli, and were absolute monarchs of the time. Nimat Allah, H. (2013). ANNOTATIONS ON PART THE FIRST. In B. Dorn (Trans.), History of the Afghans: Translated from the Persian of Neamet Ullah (Cambridge Library Collection - Perspectives from the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 255-314). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    7
  933. 7
  934. 7
  935. 7
  936. 7
  937. 7
  938. 7
  939. 7
  940. 7
  941. 7
  942. 7
  943. Similarly, many Turkish-speaking Ottoman soldiers, most notably the Janissaries, were not Turks by birth but natives of the Balkans. Winter, M. (1998). Ottoman Egypt, 1525–1609. In M. Daly (Ed.), The Cambridge History of Egypt (The Cambridge History of Egypt, pp. 1-33). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. One specific aspect of the Ottoman army that developed in the era of imperial expansion, and that came to be seen as a source of structural weakness in the decline narrative, was the incorporation of mamluks. The practice of taking boys or young men as military slaves, or mamluks, was a widespread strategy for building armed forces in the region before Ottoman expansion, and it became a central component of the Empire's military structures in both Istanbul and the outer provinces. James Waterson (2007) provides an overview of Ottoman Mamluk policy beginning in the late fourteenth century with the recruitment of Christian boys taken prisoner during wars of expansion in the Caucuses. Some were directed into the Janissaries, an elite and highly unified force. Their training involved conversion to Islam and learning Turkish-thus contributing to the establishment of an Islamic and Turkish-speaking core of Ottoman culture and they were provided with generous salaries and pensions. The result was a new class of elite subjects culled from a Christian minority and devoted to the Ottoman sultan. As time went on, the Janissaries gained political power, which they used to oppose military reforms that might threaten their position: they remained a dominant force in the military until Sultan Mahmud II managed to put down a Janissary uprising (with enormous amounts of bloodshed) and abolish the corps in 1826. 2020. ROUTLEDGE HISTORY OF GLOBAL WAR AND SOCIETY. [S.l.]: ROUTLEDGE.
    7
  944. 7
  945. 7
  946. 7
  947. 7
  948. 7
  949. 7
  950. 7
  951. 7
  952. 7
  953. 7
  954. 7
  955. 7
  956. 7
  957. 7
  958. 7
  959. 7
  960. 7
  961. 7
  962. 7
  963. 7
  964. 7
  965. 7
  966. 7
  967. fort comme un turc [adj] très fort ; vigoureux ; robuste ; costaud Origin and definition Today, a Turk is just another human being. And even if there are Turks who hold world records in weightlifting, nothing seems to justify calling a Turk more strong than a Greek, a Monegasque or a Chinese. But we must not forget the history of Turkey. Before this country became what it is today, there was the Ottoman Empire built by a people of warriors through conquests in Europe, Africa and Asia. These Turkish or Ottoman fighters impressed by their strength, their courage and also their brutality, their cruelty. Thus in the 17th and 18th centuries, the Turk symbolized the unbeliever, the brutal enemy. It was also said of someone who was rude and ruthless that he was "a real Turk" and to treat someone "Turkish" was to treat him unceremoniously. The expression originated in the mid-15th century, shortly after the capture of Constantinople (ancient Byzantium and present-day Istanbul) by the troops of Sultan Mehmet II in 1453. Examples “I have two, sir, who, without vanity, could be presented to the pope, especially my eldest, who is a pretty bit of a girl. I am raising her to be a countess, although her mother does not want it. How old is she, sir, this future countess? But she is approaching fifteen years old: already that is a fathom taller for you, nice, fresh as an April morning, agile, uncoupled, sprightly, and above all strong as a Turk. Devil ! these are good dispositions for being a countess. Oh ! her mother may say so, she will be. » Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra - Don Quixote of La Mancha
    7
  968. 7
  969. 7
  970. 7
  971. 7
  972. 7
  973. 7
  974. 7
  975. 7
  976. 7
  977. 7
  978. 7
  979. 7
  980. 7
  981. 7
  982. 7
  983. 7
  984. 7
  985. 7
  986. 7
  987.  @aol8166  Khedivate of Egypt was Turkic empire just like Ottoman Empire not Coptic or Arabic Muhammed Ali Pasha did not libareted Egyptians from Turkic rule In his kingdom,Turks were sole elite of state and local egyptians were subject of Turks Muhammed Ali said this to French visitor Baron de Boislecomte : '‘I have not done in Egypt except what the British are doing in India; they have an army composed of Indians and ruled by British officers, and I have an army composed of Arabs ruled by Turkish officers [...] The Turk makes a better officer, since he knows that he is entitled to rule, while the Arab feels that the Turk is better than him in that respect'' Georges Douin (ed.), La mission du Baron de Boislecomte, L’E´gypte et la Syrie en 1833 (Cairo, 1927), pp. 110–111 Finally, having lost his own son in the campaign, and failed to raise the men required for his new army, Muhammad 'AH realized that the Sudan campaign had been a complete failure. When he was informed that a large number of Turkish-speaking officers were about to desert the campaign and return en masse to Egypt he wrote to the governor of one of the Sa'idi provinces: "Since the Turks are members of our race and since they must be spared the trouble of being sent to remote and dangerous areas, it has become necessary to conscript around 4,000 men from Upper Egypt [to replace them]." Fahmy, K. (1998). The era of Muhammad ’Ali Pasha, 1805–1848. In M. Daly (Ed.), The Cambridge History of Egypt (The Cambridge History of Egypt, pp. 154). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CHOL9780521472111.007
    7
  988. 7
  989. 7
  990. 6
  991. 6
  992. 6
  993. 6
  994. 6
  995. 6
  996. 6
  997. 6
  998. 6
  999. The Xiongnu became politically dominant in the steppes around 300 BC, and although the linguistic affiliation of the Xiongnu proper is still a matter of dispute, their political confederation certainly contained a significant Turkic component. By both ethnohistorical and linguistic considerations this component may in the first place be identified with the Bulgharic (Bulghar Turkic) branch of Turkic, today represented by the Chuvash language in the Volga region. The Turkic component of the Xiongnu is, however, unambiguously signalled by a number of Bulgharic loanwords in Proto-Samoyedic, such as *yür 'hundred'. The Bulgharic (Proto-Bulgharic) speakers are likely to have entered Southern Siberia , the location of Proto-Samoyedic , not earlier than the last century BC. At the same time, a number of local words, notably *kadï 'conifer' (> Chuvash xïra„ ~ xïr 'birch '), were borrowed from Proto-Samoyedic into Bulgharic. Review: J. Janhunen (ed.),The Mongolic languages, London, New York : Routledge, 2003 In the case of Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic, certain loanwords in the Mongolic languages point to early contact with Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric) Turkic, also known as r-Turkic. These loanwords precede Common Turkic (z-Turkic) loanwords and include: • Mongolic ikere (twins) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric ikir (versus Common Turkic ekiz) • Mongolic hüker (ox) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric hekür (Common Turkic öküz) • Mongolic jer (weapon) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric jer (Common Turkic yäz) • Mongolic biragu (calf) versus Common Turkic buzagu • Mongolic siri- (to smelt ore) versus Common Turkic siz- (to melt) The above words are thought to have been borrowed from Oghur Turkic during the time of the Xiongnu. Later Turkic peoples in Mongolia all spoke forms of Common Turkic (z-Turkic) as opposed to Oghur (Bulgharic) Turkic, which withdrew to the west in the 4th century. The Chuvash language, spoken by 1 million people in European Russia, is the only living representative of Oghur Turkic which split from Proto Turkic around the 1st century AD. Words in Mongolic like dayir (brown, Common Turkic yagiz) and nidurga (fist, Common Turkic yudruk) with initial *d and *n versus Common Turkic *y are sufficiently archaic to indicate loans from an earlier stage of Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric). This is because Chuvash and Common Turkic do not differ in these features despite differing fundamentally in rhotacism-lambdacism (Janhunen 2006). Oghur tribes lived in the Mongolian borderlands before the 5th century, and provided Oghur loanwords to Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic before Common Turkic loanwords. Golden 2011, p. 31. An earlier date for the separation of proto-Turkic, preceding 209 BC would support the identification of Xiongnu language with proto-Bulgharic or one of its subgroups, while a later date of separation would make its association with proto-Turkic more plausible. Alexander Savelyev, Martine Robbeets, Bayesian phylolinguistics infers the internal structure and the time-depth of the Turkic language family, Journal of Language Evolution, Volume 5, Issue 1, January 2020 As this time depth coincides with the beginning of the Xiongnu empire (209 BCE–100 CE), the association of Xiongnu with Proto-Bulgharic does not seem unreasonable. However, given the relatively large credible interval involved in the Bayesian dating, the breakup of proto-Turkic may also be connected with the first disintegration of the Xiongnu confederation under influence of the military successes of the Chinese in 127–119 BCE (Mudrak 2009). In sum, the time depth of the breakup of Proto-Turkic can be estimated between 500 BCE and 100 CE. Martine Robbeets, Remco Bouckaert, Bayesian phylolinguistics reveals the internal structure of the Transeurasian family, Journal of Language Evolution, Volume 3, Issue 2, July 2018 The language of the European Huns is sometimes referred to as a Bulghar Turkic variety in general linguistic literature, but caution is needed in establishing its affiliations. The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic (Late Proto-Turkic, to be more precise). Cite this article: Savelyev A, Jeong C (2020). Early nomads of the Eastern Steppe and their tentative connections in the West. Evolutionary Human Sciences 2, e20, 1–17. Xiong-nu language in Chinese inscriptions 撑犁 (Chēng lí) 撑犁 term in Chinese inscriptions is associated with the old Turkic tengri. Tengri means sky. 瓯脱 (Ōu tuō) 瓯脱 means room[7]. Borrowed from Proto-Turkic *otag[8], also reconstructed as *ōtag. Although linguists concentrate on *otag, since long vowels are not preserved in languages that need to be protected, there are also those who claim that it is derived from the Proto-Turkic word *ōtwhich means fire(see Proto-Turkic Vocabulary lesson). *otag means tent or room, but also fireplace is suggested. 头曼 (Tóu màn) The name Touman is likely related to a word meaning '10,000, a myriad' Old Turkic tümän
    6
  1000. 6
  1001. 6
  1002. 6
  1003. 6
  1004. 6
  1005. 6
  1006. 6
  1007. 6
  1008. 6
  1009. Nikov is the first Bulgarian historian to pay special attention to, and attri bute great significance to, the Turkic components in the Bulgarian ethnogen esis (i.e., after the Bulgars) and among the ruling aristocracy. He elaborated on the issue of the "Turkic element's" influence upon Bulgarian history in a 1928 unpublished manuscript (delivered as a public lecture). Nikov began with the following policy-setting statement: There is no period in our history on which the Turkic element did not exert its strongest influence and did not leave the deepest traces in the development of our people. [...] None of the Balkan peoples has experi enced the Turkic influence so strongly as our people, The Turkic pressure began from Central Asia and had two directions to the northwest through southern Russia, and to the southwest through Persia and Asia Minor. The Bulgarian state was founded due to one of the Turkic peoples, the Bulgars, who themselves joined a number of Turkic tribal alliances (of Huns, Kutrigurs, Utigurs, Avars, and Khazars). During Byzantine rule, the Turkic Pechenegs and Uz came from the north; many of them crossed the Danube and were assimilated by the Bulgarian people. Then came the Cumans, without whose decisive help the uprising of Asenevtsi would hardly have succeeded. Thus, just as the First Bulgarian Kingdom was founded with the help of the Turkic Bulgars, the Second Kingdom was founded with "the decisive collabora tion of the Turkic Cumans."129 Not only did Cumans settle south of the Danube and become assimilated and absorbed by the Slavic-Bulgarian people, but they were also of great significance politically in the Second Kingdom, whose dynas ties all had Cuman blood in them. There were also many Bulgarian boyars of Cuman origin, including Balic in Dobrudzha. It could even be said that the Cumans acquired a dominant position in the political life of the state. 130 There followed the influence of the Mongol Tartars, who even supplied one Bulgarian king, Chaka. But of greatest importance were the Ottoman and Seljuk Turks, who conquered the Balkans from Asia Minor. Concerning the Cumans, Nikov considers the "transfusion of blood" from Turkic "elements" an asset, a means of rejuvenating and strengthening the "race" and enhancing the vitality of the Bulgarian people (in contrast with the conquering Turks).
    6
  1010. 6
  1011. 6
  1012. 6
  1013. 6
  1014. 6
  1015. 6
  1016. 6
  1017. 6
  1018. 6
  1019. 6
  1020. 6
  1021. 6
  1022. 6
  1023. 6
  1024. 6
  1025. 6
  1026. 6
  1027. 6
  1028. 6
  1029. 6
  1030. 6
  1031. 6
  1032. 6
  1033. 6
  1034. 6
  1035. Naturally we also have more probable Turkic etymologies for these names, especially for those of Attila and Bleda. However, even if they were Germanic or Germanicized Turkic names," ,99 this does not allow us to make any hasty assumptions about the official language of the empire, if it ever existed. What Heather ignores is the fact that we have convincing or highly probable Turkic etymologies for the names of many of the other Hunnic kings and nobles before and after Attila, e.g. Mundzuk (Attila's father, from Turkic Muncuq = 'pearl/jewel'), Oktar/Uptar (Attila's uncle, Öktär = "brave/power ful'), Oebarsius (another of Attila's paternal uncles, Aïbârs = 'leopard of the moon'), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qaraton = 'black cloak'), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bårsig= 'governor'), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig, meaning 'brave or noble', or Qursiq meaning 'belt-bearer'). All three of Attila's known sons have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila's principal wife, the mother of the first son Ellac, has the Turkic name Herekan, as does another wife named Eskam (Ešqam = 'companion of the Shaman).102 It seems highly likely then from the names that we do know, most of which seem to be Turkic, that the Hunnic elite was predominantly Turkic speaking. However, in the western half of the empire, where most of their subjects spoke Germanic languages, the Huns may have used both Hunnic (Oghuric Turkic) and Gothic. Thus fief holders and royal family mem Ibers in the west who ruled Germanic tribes often bore Germanic or Germanicized titles (of great significance, as we will discover later on in the book), e.g. Laudaricus and Ardaric.105 Priscus, who is our only reliable source, being an actual eye-witness, tells us that at the Hunnic court Hunnic, Gothic and Latin were spoken, but with Hunnic always men tioned before Gothic. All three languages were apparently understood by the elite to some degree, so much so that Zercon the Moor could provoke laughter by jumbling all three together at a Hunnic banquet in the presence of Attila.107 There is, however, no indication anywhere that any of these three languages was the lingua franca. Kim, H. (2013). Notes. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 30). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Haussig (2000), 277, suggests that Oult or Oulti is a Greek rendering of the Oghuric Turkic word for the number six. What is interesting is the fact that in names such as Oultizouroi and Ultzincur above we have clearly two elements Oulti (six) + the Turkic title Cur (noble), meaning ‘the six lords’. Kim, H. (2013). Notes. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 159-275). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. The core Turkic tribes of the Hunnic Empire from very early on all possessed different names: Akatziri , Alpidzuri, etc. in addition to their Hunnic identity. Kim, H. (2013). Introduction. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 1-8). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    6
  1036. 6
  1037. 6
  1038. 6
  1039. 6
  1040. 6
  1041. 6
  1042. 6
  1043. 6
  1044. 6
  1045. 6
  1046. 6
  1047. 6
  1048. 6
  1049. 6
  1050. 6
  1051. 6
  1052. 6
  1053.  @xNazgrel  Then reality strikes: The Gaoju (高車 lit. "High Cart"), also known as Tiele,[90] were early Turkic speakers related to the earlier Dingling,[91][92] who were once conquered by the Xiongnu.[93][94] Weishu also mentioned the linguistic and ethnic proximity between the Gaoju and the Xiongnu.[95] de la Vaissière proposes that the Hephthalites had originally been one Oghuric-speaking tribe who belonged the Gaoju/Tiele confederation.[82][96][97] 8 This can be surmised by analysing the names of Hunnic princes and tribes. The names of the following Hunnic princes are clearly Oghuric Turkic in origin: Mundzuk (Attila's father, from Turkic Munc uq = pearl/jewel: for an in-depth discussion of the Hunnic origin of this name in particular see Schramm (1969), 139-40), Oktar/Uptar (Attila's uncle, Öktär brave/powerful), Oebarsius (another of Attila's paternal uncles, Arbårs leopard of the moon), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qarâton = black-cloak), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bársig = governor), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig, meaning brave or noble, or Quršiq meaning belt-bearer). For these etymologies see Bona (1991), 33. Three of Attila's known sons. have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila's principal wife, the mother of the crown prince' Ellac, has the Turkic name Herekan, as does another notable wife named Eskam. See Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 392-415. See also Bona (1991), 33-5, and Pritsak (1956), 414. Most known Hunnic tribal names are also Turkic, Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 427-41, e.g. Ultincur, Akatir etc. The cur suffix in many of these names is a well-known Turkic title and as Beckwith (1987), 209, points out the To-lu or Tardus tribes (Hunnic in origin) of the Western Turkish On Oq were each headed by a Cur (noble). Zieme (2006), 115, speculates that the title cur belongs to a pre-Turkic Tocharian stratum of the Turkic language, which, if true, again highlights the essential heterogeneity of Central Asian peoples and even languages. See also Aalto (1971), 35. In addition to this primary language (Oghuric Turkic), Priscus informs us that Latin and Gothic were also understood by the Hunnic elite. See Priscus, fr. 13.3, Blockley (1983), 289. The name of Ellac, Attila’s eldest son, is a corruption of the Turkic älik ( ilik ) meaning ‘ruler, king’. 21 Ernak/Irnik the youngest son also has the variation of the same suffix in his name. His name is probably Turkic är-näk , meaning ‘great hero’, with the suffix here functioning as an augmentation of the Turkic är-än (hero). 22 Thus the suffix -ik/ich was used in Hunnic to imply greatness (i.e. ruler or kingship). These names were, it seems, formal court titles rather than personal names. Kim, H. (2013). The end of the Hunnic Empire in the west. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 89-136). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Naturally we also have more probable Turkic etymologies for these names, especially for those of Attila and Bleda. However, even if they were Germanic or Germanicized Turkic names," ,99 this does not allow us to make any hasty assumptions about the official language of the empire, if it ever existed. What Heather ignores is the fact that we have convincing or highly probable Turkic etymologies for the names of many of the other Hunnic kings and nobles before and after Attila, e.g. Mundzuk (Attila's father, from Turkic Muncuq = 'pearl/jewel'), Oktar/Uptar (Attila's uncle, Öktär = "brave/power ful'), Oebarsius (another of Attila's paternal uncles, Aïbârs = 'leopard of the moon'), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qaraton = 'black cloak'), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bårsig= 'governor'), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig, meaning 'brave or noble', or Qursiq meaning 'belt-bearer'). All three of Attila's known sons have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila's principal wife, the mother of the first son Ellac, has the Turkic name Herekan, as does another wife named Eskam (Ešqam = 'companion of the Shaman).102 It seems highly likely then from the names that we do know, most of which seem to be Turkic, that the Hunnic elite was predominantly Turkic speaking. However, in the western half of the empire, where most of their subjects spoke Germanic languages, the Huns may have used both Hunnic (Oghuric Turkic) and Gothic. Thus fief holders and royal family mem Ibers in the west who ruled Germanic tribes often bore Germanic or Germanicized titles (of great significance, as we will discover later on in the book), e.g. Laudaricus and Ardaric.105 Priscus, who is our only reliable source, being an actual eye-witness, tells us that at the Hunnic court Hunnic, Gothic and Latin were spoken, but with Hunnic always men tioned before Gothic. All three languages were apparently understood by the elite to some degree, so much so that Zercon the Moor could provoke laughter by jumbling all three together at a Hunnic banquet in the presence of Attila.107 There is, however, no indication anywhere that any of these three languages was the lingua franca. Kim, H. (2013). Notes. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 30). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Haussig (2000), 277, suggests that Oult or Oulti is a Greek rendering of the Oghuric Turkic word for the number six. What is interesting is the fact that in names such as Oultizouroi and Ultzincur above we have clearly two elements Oulti (six) + the Turkic title Cur (noble), meaning ‘the six lords’. Kim, H. (2013). Notes. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 159-275). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. The core Turkic tribes of the Hunnic Empire from very early on all possessed different names: Akatziri , Alpidzuri, etc. in addition to their Hunnic identity. Kim, H. (2013). Introduction. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 1-8). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511920493.001
    6
  1054. 6
  1055. 6
  1056. 6
  1057. Although the Ayyubids are a hybrid family, the state is a Turkish state in all aspects. Two eulogies written to Selahattin Eyyubi are clearly indicated. One of them is the following couplets in the work named "Müferricü'l Kürûb" written due to the conquest of Aleppo: "The Arab nation was glorified with the state of the Turks. The case of Ehl-i Salib (crusaders) was devastated by the son of Ayyub. " Another ode is the following verses in the work named "Fevâtu'l Vefeyât" written on the occasion of the conquest of Akkâ: "Praise be to God that the Crusader state was devastated. Islam has been glorified with the Turks! " … Selahattin Eyyubi's ancestors first appeared in Basra. Basra is one of the cities established after the Kadisiye victories. Among the immigrants who came and settled here during the governorship of Muğire bin Shu'be, there are also Ravvadis from Yemen. Selahattin's first known ancestors migrated from Yemen to Basra, and comes from the Ezd tribe, who are praised in hadith-i sharifs. Two generations later, in 758, their main name is called Ravvad bin el Müsenna al-Ezdi. During this period, they were taken from Basra by the Abbasid Caliph Abu Ja'far al Mansur and settled in lower Azerbaijan with his tribe. Selahattin's ancestors are now in Tabriz region. Ravvadis are Sunni. Therefore, they confuse with the Sunni Hezbâniyye Kurds, not with the Shiite Azeris. They live in Duvin, also known as Ecdânakan town of Dvin. Today, Dvin, which is in the territory of Armenia, still preserves its feature of being a historical place. This is where Selahattin Eyyubi's first Arab ancestors first mixed with the Kurds. They buy and give girls from Hezbâniyye Kurds who have settled in this region before. Kinship ties develop. Four generations later, the Ravvadis regard themselves as a branch of the Hezbaniye tribe. Revvâdîs who mixed with Hezbâniyye Kurds and became Kurds, XI. In the second half of the century, they entered the service of the Seljuks and gradually became a mixture of Arab-Kurdish-Turkish. Seljuk Sultan Muhammed Tapar in the first conquest periods of Islam in Anatolia; it makes them return to Iraq again. They settle in Tikrit castle, 80 km north of Baghdad, where there are wet and fertile lands. The main reason for this immigration is to avoid harassment and oppression of Christians, Russians, Abaza and Georgians. By migrating back to Iraq, they find both a safe and comfortable environment and large pastures for herds. Sultan; He first brought Selahattin's grandfather Marwan and his father Şazi to the Governorship of Tikrit due to the harmony, obedience and ability of the Ravvadis. Ravvadis serve the people fairly and the state sincerely. About Selahattin Eyyubi, there is also that Arab poets of the time did not know his Arab origin and praised him as a “Turk”. In an ode written for Selahattin after the conquest of Aleppo, it is stated as follows: “… The state of the Turks and the Arab nation were exalted. The attack of Ahli Salib was devastated by the hand of Eyyub's son ... " German Emperor II. While Wilhelm visited Jerusalem and its surroundings under Ottoman rule, he also visited Selahattin in Umayyad Mosque in Damascus. By printing a visit plaque on his behalf, he expresses his admiration by saying "I am here in front of the grave of Sultan Selahattin, the most heroic soldier of all time". Bidaye ve'n Nihaye, Ibn Kesir Ebu'l Fida Ismail b. Ömer, (nsr. C.J. Tomberg), I-XII, Beirut, 1965 al Kamil fi't History, Ibn Esir, Beirut-1995 Müferricü'l Kürûb Fî Ahbâri Beni Ayyub, Ibn Vâsıl, thk. Cemâleddîn al-Febbâl, Cairo-1953. Fevatü'l Vefeyât, Abu Abdillâh Saâhuddîn Muhammed b. Shakir b. Ahmed al-Kutubi, Daru'l Kutbi'l Ilmiyye, Beirut-2000 Saladin: The Politics of Holy War, M.C. Lyons and D.E.P. Jackson, Cambridge-1982 Ayyubid Architechture, Terry Allen, Chapter 3, California- 2003
    6
  1058. 6
  1059. 6
  1060. 6
  1061. 6
  1062. 6
  1063. 6
  1064. 6
  1065. 6
  1066. 6
  1067. 6
  1068. 6
  1069. 6
  1070. 6
  1071. 6
  1072. 6
  1073. 6
  1074. 6
  1075. 6
  1076. 6
  1077. 6
  1078. 6
  1079. 6
  1080. 6
  1081. 6
  1082. 6
  1083. 6
  1084. 6
  1085. 6
  1086. 6
  1087. 6
  1088. 6
  1089. 6
  1090. 6
  1091. 6
  1092. 6
  1093. 6
  1094. 6
  1095. 6
  1096. 6
  1097. 6
  1098. 6
  1099. 6
  1100. Page -26- Teragay, the chief of the tribe of Berlas, is said to 'i have been a tnau of distinguished piety and liberality, I and he inherited an incalculable number of slieep and goata,^ cattle and servants. His wife, Tekina Kha- I toum, was virtuous and beautiful; and on the 8th ' of April, 1336, she gave birth to a son, at their encampment, near the verdant walls^ of the delicious town of Kesh. This child was the future aspirant for universal empire. Timour was of the race of Toorkish wanderers, and be was of noble lineage, amougst a people who thought much of their descent. His countrymen lived in tents, loved the wandering lives of warlike shepherds, better than the luxury and ease of cities; and, even in the countries which they had conquered, preferred an encampment in the open plains, to "a residence in the most splendid palaces. Page -194- ^ Timour was the son of Teragay Nevian. He gives the following account of his lineage, in his memoirs :—" My father told me that we were descendants from Abu-al-Atrak (father of the Turks) the son of Japhet. His fifth son, Aljeh Khan, had twin sons, Tatar and Mogul, who placed their feet on the paths of infidelity. Turaene Khan had a son Kabul, whose son, Munga Bahadur, was the father of Temugin, small estate, with not more than three or four mounted attendants. He lived iu a village, near this city of Kesh, for the men of this land prefer living in the villages, and in the plains, to living in cities. His son, also, had not more than four or five horses. I will now tell you, what was told to the ambassadors, as certain truth in this city, and in other parts. It is said that Timour, having four or five servants, went out one day to steal a sheep, and on another day a cow, by force, from the people of the country. When he had got them, be ate them with his followers ; and some because of the plunder, others because he was a brave and good hearted man, joined him, until he had a force of three hundred mounted followers. From that time be traversed the country, to rob and steal all he could lay hands on, for himself and bis companions, and he also frequented the roads, and plundered the merchants.' Narrative of the embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the court of Timour at Samarcand, A.D. 1403-6 by González de Clavijo, Ruy, d. 1412; Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir, 1830-1916 ed Page -130- On Saturday, the 12th of April, the Emperor of TrebizonJ sent for the ambassadorSj and when they ai-rivcd at his palace, they found him in a saloon, which was in an upper story ; and he received them very well. After they had spoken with him, they returned to their lodging. With the emperor was his son, who was about twenty-five years of age ; and the emperor was tall and handsome. The emperor and his son were dressed in imperial robes. They wore, on their heads, tall hats surmounted by golden cords, on the top of which were cranes' feathers; and the hats were bound with the skins of martens. They call the emperor Germanoli,' and his son Quelex -^ and they call the son emperor as well as the father, because it is the custom to call the eldest legitimate son emperor, although his father may be alive; and the Greek name for emperor, is Basilens. This emperor pays tribute to Timour Beg, and to other Turks, who are his neighbours. He is married to a relation of the Emperor of Constantinople, and his son is married to the daughter of a knight of Constantinople, and has two little daughters."
    6
  1101. 6
  1102. 6
  1103. 6
  1104. 6
  1105. 6
  1106. 6
  1107. 6
  1108. 6
  1109. 6
  1110. There is no such thing as Safavid Persians.If we go with the same logic,we should also call the Ilkhanates Persian,Yuan Empire Chinese,Chagatai Khanate Turkish etc. Which is inaccurate.Iran(Persia) is just a region name.And in history it was not generally ruled by Persian states, but every non-Persian state that ruled it was influenced by some Persian language and culture.Likewise, the states that rule China have become Chinese in terms of language and culture(Best examples are Mongol Yuan Empire and Manchu Qing Empire). By the 16th century, the Caucasus was a battleground between the Sunni Ottoman Empire and the Turkic Shia Safavid Dynasty of Persia, and over the course of the 19th century, the Russians conquered the entire Caucasus region. https://www.oxfordbibliographies.com/view/document/obo-9780195390155/obo-9780195390155-0014.xml The Zand dynasty, which ruled Iran from 1751 to 1794, was the first native Iranian regime in almost six hundred years, as opposed to the Turkic and Mongolian sovereigns who until then had governed the land. http://oxfordislamicstudies.com/article/opr/t236/e0866?_hi=0&_pos=65 Safavid power with its distinctive Persian-Shi'i culture, however, remained a middle ground between its two mighty Turkish neighbors. The Safavid state, which lasted at least until 1722, was essentially a "Turkish" dynasty, with Azeri Turkish (Azerbaijan being the family's home base) as the language of the rulers and the court as well as the Qizilbash military establishment. Shah Ismail wrote poetry in Turkish. The administration nevertheless was Persian, and the Persian language was the vehicle of diplomatic correspondence (insha'), of belles-lettres (adab), and of history (tarikh). https://www.cambridge.org/us/academic/subjects/history/regional-history-1500/turko-persia-historical-perspective?format=PB&isbn=9780521522915 The most successful of those were the Safavids of Ardabīl, a Turkic mystic order that had immigrated there from eastern Anatolia along with seven Turkmen tribes (called Kizilbash[“Redheads”] because of their use of red headgear to symbolize their allegiance); the Safavids used a combined religious and military appeal to conquer most of Iran. https://www.britannica.com/place/Ottoman-Empire/The-peak-of-Ottoman-power-1481-1566 There the Safavids turned from orthodox Sufism to heterodox Shiʿism as a means of gaining the loyalty of the Persians to a Turkish dynasty. https://www.britannica.com/place/Ottoman-Empire/Military-organization Ismail I is the first of fifteen Safavid sovereigns, one of the outstanding Turkish rulers and commanders, the creator of the Safavid Empire influential in the East, a descendant of the heroic family of the founders of the Sufi Order of Safaviye in Ardabil. At the age of seven, he was proclaimed the spiritual head of this Sufi order. https://www.orientalistica.com/jour/article/view/330#
    6
  1111. The greatest success of the Turks, their history as administrators,has been little appreciated in the West. For six hundred years the Ottoman Empire ruled successfully over a great land, an imperial record that can stand with that of Romans. The Ottomans created an empire of unique toleration, where many peoples and religions kept their own traditions at a time when religious persecution was the rule elsewhere. It was an empire of laws, held together by rules as much as by the personality of the sultan. It is no accident that the great sultan Süleyman, known to the West as The Magnificent, was known to the Turks as The Lawgiver, asign of his and the Empire's true success. If the achievements of the Turks in politics and law are littleknown in America, those in the humanities are even less so. Yet Turkish music, art, architecture, and poetry were the crowning glories, coming as they do from a different cultural tradition. The beauty of Turkish poetry may only be fully appreciated in Turkish and Turkish classical music may not perfectly match whatis expected by Western ears, but the beauty of Turkish art caneasily be seen. The grace of Turkish calligraphy, the colors of Turkish miniature paintings, and the geometric forms of Turkishporcelain tiles are known to be high art by anyone who has seenthem. The great mosques of Istanbul, especially Sinan's Süleymaniye Mosque, rival any buildings in the world. The accomplishments of modern Turkey have been in a different context. The task of the modern Turks was to create a democratic,independent society. In a time of imperialism, Turkey was oneof the few nations to keep its independence, despite great odds against it. Turkey was almost unique outside of Western Europeand North America in its sustained drive to gain democracy. Firs tnoted under Mustafa Kemal Atatürk for its campaign to educateand develop its people to live in the modern world. Turkey now is an economic success and a multiparty democracy. It is one of the few countries of its region that have significantly raised itself up economically, without oil revenues to depend on. Muchremains to be done, but the success is notable. Today, Turkey is a bridge between the Middle East and the West,as well as a bridge between the West and the newly freed lands of Central Asia. It is a state whose people are overwhelmingly Muslim, yet also a state that is thoroughly secular in its lawsand government. The great tradition of Islam is not forgotten,nor is the tradition of western philosophy, government, and technology.
    6
  1112. 6
  1113. 6
  1114. 6
  1115. 6
  1116. 6
  1117. 6
  1118. 6
  1119. 6
  1120. 6
  1121. 6
  1122. 6
  1123. 6
  1124. 6
  1125. 6
  1126. 6
  1127. 6
  1128. 6
  1129. 6
  1130. 6
  1131. 6
  1132. 6
  1133. 6
  1134. 6
  1135. 6
  1136. 6
  1137. 6
  1138. 6
  1139. 6
  1140. 6
  1141. 6
  1142. 6
  1143. 6
  1144. 6
  1145. 6
  1146. 6
  1147. 6
  1148. 6
  1149. 6
  1150. 6
  1151. 6
  1152. 6
  1153. 6
  1154. 6
  1155. 6
  1156. 6
  1157. 6
  1158. 6
  1159. 6
  1160. 6
  1161. 6
  1162. To justify his stance and claim a common heritage with the Ottomans, he invoked the history of Chinggis Khan: In the time of Chingiz Khan, the leaders of the Turkman tribes, who had left the land of Turan and migrated to Iran and Anatolia, were said to be all of one stock and one lineage. At that time, the exalted ancestor of the dynasty of the ever-increasing state [the Ottoman Empire] headed to Anatolia and our ancestor settled in the provinces of Iran. Since these lineages are interwoven and interconnected, it is hoped that when his royal highness learns of them, he will give royal consent to the establishment of peace between [us]. In a letter presented to the Ottomans after his assumption of the title of shah in 1736 Nadir claimed legitimacy simply as a Turk, stating that “kingship is the ancestral right of the exalted Turkmen tribe.” Thus the rulers of the regional states – the Chinggisid khans of Khiva, the Timurid/Chinggisid Mughals, the Ottomans, and Nadir himself, all had equal legitimacy. Furthermore, in a deliberate attempt to reverse the abandonment of the glorification of Genghis-Khanid descent as a ''branch of the tree of unbelief'' by Ismacil, Nadir tried to revive the pre-Safavid Turkman tribal principles of legitimacy, which had not been given currency since the fifteenth century. In a letter to the Ottoman grand vizier, Nadir states that the dignitaries of Iran gathered in the plain of Mughan "elected our august Majesty to kingship and sovereignty which are the hereditary prerogatives of the noble Turkman tribe." Mulla cAli Akbar, his Mulla-bashi, opens his pan-Islamic sermon in Kufah with the eulogy of Nadir not only as the shadow of God on earth, but also as the scion of the Turkman tree and heir to Genghis Khan. However, after Nadir's death, Safavid descent, often with a marked emphasis on its religious character, remained the most viable ground of legitimacy for rulership.
    6
  1163. 6
  1164. 6
  1165. 6
  1166. 6
  1167. 6
  1168. 6
  1169. 6
  1170. 6
  1171. 6
  1172. 6
  1173. 6
  1174. 6
  1175. 6
  1176. 6
  1177. 6
  1178. 6
  1179. 6
  1180. 6
  1181. As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu More Sources https://1drv.ms/w/s!ArU3juYblIHghhn2C4hh-bLC8FRi
    6
  1182. 6
  1183. 6
  1184. 6
  1185.  @-_--vx5hz  Eastern Romans were referred to as the Roman Empire (Rum) in all Turkic and Arabic sources. Medieval Turks and Arabs knew that they had nothing to do with Hellenic peoples. Even this is enough to refute the nonsense invented by the ultra-nationalist Greeks to portray the state as Greek. The Greeks often resort to such lies to hide that they have always been ruled by others throughout history. And also, the Roman Empire was a single state, a state called eastern rome or byzantine is not mentioned in historical documents. “Imperum Romanum” is always the official name of the state. (Not Imperium Grecum ;) ) Also, the Greeks are trying to steal not only the late Roman empire, but even the Pontus kingdom, which has nothing to do with them 🤣 The Romans really put an end to Hellenism and made you a "nothing" in history. Saying eastern Romans were Greeks is completely bs and misinterpretation, it equals to saying Pontus Empire, Kushan Empire, Sultanate of Rum were also Hellenic empires or Chinggisid Empire, Chagatai Khanate and Ilkhanates were Turkic empires… The Qur'an includes the Surat Ar-Rum, the sura dealing with "the Romans", sometimes translated as "The Byzantines," reflecting a term now used in the West. These Romans of the 7th century, referred to as Byzantines in modern Western scholarship, were the inhabitants of the surviving Eastern Roman (Byzantine) Empire. Since all ethnic groups within the Roman empire had been granted citizenship by 212 AD, these eastern peoples had come to label themselves Ρωμιοί or Ῥωμαῖοι Romaioi (Romans), using the word for Roman citizen in the eastern lingua franca of Koine Greek. This citizenship label became "Rûm" in Arabic. The Eastern Roman, or Byzantine, Empire traced its origin as an institution to the foundation of Constantinople as the new capital of the Roman Empire in 330 by Constantine the Great. The Byzantine Empire survived the 5th century, when the Western Roman Empire fell, more or less intact and its populace continually maintained that they were Romaioi (Romans), not Hellenes (Greeks), even as the empire's borders gradually became reduced to in the end only encompassing Greek-speaking lands. Nicol 1992, p. ix.
    6
  1186. 6
  1187. Peter Todorov As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu More Sources https://1drv.ms/w/s!ArU3juYblIHghhn2C4hh-bLC8FRi
    6
  1188. As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-of-islam-3/bulghars-COM_23726 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://encyclopedia.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgar https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bolgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-bulgarians https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. https://www.factmonster.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu (Bulgar genetic proximity) Thus supporting the view that Tatars may be descendents of ancient Bulgars. https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/22520580/ Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/250688v1.full However, given the common Turkic genetic background of the Bulgars and Khazars, these ethnicities may be difficult to tell apart either archaeologically or genetically. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/2019.12.15.876912v1.full.pdf Most Tatars trace their descent to Volga Bulgars, a medieval Turkic people who have inhabited the Middle Volga and lower Kama region. https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?page=1&q=Bulgars Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://journals.plos.org/plosone/article/file?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0205920&type=printable Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2849381?journalCode=spc https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2853091?journalCode=spc https://brill.com/view/book/edcoll/9789047423560/Bej.9789004163898.i-492_006.xml
    6
  1189. 6
  1190. 6
  1191. 6
  1192. 6
  1193. 6
  1194. In his research of the Volga Bulgar-Khazar connections, Mardzani repeatedly states that these two nations were, in fact, one nation from an ethnic point of view. With reference to Arab writers, he also maintains that the language of the Khazars and that of the Volga Bulgars were very similar, if not one language: From various accounts of the Muslim scholars of history and from the knowledge derived from their numerous books, it follows that in ancient times the Khazars and the Bulgars were two names of one nation which inhabited that country [the Khazar Empire]. In later times, when that great independent state broke into two, the southern part of it was called Khazaria, whereas the northern part became famous under the name of Bulgaria. If this statement of Mardzani is to a large extent correct, which we will try to investigate further in the next section the language spoken by Ibn Fadlan in Bulgaria was essentially the Khazar language. Being of Turkic origin, this tongue, as well as its northern Volga Bulgar dialect was, in comparison with the Turkic dialects of the steppe nomad Turks, already influenced by the terminology of urban life enjoyed in 922 by both the Khazars and the Volga Bulgars. It meant that the basic culture of the Khazars and the Volga Bulgars was very similar, and that Baghdad's plan to enforce the pro-Muslim element in the Judaic Khazar oligarchy by converting the whole of Volga Bulgaria into Islam was even better thought of than was discussed before. Moreover, as we will see, this plan actually paid off when, upon the eventual fall of the Khazars, the Volga Bulgaria started to play a major economic and cultural role in the area. It is important that both Ibn Rusta and al-Ma'sudi were contemporaries of Ibn Fadlan. Whenever their accounts of the region might have been compiled, that is, slightly before or almost immediately after the sojourn of the Caliph's delegation, it is clear that Islam was already if not fully established, than very much present on the lower reaches of the Volga. The question for the delegation thus was rather of increasing the political importance of Islam in the area than of its actual introduction to the Volga Bulgars. From this point of view, it is apparent why Mardzani and other scholars speak of the introduction of Islam to the Volga Bulgars as early as at the end of 8th century.
    6
  1195. 6
  1196. 6
  1197. 6
  1198.  @azarshadakumuktir4551  As is well known, Louis subsequently began his ignominious retreat that lead to the surrender of himself and his army. This is how Ibn al-Furat sums up the great victory at al-Mansura: Things were near to a total defeat involving the complete destruction of Islam, but Almighty God sent salvation. The damned King of France (al-malik raydafrans < roi de France) reached the door of the pavillion of the Sultan al-Malik al-Salih and matters were at the most critical and difficult state. But then the Turkish Bahri squadron and the Jamdaris, mamluks of the Sultan, amongst them the commander Rukn al-Din Baybars al-Bunduqdari al-Salihi al-Najmi, showed their superiority and launched a great attack on the Franks which shook them and demolished their formations … this was the first encounter in which the polytheist dogs were defeated by means of the Turkish lions (wa-kanat hādhahi al-waq`a awwal wāqi`a untusira fīhā bi-usūd al-turk `alā kilāb al-shirk). 15 I hope that you have noticed the nice rhyme at the end: turk/shirk. The latter term has extremely negative connotations in Islam, harking back to the opponents of Muhammad in Mecca and their pagan religion. The labeling of the Christians in this context is not a coincidence and more than just a desire for a proper rhyme. The Franks are associated with the worst enemies in Islam. But this is an aside. What is important for our purposes here is the Mamluks are exalted for their hero-ism, and recognized for their Turkishness. The latter is what enabled the former. If the price for protection against Franks and Mongols was rule by a foreign born caste of slave soldiers, so be it. Amitai, ‘Military Slavery in the Islamic World: 1000 Years of a Social-Military Institution,’ published online in Medieval Mediterranean Slavery: Comparative Studies on Slavery and the Slave Trade in Muslim, Christian, and Jewish Societies (8th–15th Centuries), – (August 2007)
    6
  1199. 6
  1200. 6
  1201. 6
  1202. 6
  1203. 6
  1204. 6
  1205. 6
  1206. 6
  1207. 6
  1208. 6
  1209. 5
  1210. 5
  1211. 5
  1212. 5
  1213. 5
  1214. 5
  1215. 5
  1216. 5
  1217. 5
  1218. 5
  1219. 5
  1220. For the eastern provinces of Byzantium the Persian invasions marked the final break with the secure world of classical antiquity. In the Balkan provinces the break had already taken place. Even during the reign of Justinian the Balkans had been threatened by various Turkic peoples, nomadic Bulgars from the steppes, and much of Justinian's defensive building programme had been directed against their raids. In the second half of the sixth century a new danger arose, that of an alliance between nomadic and more settled peoples. The more settled people were the Slavs, historically well attested but archaeologically difficult to identify, who seem to have moved south in large numbers from the river valleys of central and northern Europe. In south Russia they can perhaps be identified with the culture group who owned the Martynovka Hoard, a collection of silver jewellery whose decoration bears out the agricultural interests of this essentially pastoral people. The nomadic group under whose influence the Slavs fell were the Avars, one of the fiercest of the Turkic peoples to emerge from the Asian steppes, who had left a trail of destruction from as far afield as China. Their horse burials and characteristic jewellery make them easily identifiable, and though relatively few in number, they seem to have exerted a military hegemony over the more numerous Slavs. The two groups crossed the Danube in the 580s and seized a succession of Balkan towns and cities, reaching far south into the Peloponnese, until only a few coastal territories were left in Byzantine hands. There was considerable resistance at first, espe cially under the emperor Maurice in the 590s, but when Phocas seized power in 602 he no longer attempted to hold the Danube frontier, and the pace and density of Avar-Slav settlement greatly increased.
    5
  1221. 5
  1222. 5
  1223. 5
  1224. 5
  1225. 5
  1226. 5
  1227. 5
  1228. 5
  1229. 5
  1230. 5
  1231. 5
  1232. 5
  1233. 5
  1234. 5
  1235. 5
  1236. 5
  1237. 5
  1238. 5
  1239. 5
  1240. 5
  1241. 5
  1242. 5
  1243. 5
  1244. 5
  1245. 5
  1246. Suetonius's anecdote about Tiberius and Zeno is a fairly banal instance of an ancient author referring to the Greek dialects. As such, it represents a rather low level of awareness of dialectal variation. Several centuries before Suetonius, the Greek historian Herodotus (c. 485-424 BC) was more conscious of Greek diver sification, as he was in a position to distinguish four different varieties of lonic Greek in Asia Minor, part of present-day Turkey. He refers to them as trópous tésseras paragógéön, 'four manners of deviations,', and kharakteres glosses tésseres, 'four distinctions of tongue'.' Herodotus's wording indicates that he could not yet rely on an established conceptual apparatus and a corresponding metalanguage to talk about dialectal diversity. Instead, he had to resort to words lacking an obvious semantic link with language at that time, such as kharakter (xapakтýp), 'character(istic); distinctive mark; stamp', trópos (pónos), 'way; manner', and paragoge (mapayary), which for Herodotus apparently meant something like 'deviation', 'twisting', or 'seduction'. Paragógé did later become a metalinguistic term meaning 'derived form' and 'inflection', whereas the root kharak- featured prominently in later Greek definitions of the term dialektos." Some generations later, the Athenian general and notoriously difficult histori ographer Thucydides (second half of the fifth century BC) went a little further still by trying to make sense of the different Greek dialects and to characterize their interrelationships. He reported, for instance, on a case of dialect mixture on Sicily (Historiae 6.5.1). The inhabitants of the city of Himera spoke, Thucydides claimed, a variety that occupied a middle ground between Chalcidian lonic and Doric, an assertion for which there is, by the way, no historical evidence (Vassallo 2005: 89). The Athenian historian also mentioned that the Greek spoken by the Aetolians was not understood by other Greeks (Historiae 3.94.5), thus apparently proving that not all varieties of Greek were mutually intelligible. Van Rooy, R. (2021). Language or Dialect? (p. 16)). Oxford: Oxford University Press USA - OSO.
    5
  1247. 5
  1248. 5
  1249. Due to the Mongol onslaught, families of Turks fled Central Asia to find refuge in the borderlands of the Muslim world. The Turks, being traditional nomads, were capable of quickly and easily adapting to whatever lands they entered, including former Byzantine domains. Ever since the Seljuks defeated the Byzantines at the Battle of Manzikert in 1071, Anatolia had been open to Turkish conquest and settlement. When the Mongols entered the region in the thirteenth century, the remnants of the Seljuk domain were crushed for good, and Anatolia was ruled by numerous Turkish dynasties scattered throughout the peninsula. These small states, known as beyliks, were usually based around charismatic military leaders known as beys. a world The reasons for this are difficult to ascertain, but the fact that his beylik bordered the crumbling Byzantine state was important. One bey, Osman, managed a small warrior state on the very edge of the Byzantine Empire. Out of the numerous beyliks in Anatolia, his was the one that would rise to become a world power. The reasons for this are difficult to ascertain, but the fact that his beylik bordered the crumbling Byzantine state was important. The Byzantines were a shadow of their former selves. The once mighty empire only controlled Constantinople, Greece and parts of the Balkans by the carly 1300s. They were still recovering from the disastrous Latin rule of Constantinople from 1204 to 1261, which effectively ended Constantinople's reign as the world's largest and greatest city. Osman was able to take advantage of the Byzantines weaknesses and aimed at constant expansion of his domain into Byzantine lands. He was further aided in his quest by the fact that refugees from the rest of the Muslim world were fleeing Mongol slaughter, providing a valuable source of manpower to the small beylik. In this context, the idea of external jihad against the per- ceived enemies of Islam was revived as Osman led his soldiers in raids against the same enemy whom the Rashidun, Umayyads and Abbasids had fought against centuries before. The traditional establishment of the Ottoman state ("Ottoman" being a corruption of "Osmani", the Turkish name for Osman's empire) is considered to be 1299, although this date may be arbi- trary. As the roaming band of warriors led by Osman and his son Orhan acquired more Byzantine towns, the Ottoman beylik began to resemble a stable state more than the territory controlled by a band of nomadic Turks. By the time Osman died in 1326, the Ottomans had captured their first major city, Bursa, which became the first Ottoman capital. Orhan continued in the gazi tradition of his father, leading warriors against the Byzantines all the way up to the shores of the Sea of Marmara, less than 100 kilometers from Constantinople. He also began to adapt the Turks to a more sedentary lifestyle. The Byzantine cities in Anatolia were established urban centers with strong fortifications. The Ottomans could no longer rely on the traditional raiding tactics that had been so beneficial to the Turks for hundreds of years. Instead, they began to lay siege to cities, surrounding them and aiming to squeeze them into surrender. The Byzantines, being preoccupied with civil disturbances in the Balkans in the early 1300s, were unable to protect their last remaining outposts in Asia. and the Ottomans quickly expanded their domain. As the Byzan- tines weakened, the Ottomans strengthened. In the first few decades of the 1300s, they had gone from a small tribal band of warriors to the most powerful beylik in Anatolia, and a serious threat to the continuation of the Byzantine Empire. They were so much of a threat that the Byzantine emperor Adronicus was forced in 1333 to meet with Orhan to discuss tributary payments to the Ottomans in exchange for the safety of some of the last remaining Byzantine fortresses. As the fourteenth century wore on, the Ottomans continued to expand into territory that had not seen Muslim armies since the Umayyad raids on Constantinople almost 700 years before. In the 1350s, the Ottomans crossed the Dardanelles Straits into Europe for the first time. Taking advantage of Byzantine disunity in the region, Sultan Orhan, and later his son, Murad I. were able to firmly establish Ottoman authority in parts of Thrace. The Turks, with their nomadic history, managed to easily move entire families and tribes into the new European frontier and establish new towns throughout the conquered lands. This huge demographic move- ment gave the Ottomans stability in an area that would have oth- erwise been a challenge to manage.
    5
  1250. 5
  1251. 5
  1252. 5
  1253. 5
  1254. 5
  1255. 5
  1256. 5
  1257. 5
  1258. 5
  1259. 5
  1260. 5
  1261. 5
  1262. 5
  1263. 5
  1264. 5
  1265. 5
  1266. 5
  1267. 5
  1268. 5
  1269. 5
  1270. 5
  1271. 5
  1272. 5
  1273. 5
  1274. 5
  1275. 5
  1276. 5
  1277. 5
  1278. 5
  1279. 5
  1280. 5
  1281. 5
  1282. 5
  1283. 5
  1284.  @xNazgrel  Honorable mention: de la Vaissière 2012, pp. 144–155. "The Huns are beyond doubt the political and ethnic inheritors of the old Xiongnu empire" The link established by the original Weishu between the Hephtalites and the Gaoju may mean that the Hephtalites were a Turkish tribe and , more precisely , an Oghuric one , as the Gaoju are regarded as inheritors of the old Tiele confederation supposed to be the origin of the various Oghuric tribes . DE LA VAISSIÈRE, ÉTIENNE. “Is There a ‘Nationality of the Hephtalites’?” Bulletin of the Asia Institute, vol. 17, 2003, pp. 119–32. Other scholars such as de la Vaissière, based on a recent reappraisal of the Chinese sources, suggest that the Hephthalites were initially of Turkic origin, and later adopted the Bactrian language, first for administrative purposes, and possibly later as a native language; according to Rezakhani (2017), this thesis is seemingly the "most prominent at present".[59][60][61] Meanwhile, regarding the origin of the Hephthalites, the recent most dominant opinion holds that they were Turks. Lang, T., n.d. Artifact, text, context. p.196. More recently, it has been argued on the basis of Chinese sources that the Hephthalites were of Turkic origins and later adopted the Bactrian language after settling in Ṭukhāristān. Haug, R., n.d. The eastern frontier. However, in more recent times the theory that they spoke a Turkish language has gained trac-tion. Sajjad Nejatie 2019, Reflections on the prehistory of the Abdālī Afghans Rezakhani, Khodadad (2017). ReOrienting the Sasanians: East Iran in Late Antiquity. Edinburgh University Press. p. 135. ISBN 9781474400305. The suggestion that the Hephthalites were originally of Turkic origin and only later adopted Bactrian as their administrative, and possibly native, language (de la Vaissière 2007: 122) seems to be most prominent at present. HLA VAISSIÈRE, ÉTIENNE. “Is There a ‘Nationality of the Hephtalites’?” Bulletin of the Asia Institute, vol. 17, 2003, pp. 119–132. Weishu, vol. 103 txt: "高車,[...] 其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也", tr: "The Gaoju, [...] their language and the Xiongnu's are similar though differ a little; or to say it differently, they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu" de la Vaissière proposes underlying Turkic Yeti-Al, later translated to Iranian Haft-Al ^ de la Vaissière also cited Sims-Williams, who noted that the initial η- ē of the Bactrian form ηβοδαλο Ēbodālo precluded etymology based on Iranian haft and consequently hypothetical underlying Turkic yeti "seven" ^ Similar crowns are known in other seals such as the seal of "Kedīr, the hazāruxt" ("Kedir the Chiliarch"), dated by Sims-Williams to the last quarter of the 5th century CE from the paleography of the inscription.[29] Reference for the exact datation: Sundermann, Hintze & de Blois (2009), p. 218, note 14 [d] La Vaissière (2012: 144–150) pointed out that "[a] recently published seal gives the title of a fifth-century lord of Samarkand as 'king of the Oglar Huns.'" (βαγο ογλαρ(γ)ο – υονανο).[69][70] See the seal and this reading of the inscription in Hans Bakker (2020: 13, note 17), referencing from Sim-Williams (2011: 72-74).[71] "Oglar" is thought to derive from the Turk oǧul-lar > oǧlar "sons; princes" plus an Iranian adjective suffix -g.[72]Alternatively, and less likely, "Oglarg" could correspond to "Walkon", and thus the Alchon Huns, although the seal is closer to Kidarites coin types.[72] Another seal found in the Kashmir reads "ολαρ(γ)ο" (seal AA2.3).[71] The Kashmir seal was published by Grenet, Ur-Rahman, and Sims-Williams (2006:125-127) who compared ολαργο Ularg on the seal to the ethnonym οιλαργανο "people of Wilarg" attested in a Bactrian document written in 629 CE.[73] The style of the sealings is related to the Kidarites, and the title "Kushanshah" is known to have disappeared with the Kidarites.[74]
    5
  1285. 5
  1286. 5
  1287. 5
  1288. 5
  1289. 5
  1290. 5
  1291. 5
  1292. 5
  1293. 5
  1294. 5
  1295. 5
  1296. 5
  1297. 5
  1298. 5
  1299. 5
  1300. 5
  1301. 5
  1302. 5
  1303. 5
  1304. 5
  1305. The Turks too , the great warriors of the steppes , were almost haughty in the assumption that they inherited the jihad fighting spirit of the tradition and carried it half - way into Europe . Turko-Persia in Historical Perspective p.94 The Seljukian Turks had had some great warriors ; the period of their power was during the eleventh and twelfth centuries ; they had taken the place of the Arabs as the great Moslem power of the east , though an Arab caliph still nominally reigned at Baghdad . The Divine Aspect of History Volume 2 p.324 During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries , understanding the Turks ' military organization , given the credit for the greatest empire since antiquity , became a major European preoccupation . Speake, J., n.d. Literature of travel and exploration. p.891. By the middle of the 16th century, the Turks arguably possessed the greatest empire in the world. A History of the Middle East Paperback – March 15, 2006 by Saul S. Friedman (Author) p.181 In the west the Seljuq invasion of Asia Minor began the process which was to make it the modern land of the Turks and the base from which the greatest Islamic empire of the past 600 years would expand into southeast Europe . MacEachern, S., 2010. The new cultural atlas of the Islamic world. p.32. THE TURKS AND THE WEST. Europe stood in awe of the Ottomans who crushed many states and conquered vast territories, going, as all patriotic Turks will proudly point out, "all the way to the gates of Vienna." European literature is replete with the depictions of the Turk as the hated enemy. The English often thought of the Turk as awe-inspiring and destructive. Thomas Fuller wrote in The Holy Warre (1639): "The Turkish Empire is the greatest... the sun ever saw. ...Grass springeth not where the grand signior's horse setteth his foot." Halman, T. and Warner, J., 2007. Rapture and revolution. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, Crescent Hill Publications, p.9.
    5
  1306. 5
  1307. 5
  1308. 5
  1309. 5
  1310. 5
  1311. Imad al-Din Zengi continued his attempts to take Damascus in 1145, but he was assassinated by a Frankish slave named Yarankash in 1146. Zengi was the founder of the eponymous Zengid dynasty. In Mosul he was succeeded by his eldest son Saif ad-Din Ghazi I, and in Aleppo he was succeeded by his second son Nur ad-Din. According to Crusader legend, Zengi's mother was Ida of Austria (mother of Leopold III of Austria), who had supposedly been captured during the Crusade of 1101 and placed in a harem. She was 46 in 1101, Zengi was born in 1085, and his father died in 1094 so this is not feasible. Zengi was courageous, strong in leadership and a very skilled warrior according to all of the Muslim chroniclers of his day. Unlike Saladin at Jerusalem in 1187, Zengi did not keep his word to protect his captives at Baalbek in 1139. According to Ibn al-‘Adim, Zengi "had sworn to the people of the citadel with strong oaths and on the Qur’an and divorcing (his wives). When they came down from the citadel he betrayed them, flayed its governor and hanged the rest.” According to Ibn 'al-Adim: The atebeg was violent, powerful, awe-inspiring and liable to attack suddenly… When he rode, the troops use to walk behind him as if they were between two threads, out of fear they would trample over crops, and nobody out of fear dared to trample on a single stem (of them) nor march his horse on them… If anyone transgressed, he was crucified. He (Zengi) used to say: "It does not happen that there is more than one tyrant (meaning himself) at one time." Some of his battle victories: Battle of al-Atharib (1130) Siege of Hama (1130) Battle of Rafaniyya (1133) Battle of Qinnasrin (1135) Zengid campaign against Antioch (1135) Battle of Ba'rin (1137) Siege of Aleppo (1138) Siege of Baalbek (1139) Siege of Edessa (1144) Fall of Saruj (1145)
    5
  1312. 5
  1313. 5
  1314. 5
  1315. 5
  1316. 5
  1317. 5
  1318. 5
  1319. 5
  1320. Hunnic language • • • • Hunnic language Infobox Language name=Hunnic familycolor=Altaic region=from China into Europe extinct=probably shortly after 453 CE fam1=Altaic fam2=Turkic fam3=Oghur The Hunnic language is an extinct language of theHuns. The records for this language are sparse. Classification Hunnic has been considered as related to the extinctBulgar and to present-day Chuvash in various schemesof genetic relationship. Today these languages areclassified, alongside with Khazar and Turkic Avar, asmembers of the Oghuric branch of the Turkic languagefamily. The suggestion that Hunnic was a Turkic languagearises from the identification of Hunnic names and otherHunnic lexical items as Turkic, some attested in thesurviving literary records, [Notably as documented in theworks of Maenchen-Helfen (1973), Pritsak (1982), Kemal (2002).] some recorded on artifacts recovered byarchaeologists. [The decipherment of the inscription onthe Khan Diggiz plate by Mukhamadiev (1995) revealsthe language to be West Hunnic.] The conclusion that Hunnic belongs to the Oghuricbranch of Turkic arises from the reasoning that theknown vocabulary shows the language to belong to the"r-" and "l-"type, as summarized by Johanson: "It isassumed that the Huns also were speakers of an "r-" and "l-"type Turkic language and that their migrationwas responsible for the appearance of this language inthe West." The "r-" and "l-" type language ("Lir"-Turkic) is nowdocumented only by Chuvash, the only subsistingmember of the Oghuric branch of Turkic. The rest of theTurkic languages (Common Turkic) are of the "z-" and"š-" type (also referred to as "Shaz"-Turkic). [Johanson(1998); cf. Johanson (2000, 2007) and the articlespertaining to the subject in Johanson & Csató (ed., 1998).]
    5
  1321. 5
  1322. 5
  1323. 5
  1324. 5
  1325. 5
  1326. Indeed, when Isma‘il captured Tabriz in 1501 he proclaimed himself in pre-Islamic Iranian political terms as Padishah-i Iran. In using the Persian term “Padishah,” to describe his status in “Iran,” he was repeating pre-Islamic Iranian political and geographical/political terminology that had only recently been revived by the Il-Khanid Mongols and used also by the Aq Quyunlu. His invocation of these terms suggests he thought of himself as a political heir of hismatrilineal relatives, the Aq Quyunlu. The ancient term “Iran” had fallen out of use following the Arab-Muslim invasions and had not been used by the Caliphs, or their successors, the Samanids, or the many Turkic dynasties that succeeded them. A final irony of Isma‘il’s use of the term “Iran,” or in one of his poems the phrasemulk-i ‘Ajam, the “state” or “kingdom of Iran,” is that even though Tabriz, Azerbaijan, and Mesopotamia represented provinces of the pre-Islamic Shahanshahs, the “kings of Kings” of Iran, there is no evidence that Isma‘il imagined himself to be reconstituting a new Iranian empire; rather he planned to establish a messianic Shi‘i state on Aq Quyunlu foundations. Within the decade following his capture of Tabriz in 1501, Isma‘il occupied the geographic center of the pre-Islamic Achaemenid and Sasanian Iranian empires. He did so, though, with Oghuz tribes whose knowledge of the Shah-nama and the glories of pre-Islamic Iranian kingship was almost certainly limited to inchoate oral traditions. Isma‘il was reconstituting the Aq Quyunlu state in these conquests, and like that of the Aq Quyunlu, the ultimate focus of his ambitions was eastern Anatolia, where his father and grandfather and he himself had proselytized among the Turks. Dale, S. (2009). The rise of Muslim empires. In The Muslim Empires of the Ottomans, Safavids, and Mughals (New Approaches to Asian History, pp. 48-76). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511818646.005 They may have been Iranians or Turks, or even of Kurdish or Arabic origin, but their appeal was religious rather than ethnic or tribal. Devotion to the Safavid order was widespread among the Türkmen tribes of Azarbayjan and Anatolia. Safavid followers wore a distinctive red turban and were known as Qizilbash, or “red-heads.” The Safavid order was both Sufi and Shiite in orientation, and it is thanks to the Safavids that Iran is a Shiite country today. Religious overtones aside,in most other respects theirs was a typical turkish dynasty. As late as the 1660s and 1670s, a Frenchman at the Safavid court could still write: “Turkish is the language of the armies and of the court; one speaks nothing but Turkish there, as much among the women as among the men, throughout in the seraglios of the great; this comes about because the court is originally of the country of this language, descended from the Türkmens, of whom Turkish is their native tongue. Jeroen Duindam (2016). Dynasties: A Global History of Power, 1300–1800. Cambridge University Press. p. 136. ISBN 978-1-107-06068-5. The Qājār dynasty, descended from a tribe whose early traces in Iran date to the eleventh century, held the reins of power until 1925. Much like the Safavids, they were Turkmen and spoke Turkish: their ethnic group of about 10,000 people led a nomadic life in northern Iran when it conquered the principalities that had fought over the Iranian plateau after the death of Nāder Shāh (1747). Richard, Y. (2019). Iran under the Qajars. In Iran: A Social and Political History since the Qajars (pp. 1-17). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. MY interest in Shāh Ismā'īl's poetry was aroused thirty-six years ago, when from my Ahl-i Ḥaqq friends I learnt that the Khāṭu'ī mentioned in one of their hymns was no lessa person than the founder of the Ṣafavi dynasty: Khatā'ī-dä nāṭiq oldï, Türkistanïn pīri oldï “(Godhead) came to speech in the person of Khatā'ī, (who) became the pīr of the Turks (of Āzarbāyjān)”, according to the explanation given to me. Minorsky, V. (1942). The Poetry of Shāh Ismā'īl I. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, 10(4), 1006-1029.
    5
  1327. 5
  1328. 5
  1329. 5
  1330. 5
  1331. 5
  1332. 5
  1333. 5
  1334. 5
  1335. 5
  1336.  Imran Akram  As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-of-islam-3/bulghars-COM_23726 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://encyclopedia.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgar https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bolgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-bulgarians https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. https://www.factmonster.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu (Bulgar genetic proximity) Thus supporting the view that Tatars may be descendents of ancient Bulgars. https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/22520580/ Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/250688v1.full However, given the common Turkic genetic background of the Bulgars and Khazars, these ethnicities may be difficult to tell apart either archaeologically or genetically. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/2019.12.15.876912v1.full.pdf Most Tatars trace their descent to Volga Bulgars, a medieval Turkic people who have inhabited the Middle Volga and lower Kama region. https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?page=1&q=Bulgars Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://journals.plos.org/plosone/article/file?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0205920&type=printable Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2849381?journalCode=spc https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2853091?journalCode=spc https://brill.com/view/book/edcoll/9789047423560/Bej.9789004163898.i-492_006.xml
    5
  1337. 5
  1338. 5
  1339. 5
  1340. 5
  1341. 5
  1342. 5
  1343. 5
  1344. 5
  1345. 5
  1346. 5
  1347. 5
  1348. 5
  1349. 5
  1350. 5
  1351. 5
  1352. 5
  1353. 5
  1354. 5
  1355. 5
  1356. 5
  1357. 5
  1358. 5
  1359. 5
  1360. The 13th century inaugurates a new period. The leader of a Mongolian tribe, known as Chinggis Khan, united a number of nomadic tribes and launched a series of campaigns and conquests that created a large unified Eurasian empire, completed by his sons and grandsons in the 13th and 14th centuries. The empire finally extended across most of Eurasia: Siberia, Inner Asia, Central Asia, the Far East, China, Korea, Eastern Europe, Caucasus, Iran, the Middle East and the Near East. The defeated realms became subjects, vassals or tributaries. The Silk Routes, which con- nected the trade centers across Eurasia, came under the exclusive control of the empire. What kind of language empire was this? We would expect a predominance and breakthrough of Mongolic, but this was not the case. The overwhelming majority of the 'Mongol' armies spoke Turkic, largely as a result of language shift. The Mongol campaigns resulted in a massive wave of linguistic Turkicization. Their demogra- phic consequences were immense. Huge numbers of Inner Asian nomads, Turkic and other tribes, entered Central Asia and the regions beyond it. Massive groups from the east were transplanted to new locations, joining local Turkic-speaking populations and laying the foundations for new Turkic-speaking areas. Old confederations were dispersed in favor of new units, the germs of the modern Turkic-speaking peoples. Turkic had its breakthrough and conquered a giant territory. A new brand of Kipchak Turkic was introduced by those tribes that arrived with the Mongol armies. It became the dominant form of Turkic in the area between the Volga and the Ural mountains. A new era in the cultural development of the Turking-speaking groups began. The 'Pax Mongolica' established a relatively peaceful area of unified administration and similar legislation, based on the Mongol code of law. It created stable cultural, social and economic conditions for communication and trade in the vast Eurasian territory of the Mongols.
    5
  1361. 5
  1362. 5
  1363. 5
  1364. 5
  1365. 5
  1366. 5
  1367. 5
  1368. 5
  1369. 5
  1370. 5
  1371. Almost nothing is now known of Osman, founder of the House of Osman, the man remembered as the first of the Ottoman sultans. “Osman Bey appeared,” stated a laconic chronograph, later. No one knows when or where he was born, and for a long time not a single artefact existed that could be confidently dated to his lifetime. Now two coins have come to light, one in a private collection in London and the other in the Istanbul Archaeological Museum, inscribed Osman ibn Ertugrul.4 Even his name is the subject of some controversy. The Greek historian Pachymeres,5 who gave us the description of the Sangarius flood and is the one contemporary writer to mention Osman’s name, did not call him Osman at all but rather Ataman. The surprising notion that Osman had another name finds support in two later sources, one an armchair geography written around 1350 in Arabic and the other a biography of the Muslim saint Haji Bektash, circa 1500. Ataman is a Turkish name or maybe Mongol, while Osman is impeccably Muslim, the Turkish form of the Arabic ‘Uthman – as in the companion of the Prophet Muhammad, the third Caliph of Islam. This has led to some suspicion that our Osman, or Ataman, the Ottoman, might have been born a pagan, that he may have taken his new name Osman later when he became a Muslim. But if this were true, if Osman were indeed a convert to Islam who changed his name, why would his sons have kept their genuinely Turkish names, who were Muslims beyond any doubt?6 From what Pachymeres wrote, about the only thing we can surmise of the Turk he called Ataman is that he was a warrior. With the Sangarius (Sakarya) River raids and the victory at Bapheus, Turkish warriors came from far and wide to join him.7 Ataman laid siege to Nicaea and, though he was not able to take the city, subjected the surrounding area to raids, killing many, taking some captive, the tur ish flood 9 and scattering the rest. He did take several other fortresses and fortified towns in the Sangarius valley, using them to store his plunder. Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press., pp 8-9 Ibn Battuta claimed to have met Orhan, “the greatest of the kings of the Turkmens and the richest in wealth, lands and military forces.” Orhan “fought with the infidels continually,” and moved regularly between his more than one hundred castles, checking that they were in good repair, never staying more than a month in any one place.12 Ibn Battuta’s impression of Orhan as engaged in incessant combat is emphatically supported by Greek writers who left accounts. Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press., pp 11
    5
  1372. 5
  1373. 5
  1374. 5
  1375. 5
  1376. 5
  1377. 5
  1378. 8 This can be surmised by analysing the names of Hunnic princes and tribes. The names of the following Hunnic princes are clearly Oghuric Turkic in origin: Mundzuk (Attila's father, from Turkic Munc uq = pearl/jewel: for an in-depth discussion of the Hunnic origin of this name in particular see Schramm (1969), 139-40), Oktar/Uptar (Attila's uncle, Öktär brave/powerful), Oebarsius (another of Attila's paternal uncles, Arbårs leopard of the moon), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qarâton = black-cloak), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bársig = governor), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig, meaning brave or noble, or Quršiq meaning belt-bearer). For these etymologies see Bona (1991), 33. Three of Attila's known sons. have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila's principal wife, the mother of the crown prince' Ellac, has the Turkic name Herekan, as does another notable wife named Eskam. See Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 392-415. See also Bona (1991), 33-5, and Pritsak (1956), 414. Most known Hunnic tribal names are also Turkic, Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 427-41, e.g. Ultincur, Akatir etc. The cur suffix in many of these names is a well-known Turkic title and as Beckwith (1987), 209, points out the To-lu or Tardus tribes (Hunnic in origin) of the Western Turkish On Oq were each headed by a Cur (noble). Zieme (2006), 115, speculates that the title cur belongs to a pre-Turkic Tocharian stratum of the Turkic language, which, if true, again highlights the essential heterogeneity of Central Asian peoples and even languages. See also Aalto (1971), 35. In addition to this primary language (Oghuric Turkic), Priscus informs us that Latin and Gothic were also understood by the Hunnic elite. See Priscus, fr. 13.3, Blockley (1983), 289. The name of Ellac, Attila’s eldest son, is a corruption of the Turkic älik ( ilik ) meaning ‘ruler, king’. 21 Ernak/Irnik the youngest son also has the variation of the same suffix in his name. His name is probably Turkic är-näk , meaning ‘great hero’, with the suffix here functioning as an augmentation of the Turkic är-än (hero). 22 Thus the suffix -ik/ich was used in Hunnic to imply greatness (i.e. ruler or kingship). These names were, it seems, formal court titles rather than personal names. Kim, H. (2013). The end of the Hunnic Empire in the west. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 89-136). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    5
  1379.  @rua1606  Osmanlı Devleti’ni kuranlar ve geliştirenler, “Türklük bilinci”ne sahipti, tabii aynı zamanda “ümmet” olduklarını da ihmal etmiyorlardı. Ki bunların biri “millî”, diğeri “dinî” kimliktir. İkisi bir arada mükemmele ulaşır. Meşhur Osmanlı tarihçisi ve Şeyhülislamı Hoca Sadeddin Efendi, “Tacü’t Tevarih” isimli eserinde Osmanlı fetihlerini anlatırken, “Türk yiğitleri”, “Zaferleri gölge edinmiş Türk askerleri” gibi ifadeler kullanıyor. 16. Yüzyılın en önemli tarihçilerinden Gelibolulu Mustafa Ali ise “Kühn-ül Ahbar” adlı tarihinde, “seçkin millet, güzel ümmet, Türk milleti” tanımlamaları ile “Türk” kimliğinin altını çiziyor. 17. Yüzyıl tarihçilerinden Solakzade Mehmet Hemdemi Efendi de eserlerinde “Konstantiniye’yi feth eden Türk’ün oğlu”dan bahsediyor… Neredeyse tüm saray tarihçileri Osmanlı Hanedanı’nı Oğuz Han’a ve Orta Asya’ya bağlıyorlar. Osmanlıların, Oğuz neslinden ve Kayı Boyu’ndan geldiğini defalarca tekrarlıyorlar. Fatih Sultan Mehmed, Cem Sultan’dan olan torununa “Oğuz”, II. Bayezid’den olan torununa ise “Korkud” adını veriyor. Sultan II. Abdülhamid’in torunlarından birinin adı, “Ertuğrul”dur (Şair Eşref’ti galiba, “Sultan Abdülhamid’in bir torunu oldu, adını Ertuğrul koydular” dediklerinde, “Biz hanedan bitti derken, onlar yeniden mi başlıyor?” diyen. Malum: Osman Gazi’nin babasının adı “Ertuğrul”du. Timur Devleti “Türk” olduğunu iddia edince, Sultan II. Murad, Osmanlı Devleti’nin de “Türk Devleti” olduğunu vurgulama gereği duyup, paralara ve topların üzerine Kayı Boyu’nun damgası vurduruyor. Yine Sultan II. Murad döneminde Türkçe ön plana çıkıyor, Yazıcızade Ali, Oğuzlar’ın ve Türklerin anlatıldığı “Selçukname”yi (İbn Bibi) zamanın Türkçesi’ne çevirmekle kalmıyor, bazı ekleme ve ilavelerle de zenginleştiriyor. Fatih döneminde pek çok dini, edebi, ahlâki, tıbbi, siyasi, sözlük ve ansiklopedik eserler Türkçe’ye tercüme ediliyor. Devletteki tüm resmi yazışmalar, zaten Türkçedir. Avrupalılar da Osmanlılara daima “Türk”, Padişah’a “Türk sultanı”, Osmanlı Devleti’ne de “Türkiye” diyor, Avrupa haritalarında Osmanlı Devleti, “Türk İmparatorluğu” olarak gösteriliyor. O kadar ki, Avrupalılar, Müslüman olan birine “Türk oldu” diyorlar. Türklük’le Müslümanlık böylesine özdeşleştiriliyor. Bazı sadrazamlar “devşirme” olsalar da, üst düzey bürokratların ezici çoğunluğu “Türk”tür. Yönetimin başında ise zaten “Türk oğlu Türk” padişah vardır. Ama Osmanlı Devleti, asla “ulus devlet” değildir. Çok dinli, çok dilli, çok ırklı bir oluşumdu. Bu yüzden üst düzey yöneticiler “Türkçülük” yapmazlar, ancak “Türklük”lerinden de asla utanmazlar. Nitekim Kanuni ile “Koca Türk” diye şakalaşan meşhur Sadrazam Pargalı İbrahim Paşa’ya Kanuni’nin verdiği sert cevap meşhurdur: “Evet Türk’üm, bir diyeceğin mi var?” Pargalı’nın bu cevap karşısında yerin dibine geçtiğini tahmin edersiniz.
    5
  1380. 5
  1381. 5
  1382. 5
  1383. 5
  1384. 5
  1385. 5
  1386. 5
  1387. 5
  1388. 5
  1389. 5
  1390. 5
  1391. 5
  1392. 5
  1393. 5
  1394. 5
  1395. 5
  1396. 5
  1397. 5
  1398. 5
  1399. 5
  1400. Page -26- Teragay, the chief of the tribe of Berlas, is said to 'i have been a tnau of distinguished piety and liberality, I and he inherited an incalculable number of slieep and goata,^ cattle and servants. His wife, Tekina Kha- I toum, was virtuous and beautiful; and on the 8th ' of April, 1336, she gave birth to a son, at their encampment, near the verdant walls^ of the delicious town of Kesh. This child was the future aspirant for universal empire. Timour was of the race of Toorkish wanderers, and be was of noble lineage, amougst a people who thought much of their descent. His countrymen lived in tents, loved the wandering lives of warlike shepherds, better than the luxury and ease of cities; and, even in the countries which they had conquered, preferred an encampment in the open plains, to "a residence in the most splendid palaces. Page -194- ^ Timour was the son of Teragay Nevian. He gives the following account of his lineage, in his memoirs :—" My father told me that we were descendants from Abu-al-Atrak (father of the Turks) the son of Japhet. His fifth son, Aljeh Khan, had twin sons, Tatar and Mogul, who placed their feet on the paths of infidelity. Turaene Khan had a son Kabul, whose son, Munga Bahadur, was the father of Temugin, small estate, with not more than three or four mounted attendants. He lived iu a village, near this city of Kesh, for the men of this land prefer living in the villages, and in the plains, to living in cities. His son, also, had not more than four or five horses. I will now tell you, what was told to the ambassadors, as certain truth in this city, and in other parts. It is said that Timour, having four or five servants, went out one day to steal a sheep, and on another day a cow, by force, from the people of the country. When he had got them, be ate them with his followers ; and some because of the plunder, others because he was a brave and good hearted man, joined him, until he had a force of three hundred mounted followers. From that time be traversed the country, to rob and steal all he could lay hands on, for himself and bis companions, and he also frequented the roads, and plundered the merchants.' Narrative of the embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the court of Timour at Samarcand, A.D. 1403-6 by González de Clavijo, Ruy, d. 1412; Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir, 1830-1916 ed Page -130- On Saturday, the 12th of April, the Emperor of TrebizonJ sent for the ambassadorSj and when they ai-rivcd at his palace, they found him in a saloon, which was in an upper story ; and he received them very well. After they had spoken with him, they returned to their lodging. With the emperor was his son, who was about twenty-five years of age ; and the emperor was tall and handsome. The emperor and his son were dressed in imperial robes. They wore, on their heads, tall hats surmounted by golden cords, on the top of which were cranes' feathers; and the hats were bound with the skins of martens. They call the emperor Germanoli,' and his son Quelex -^ and they call the son emperor as well as the father, because it is the custom to call the eldest legitimate son emperor, although his father may be alive; and the Greek name for emperor, is Basilens. This emperor pays tribute to Timour Beg, and to other Turks, who are his neighbours. He is married to a relation of the Emperor of Constantinople, and his son is married to the daughter of a knight of Constantinople, and has two little daughters."
    5
  1401. 5
  1402. 5
  1403. 5
  1404. 5
  1405. 5
  1406. 5
  1407. 5
  1408. 5
  1409. 5
  1410. 5
  1411. 5
  1412. 5
  1413. 5
  1414. *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    5
  1415. 5
  1416. 5
  1417. 5
  1418. 5
  1419. 5
  1420. 5
  1421. 5
  1422. 5
  1423. 5
  1424. Bulgars are onogurs Old Great Bulgaria or Great Bulgaria (Byzantine Greek: Παλαιά Μεγάλη Βουλγαρία, Palaiá Megálē Voulgaría), also often known by the Latin names Magna Bulgaria[3] and Patria Onoguria ("Onogur land"),[4] was a 7th-century state formed by the Onogur Bulgars on the western Pontic-Caspian steppe (modern southern Ukraine and southwest Russia).[5] Great Bulgaria was originally centered between the Dniester and lower Volga. Later Byzantine scholars implied that the Bulgars had previously been known as the Onogurs (Onoğur). Agathon wrote about the "nation of Onogur Bulğars"],Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VII remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur. There are several theories about the origin of the name Onogur. In some Turkic languages on means "10" and ğur "arrow"; and "ten arrows" might imply a federation of ten tribes, i.e. the Western Turkic Khaganate. Within the Turkic languages, "z" sounds in the easternmost languages tend to have become "r" in the westernmost Turkic languages; therefore, the ethnonym Oghuz may be the source of Oghur; that is, on Oğur would mean "ten clans of Oghuz". Old Great Bulgaria (Magna Bulgaria[29]), also known as Onoghundur–Bulgars state, or Patria Onoguria in the Ravenna Cosmography.[30][31][20] Constantine VII (mid-10th century) remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs.[32] Both names are best explained as corresponding to Onogundur, an old name in Greek sources for the Bulgars. https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VIIremarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur.
    5
  1425. 5
  1426. 5
  1427. 5
  1428. 5
  1429. 5
  1430. 5
  1431. 5
  1432. 5
  1433. 5
  1434. 5
  1435. 5
  1436. 5
  1437. 5
  1438. 5
  1439. 5
  1440. 5
  1441. 5
  1442. 5
  1443. 5
  1444. 5
  1445. 5
  1446. 5
  1447. 5
  1448. 5
  1449. 5
  1450. 5
  1451. 5
  1452. 5
  1453. 5
  1454. 5
  1455. 5
  1456. 5
  1457. 5
  1458. 5
  1459. 5
  1460. 5
  1461. Huns and Bulgars are Oghur Turks *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    5
  1462. 5
  1463. 5
  1464.  @Boyan67  Bulgarians are not Turkic idiot kid Bulgars are Turkic and still existing in Volga and Chuvashia As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria They colonised areas of the eastern Balkans and in the seventh century other Slav tribes combined with the Proto-Bulgars, a group of Turkic origin, to launch a fresh assault into the Balkans. https://assets.cambridge.org/97805216/16379/excerpt/9780521616379_excerpt.pdf https://www.cambridge.org/core/books/concise-history-of-bulgaria/E5AC0A4C1CB30368CE2AA22AC7C7EB8E Classified by phonetic criteria, Turkic languages are subdivided into a small r-language division, and a large z-division. The latter can again be subdivided into Yakut, the d-section, and y-languages. The r-group is The Ancient Northwestern Division: (I) Volga Bolghar (Volga- Bulgarian or Hunno-Bulgarian). Modem: (2) Chuvash. https://www.utpjournals.press/doi/pdf/10.3138/uram.7.1.34 The origin of the Tatars is subject to debate: are Kazan Tatars descendants of the pre-Mongol Turkic Bulgar people or descendants of the Tatars of the Mongol Golden Horde? https://www.international.ucla.edu/cnes/article/123623 More than a millenium of contact between Finno-Ugric (Mordvin, Mari and Permic) and Turkic languages (Bulgar-Chuvash and Volga Kipchak) in the Volga-Kama area have produced conditions of multilingualism and mutual linguistic influence. https://benjamins.com/catalog/tsl.108.23man The endangered Chuvash language is the only living representative of the Bulgar branch, the earliest offshoot of Proto-Turkic (PT), which is in many respects opposed to the Common Turkic (CT) languages. Evidence from Chuvash is of vital importance in reconstructing Proto-Turkic, particularly its phonology. Chuvash represents characteristic features of the Bulgar branch, such as two types of rhotacism (PT *ŕ > CT /z/, Bulg. /r/; PT *δ > Bulg. /r/ with /j/, /d/, /t/ and /z/ in different subgroups of CT), lambdacism (PT *λ > CT /š/, Bulg. /l/), the “Bulgar palatalization” (PT *s- > Bulg. /š-/ and PT *t- > Bulg. /č-/ in certain contexts) etc. (Dybo 2010; Róna-Tas & Berta 2011). These correspondences provide a more complete reconstruction of the Proto-Turkic phonological system. https://liberalarts.utexas.edu/lrc/extras/ichl/savelyev-crucial-role-of-chuvash-dialects.php The Turkic languages are further divided, whether one believes in Altaic unity or not, according to various characteristics, such as geography, or as follows, phonology. The first language to diverge from the rest of the Turkic languages is Chuvash (and Volga-Bulgar, which is either Old-Chuvash, or at some point merged with it), based on it exhibiting r and l where the others have z and s, respectively. For instance, the Bulgar word for 'nine' is taxar, while its cognate in Oguz is toquz. For the purposes of this paper, the r/l - z/S division is the most important, so that with the exception of Chuvash and Volga Bulgar, the Turkic languages will be treated as a whole unit. https://prism.ucalgary.ca/bitstream/handle/1880/51428/021_Winter_99_Therien.pdf?sequence=1&isAllowed=y The Proto-Bulgarian language, whose Turkic character is fully proved, was the first Turkic language that came in contact with the language of the Slavs who lived on the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 5th century until the second half of the 7th century, when the peninsula was populated by Proto-Bulgarians. https://apcz.umk.pl/czasopisma/index.php/LC/article/download/LC.2020.015/25589 The disagreement on the origins, however, is illustrated by two main theses – Kypchak and Bulgar. The Kypchak school of thought maintains that Volga Tatars descent directly from the Tatars of the Golden Horde, whereas the Bulgar claims that the forefathers of Kazan Tatars were Bulgars – a Turkic group that settled in the Middle Volga and lower Kama after being displaced from their ancestral lands located at the Sea of Azov by Arab raids. https://link.springer.com/content/pdf/10.1007%2F978-981-13-2898-5_148.pdf (Atlantic University Press) https://www.ethnologue.com/language/chv https://www.ethnologue.com/subgroups/bolgar http://glottolog.org/resource/languoid/id/bolg1249 https://id.loc.gov/authorities/subjects/sh85017922.html Xiongnu (Pre-Proto-Bulgharic, in Mongolia). https://brill.com/downloadpdf/journals/jeal/1/1/article-p46_4.xml The Turkic component of the Xiongnu is, however, unambiguously signalled by a number of Bulgharic loanwords in Proto-Samoyedic https://www.studmed.ru/view/janhunen-j-the-mongolic-languages_5a46d1344a9.html?page=44 rowed from the Bulgar‒Chuvash branch of Turkic. ... need to show the length of Proto-Turkic /e/ explicitly in this paper, as it is always long. https://brill.com/downloadpdf/journals/jeal/1/1/article-p78_5.xml The Proto-Bulgarian language, whose Turkic character is fully proved, was the first Turkic language that came in contact with the language of the Slavs who lived on the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 5th century until the second half of the 7th century, when the peninsula was populated by Proto-Bulgarians. https://apcz.umk.pl/czasopisma/index.php/LC/article/download/LC.2020.015/25589
    5
  1465. 5
  1466. 5
  1467. 5
  1468. 5
  1469. 5
  1470. 5
  1471. 5
  1472. Krum is Turk As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false
    5
  1473. 5
  1474. 5
  1475. 5
  1476. 5
  1477. 5
  1478. 5
  1479. 5
  1480. 5
  1481. 5
  1482. 5
  1483. 5
  1484. 4
  1485. 4
  1486. 4
  1487. 4
  1488. Nikov is the first Bulgarian historian to pay special attention to, and attri bute great significance to, the Turkic components in the Bulgarian ethnogen esis (i.e., after the Bulgars) and among the ruling aristocracy. He elaborated on the issue of the "Turkic element's" influence upon Bulgarian history in a 1928 unpublished manuscript (delivered as a public lecture). Nikov began with the following policy-setting statement: There is no period in our history on which the Turkic element did not exert its strongest influence and did not leave the deepest traces in the development of our people. [...] None of the Balkan peoples has experi enced the Turkic influence so strongly as our people, The Turkic pressure began from Central Asia and had two directions to the northwest through southern Russia, and to the southwest through Persia and Asia Minor. The Bulgarian state was founded due to one of the Turkic peoples, the Bulgars, who themselves joined a number of Turkic tribal alliances (of Huns, Kutrigurs, Utigurs, Avars, and Khazars). During Byzantine rule, the Turkic Pechenegs and Uz came from the north; many of them crossed the Danube and were assimilated by the Bulgarian people. Then came the Cumans, without whose decisive help the uprising of Asenevtsi would hardly have succeeded. Thus, just as the First Bulgarian Kingdom was founded with the help of the Turkic Bulgars, the Second Kingdom was founded with "the decisive collabora tion of the Turkic Cumans."129 Not only did Cumans settle south of the Danube and become assimilated and absorbed by the Slavic-Bulgarian people, but they were also of great significance politically in the Second Kingdom, whose dynas ties all had Cuman blood in them. There were also many Bulgarian boyars of Cuman origin, including Balic in Dobrudzha. It could even be said that the Cumans acquired a dominant position in the political life of the state. 130 There followed the influence of the Mongol Tartars, who even supplied one Bulgarian king, Chaka. But of greatest importance were the Ottoman and Seljuk Turks, who conquered the Balkans from Asia Minor. Concerning the Cumans, Nikov considers the "transfusion of blood" from Turkic "elements" an asset, a means of rejuvenating and strengthening the "race" and enhancing the vitality of the Bulgarian people (in contrast with the conquering Turks).
    4
  1489. 4
  1490. 4
  1491. 4
  1492. 4
  1493. 4
  1494. 4
  1495.  @SD-SD-SD  fort comme un turc [adj] très fort ; vigoureux ; robuste ; costaud Origin and definition Today, a Turk is just another human being. And even if there are Turks who hold world records in weightlifting, nothing seems to justify calling a Turk more strong than a Greek, a Monegasque or a Chinese. But we must not forget the history of Turkey. Before this country became what it is today, there was the Ottoman Empire built by a people of warriors through conquests in Europe, Africa and Asia. These Turkish or Ottoman fighters impressed by their strength, their courage and also their brutality, their cruelty. Thus in the 17th and 18th centuries, the Turk symbolized the unbeliever, the brutal enemy. It was also said of someone who was rude and ruthless that he was "a real Turk" and to treat someone "Turkish" was to treat him unceremoniously. The expression originated in the mid-15th century, shortly after the capture of Constantinople (ancient Byzantium and present-day Istanbul) by the troops of Sultan Mehmet II in 1453. Examples “I have two, sir, who, without vanity, could be presented to the pope, especially my eldest, who is a pretty bit of a girl. I am raising her to be a countess, although her mother does not want it. How old is she, sir, this future countess? But she is approaching fifteen years old: already that is a fathom taller for you, nice, fresh as an April morning, agile, uncoupled, sprightly, and above all strong as a Turk. Devil ! these are good dispositions for being a countess. Oh ! her mother may say so, she will be. » Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra - Don Quixote of La Mancha
    4
  1496. 4
  1497. 4
  1498. 4
  1499. 4
  1500. 4
  1501. 4
  1502. 4
  1503. 4
  1504. 4
  1505. Purevjargal Puujee China: A New Cultural History - Sayfa 238 https://books.google.com.tr › books Cho-yun Hsu - 2012 - ‎Önizleme - ‎Diğer sürümler The Turko-Mongol Khitan (Qidan) arose at the end of the Tang, and in 938, during the Five Dynasties, Emperor Shi Jingtang of the Later Jin ceded sixteen northern prefects to them. From that point on, throughout several hundred years of the ... The New Encyclopaedia Britannica - 25. cilt - Sayfa 479 https://books.google.com.tr › books Encyclopaedia Britannica, inc - 2003 - ‎Snippet görünümü - ‎Diğer sürümler tribes of Tibet, such as the Hsi Hsia, and the Khitans (a Turco-Mongolian people from Manchuria) from raiding the borderlands and the local capital. The position of Yu- chou consequently became increasingly important. On the fall of T'ang ... https://books.google.com.tr › books The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History Touraj Daryaee · 2012 · History The Mongols were welcomed not only by the Muslims of the province but by the Turco-Mongol Khitans, who as ... Imagehttps://eprints.soas.ac.uk › Mongols... the mongols in iran - SOAS Research Online yazan: G Lane · 2012 · Alıntılanma sayısı: 11 · İlgili makaleler 8 Eki 2011 · the oxford handbook of iranian history ... Muslims of the province but by the Turco -Mongol Khitans, ... Imageeprints.lse.ac.uk › ...PDF Remnants of the Mongol imperial tradition - LSE Research Online yazan: IB Neumann · 2015 · Alıntılanma sayısı: 1 · İlgili makaleler The Khitans were a semi-nomadic Turko-Mongolian people that had established the. Liao dynasty, been displaced, and ... The Khitans are Turco-mongolic peoples
    4
  1506. 4
  1507. 4
  1508. 4
  1509. 4
  1510. 4
  1511. 4
  1512. 4
  1513. 4
  1514.  @SpartanLeonidas1821  It seems impossible that enslaved women could endure the long trip from the Mediterrean to Central India in early Antiquity, a distance of 4,000 miles or over 1000 hours of walking according to google maps. Yet Greek and Roman records of slave acquisitions, sales, or trade with India set against mentions of Greek or Yavana (western) women in Indian harems reveal that it was possible, even normal, to transport captive Greek women to India. This paper will use Sanskirt, Pali, and Prakrit texts to analyze how these Greek female slaves were viewed and used as elite slaves in Indian society. A Prakrit text, Antagada-dasio, describes a royal Jain household which included Greek ‘Yavana’women as household slaves along with many other ethnicities as early as the 5th century BCE-The Persian Era. These women were described wearing their ethnic clothing and communicating in sign language showing that ethnic diversity was valued by royals. Greek/western women appear in other Indian sources from antiquity mentioning Greek female slaves serving as harem attendants and as female units of armed body guards that surrounded the ruler in and outside of the harem walls. Did using women in quasi-military units result from the Amazon legends that followed Alexander the Great into India? Other sources hint that numerous Greek women worked in India as topless dancers, entertainers, musicians, and courtesans. The Greek women in texts give a view of multi-ethnic elite female slavery in ancient India. Their racial and ethnic differences made them exotic. The distant peoples that they represented demonstrated their owner’s imperial ambitions. Greek slaves, whether used as concubines, courtesans, or personal body guards, provided prestige for Indian rulers who used female slaves to demonstrate their imperial ambitions and sophistication. The Prestige Makers: Greek Slave Women in Ancient India Kathryn A. HainLink to Orcid Journal of World History University of Hawai'i Press Volume 31, Number 2, June 2020 pp. 265-294
    4
  1515. 4
  1516. 4
  1517. 4
  1518. 4
  1519. 4
  1520. 4
  1521. 4
  1522. 4
  1523. 4
  1524. 4
  1525. 4
  1526. 4
  1527. 4
  1528. 4
  1529. 4
  1530. 4
  1531. 4
  1532. 4
  1533. 4
  1534. 4
  1535. 4
  1536. 4
  1537. The greatest success of the Turks, their history as administrators,has been little appreciated in the West. For six hundred years the Ottoman Empire ruled successfully over a great land, an imperial record that can stand with that of Romans. The Ottomans created an empire of unique toleration, where many peoples and religions kept their own traditions at a time when religious persecution was the rule elsewhere. It was an empire of laws, held together by rules as much as by the personality of the sultan. It is no accident that the great sultan Süleyman, known to the West as The Magnificent, was known to the Turks as The Lawgiver, asign of his and the Empire's true success. If the achievements of the Turks in politics and law are littleknown in America, those in the humanities are even less so. Yet Turkish music, art, architecture, and poetry were the crowning glories, coming as they do from a different cultural tradition. The beauty of Turkish poetry may only be fully appreciated in Turkish and Turkish classical music may not perfectly match whatis expected by Western ears, but the beauty of Turkish art caneasily be seen. The grace of Turkish calligraphy, the colors of Turkish miniature paintings, and the geometric forms of Turkishporcelain tiles are known to be high art by anyone who has seenthem. The great mosques of Istanbul, especially Sinan's Süleymaniye Mosque, rival any buildings in the world. The accomplishments of modern Turkey have been in a different context. The task of the modern Turks was to create a democratic,independent society. In a time of imperialism, Turkey was oneof the few nations to keep its independence, despite great odds against it. Turkey was almost unique outside of Western Europeand North America in its sustained drive to gain democracy. Firs tnoted under Mustafa Kemal Atatürk for its campaign to educateand develop its people to live in the modern world. Turkey now is an economic success and a multiparty democracy. It is one of the few countries of its region that have significantly raised itself up economically, without oil revenues to depend on. Muchremains to be done, but the success is notable. Today, Turkey is a bridge between the Middle East and the West,as well as a bridge between the West and the newly freed lands of Central Asia. It is a state whose people are overwhelmingly Muslim, yet also a state that is thoroughly secular in its lawsand government. The great tradition of Islam is not forgotten,nor is the tradition of western philosophy, government, and technology.
    4
  1538. 4
  1539. 4
  1540. 4
  1541. 4
  1542. 4
  1543. Studies in both Greece and Cyprus are included in this chapter. Standard Greek is the language spoken throughout Greece at home, with minor dialectic variation, and the sole language of administration and education. In contrast, in Cyprus the home language is Cypriot Greek, a dialect with no standardized or written form, but the language of administration and education is very similar to standard Greek, in a situation of diglossia (Hadjioannou, Tsiplakou & Kappler, 2011). There are differences between standard and Cypriot Greek in most linguistic domains, and the two dialects are not entirely mutually intelligible (see discussion and references in Arvaniti, 2006, 2010). Although many phonological awareness tasks may be largely equivalent when used in Greece and Cyprus, it might be kept in mind that Cypriot children are taught and tested in a nonnative linguistic system. Saiegh-Haddad, E. (2017). Learning to Read Arabic. In L. Verhoeven & C. Perfetti (Eds.), Learning to Read across Languages and Writing Systems (pp. 183). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Cypriot Greek, which has a certain amount of regional variation, is markedly different from Standard Greek not only for historical reasons but also because of geographical isolation, different settlement patterns, and extensive contact with typologically distinct languages. The syntax of Cypriot Greek is almost identical with that of Standard Greek, but there are differences in morphol ogy and considerable differences in lexicon and phonology (Papapavlou 1994). The main phonological differences include the presence in Cypriot of palato-alveolar affri cates, and of geminate consonants, includ ing in word-initial position (Newton 1972). Although the differences in syntax, mor phology and phonology are not enormous, the Cypriot dialect and Standard Greek are not particularly readily intelligible (Papa pavlou 1994), probably mostly because the lexicon of Cypriot has significantly more. lexical items of non-Greek origin (Chat zioyannou 1936). Ammon, U., Dittmar, N., Mattheier, K. and Trudgill, P., n.d. Sociolinguistics/ Soziolinguistik. Volume 3. p.1886. Cypriot Greek has often been referred to as a dialect of Greek (Contossopoulos, 2000); a variety that is linguistically proximal to Standard Modern Greek (Grohmann and Kambanaros, 2016 Grohmann et al. 2016), which is the official language in the environment our participants acquire language. Although the official language in education and other formal settings is indeed Standard Modern Greek, research has shown the boundaries between the two varieties, Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek, and their distribution across different registers is not straightforward (Grohmann and Leivada, 2012, Tsiplakou et al. 2016). At times mixing is attested without code-switching being in place, while no official characterization has been provided for any of these terms in this specific context. The question arising in this context is whether the attested variants emerging in mixed speech repertoires are functionally equivalent for an individual speaker. The concept of "competing grammars goes back to Krich 11989, 1991), who proposed that speakers project multiple grammars to deal with ambiguous input This concept has been explicitly connected to the relation between Standard and Cypriot Greek (Papadopo et al. 2014; plaka 2014; Grohman et al 2017) The two varieties have differences in all levels of linguistic analysis and often monolingual speakers of Standard Modern Greek judge Cypriot Greek as unintelligible. At the same time, Greek Cypriot speakers do not always provide reliable judgments of their own speech since these are often clouded by sociolinguistic attitudes toward using the non-standard variety. Cypriot Greek lacks official codification and its status as a different language/variety is often denied by Greek Cypriots who may downplay the differences between Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek and describe the latter as just an accent (Arvaniti, 2010). As the discussion of the different variants will make clear in the next section, the two varieties have differences across levels of linguistic analysis and these differences vastly exceed the sphere of phonetics or phonology. All speakers of Cypriot Greek have exposure to Standard Modern Greek through education and other mediums and in this way, they are competent to different degrees in both varieties. We employ the term 'bilectal' (Rowe and Grohmann, 2013, 2014) to refer to the participants of this study, although it is not entirely clear that the varieties they are exposed to are Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek or that they are only two varieties, under the assumption that a continuum is in place. For instance, the term 'Cypriot Standard Greek' (Arvaniti, 2010) has been proposed to refer to an emerging variety that may count as the standard in the context of Cyprus. This would be a sociolinguistically 'high' variety (Ferguson, 1959) that is used in formal settings, although its degree of proximity with Standard Modern Greek is difficult to determine with precision because great fluidity is attested across different settings and geographical areas. At the school environment, for example, one notices the existence of three different varieties: Cypriot Greek, as the home variety that is used when students interact with each other, Standard Modern Greek, as the language of the teaching material, and another standard-like variety that incorporates elements from both varieties, and is present in the repertoire of both the students and the instructors (Sophocleous and Wilks. 2010; Hadjioannou et al., 2011; Leivada et al.. 2017).
    4
  1544. 4
  1545. 4
  1546. 4
  1547. In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis
    4
  1548. 4
  1549. 4
  1550. 4
  1551. 4
  1552. 4
  1553. 4
  1554. 4
  1555. 4
  1556. 4
  1557. 4
  1558. 4
  1559. 4
  1560. 4
  1561. 4
  1562. 4
  1563. 4
  1564. 4
  1565. 4
  1566. 4
  1567. 4
  1568. 4
  1569. 4
  1570. 4
  1571. 4
  1572. 4
  1573. 4
  1574. 4
  1575. 4
  1576. 4
  1577. 4
  1578. 4
  1579. Saladin was worthy of particular praise as an exceptional figure who had ‘cleansed the holy places of infidelity, who fought the Franks and abolished the trinity of God’. The sultan was described as being of the Turkish dynasty , although his name was given as ‘Salah al-Din al-Kurdi’. “The View from the East: From the Medieval Age to the Late Nineteenth Century.” The Life and Legend of the Sultan Saladin, by JONATHAN PHILLIPS, Yale University Press, NEW HAVEN; LONDON, 2019, pp. 329–344. under the Turkish dynasty , from the days ofSalah al-Din ibn Ayyub on. This is because the Turkish amirs under the Turkish dynasty [of the Ayyubids and Mamluks] were afraid that their ruler might proceed against the de- scendents they would leave behind “The Face of Medieval Jerusalem.” Jerusalem: The Holy City in the Eyes of Chroniclers, Visitors, Pilgrims, and Prophets from the Days of Abraham to the Beginnings of Modern Times, by F. E. Peters, Princeton University Press, PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY, 1985, pp. 379–426. It is rather jarring to hear Sanudo describe the eleventh-century Turks as ‘unskilled in war’ given that they had just conquered the bulk of the Near East,but nonetheless he is undoubtedly right in his claim that the Zangid/Ayyubid Turks in Syria built up their heavy cavalry in response to the Franks. The crusader states and their neighbours : a military history, 1099-1187 Author: Nicholas Morton Publisher: Oxford Oxford University Press 2020 Pp 229. Initiated by Pope Innocent III , the original intention of the crusade was to attack the Turkish Ayyubid dynasty in Egypt , but along the way financial and other considerations diverted the French and Venetian crusaders to Constantinople The Late Byzantine Army: Arms and Society, 1204-1453 Mark C. Bartusis University of Pennsylvania Press, 1992 pp.6
    4
  1580. 4
  1581. 4
  1582. 4
  1583. 4
  1584. 4
  1585. 4
  1586. 4
  1587. 4
  1588. 4
  1589. 4
  1590. 4
  1591. 4
  1592. 4
  1593. 4
  1594. 4
  1595.  @yaqubleis6311  “Turkic history is joke” Then reality strikes🤣 In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis The Iranians thought the Turks coarse and uncouth, lacking any appreciation for poetry and the other fine arts. The Turks, on the other hand, looked down on the Persians as effete and unable to pacify and protect their own country. This conflict is said by one recent commen- tator to have been a major cause for the collapse of the regime. The Safavid emperors were never able to integrate the two types into a coherent, unified governing system." Blake, S. (1991). Courtly and popular culture. In Shahjahanabad: The Sovereign City in Mughal India 1639–1739 (Cambridge South Asian Studies, pp. 122-160). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. FURTHERMORE: ”Fifty thousand Persians in full armour and riding at full gallop could not buckle and route a single Minggan (thousand) of Turks” - Al Maqrizi 🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣
    4
  1596. 4
  1597. 4
  1598. 4
  1599. 4
  1600. 4
  1601. 4
  1602. 4
  1603. 4
  1604. 4
  1605. 4
  1606. 4
  1607. 4
  1608. 4
  1609. 4
  1610. 4
  1611. 4
  1612. 4
  1613. 4
  1614. 4
  1615. 4
  1616. 4
  1617. 4
  1618. 4
  1619. 4
  1620. 4
  1621. 4
  1622. 4
  1623. 4
  1624. 4
  1625. 4
  1626. 4
  1627. 4
  1628. 4
  1629. 4
  1630. 4
  1631. 4
  1632. 4
  1633. 4
  1634. 4
  1635. 4
  1636. No amount of reason will shake modern Greek faith in the Hellenic ethnicity of the ancient Macedonians and their kings. It is more than a political prefer ence: many Greeks see it as a necessity, despite the inconclusive ancient evidence on the nationality of the Macedonians. But recent scholarship has begun to provide a response to old Greek arguments. There is an insufficient amount of evidence-the existence of Greek inscriptions in the kingdom of the Macedonians notwithstand ing-to know what the native language or dialect was. E.g., several dialects of Greek were used in ancient Macedonia, but what was the Macedonian dialect? The evidence of ancient writers suggests that Greek and Macedonian were mutually unintelligible languages in the court of Alexander the Great. Moreover, if contemporary or his torical opinion from antiquity means anything, the ancient world from the fourth century B.C. into the early Hellenistic period-roughly the age of Philip and Alexan der-believed that the Greeks and Macedonians were different peoples. None of which, incidentally, denies that the Macedonians, at least in their court and gentry, were quite highly hellenized, as recent archaeology has clearly shown. See E. Badian, "Greeks and Macedonians," Macedonia and Greece in Late Classical and Early Hellenis tic Times, Studies in the History of Art 10, ed. B. Barr-Sharrar and E. N. Borza (Wash ington, D.C., 1982). 33-51: Eugene N. Borza, In the Shadow of Olympus: The Emergence of Macedon, rev. ed. (Princeton, 1992), ch. 4 and pp. 305-6; id., "Athenians, Mace donians, and the Origins of the Macedonian Royal House," in Studies in Attic Epigra phy, History, and Topography Presented to Eugene Vanderpool, Hesperia suppl. 19 (1982). 713: id., "Ethnicity and Cultural Policy at Alexander's Court." AncW 23 (1992): 1999. The eye expanded. Berkeley, Calif.: University of California Press, p.263.
    4
  1637. 4
  1638. 4
  1639. 4
  1640. 4
  1641. 4
  1642. 4
  1643. 4
  1644. 4
  1645. 4
  1646. 4
  1647. 4
  1648. 4
  1649. 4
  1650. 4
  1651. 4
  1652. 4
  1653. 4
  1654. 4
  1655. 4
  1656. 4
  1657. 4
  1658. 4
  1659. 4
  1660. 4
  1661. 4
  1662. The Hunnic language is an extinct language of theHuns. The records for this language are sparse. Classification Hunnic has been considered as related to the extinctBulgar and to present-day Chuvash in various schemesof genetic relationship. Today these languages areclassified, alongside with Khazar and Turkic Avar, asmembers of the Oghuric branch of the Turkic languagefamily. The suggestion that Hunnic was a Turkic languagearises from the identification of Hunnic names and otherHunnic lexical items as Turkic, some attested in thesurviving literary records, [Notably as documented in theworks of Maenchen-Helfen (1973), Pritsak (1982), Kemal (2002).] some recorded on artifacts recovered byarchaeologists. [The decipherment of the inscription onthe Khan Diggiz plate by Mukhamadiev (1995) revealsthe language to be West Hunnic.] The conclusion that Hunnic belongs to the Oghuricbranch of Turkic arises from the reasoning that theknown vocabulary shows the language to belong to the"r-" and "l-"type, as summarized by Johanson: "It isassumed that the Huns also were speakers of an "r-" and "l-"type Turkic language and that their migrationwas responsible for the appearance of this language inthe West." The "r-" and "l-" type language ("Lir"-Turkic) is nowdocumented only by Chuvash, the only subsistingmember of the Oghuric branch of Turkic. The rest of theTurkic languages (Common Turkic) are of the "z-" and"š-" type (also referred to as "Shaz"-Turkic). [Johanson(1998); cf. Johanson (2000, 2007) and the articlespertaining to the subject in Johanson & Csató (ed., 1998).]
    4
  1663. You ask us also in your epistle: "Of what people, of what family, and of what tribe are you?" Know that we are descended from Japheth, through his son Togarmah. [In Jewish literature Togarmah is the father of all the Turks.] I have found in the genealogical books of my ancestors that Togarmah had ten sons. These are their names: the eldest was Ujur, the second Tauris, the third Avar, the fourth Uauz, the fifth Bizal, the sixth Tarna, the seventh Khazar, the eighth Janur, the ninth Bulgar, the tenth Sawir. [These are the mythical founders of tribes that once lived in the neighborhood of the Black and Caspian Seas.] I am a descendant of Khazar, the seventh son. (Khazar Correspondance / King Joseph’s Reply) other option to discuss is a historical and cultural – but not linguistic – continuity; this would imply a language shift from the Mongolic-speaking Rourans to the Turkic-speaking Avars at some point of their history. In parallel, both disciplines suggest that at least some of the European Avars were of Eastern Asian ancestry, but neither linguistic nor genetic evidence provides sufficient support for a specific connection between the Avars and the Asian Rourans. Savelyev A, Jeong C (2020). Early nomads of the Eastern Steppe and their tentative connections in the West. Evolutionary Human Sciences 2, e20, 1–17. The 6th century historian Menandros Protektor states that the language spoken by the Avars is the same as that of the Huns. Assuming that language is one of the factors determining the origin, it can be argued that the Avars were a part of the Oghur Turks. [36] Turkic languages were spoken by the warrior *aristocracy of the Hunnic, Avar, and Bulgar khaganates, coexisting with the Indo-European tongue of their subjects. Oliver Nicholson, The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity, Oxford University Press, 2018, ISBN 0192562460, p. 200 They concluded that their exact origin is unknown but state that it is likely that the Avars were originally mainly composed of Turkic (Oghuric) tribes.[32] It is relevant to note that none of the Hungarian medieval sources know about Avars, presumably because they were not distinguished from the Huns [2], as many foreign medieval sources also identified Avars with the Huns [3]. Subsequent East-West migrations are connected to Göktürk, Kipchak and Mongolian groups, but these could have insignificant effect on the Conquerors as mostly arrived after the 10th century, moreover most Turkic loanwords in Hungarian originate from West Old Turkic [79], the Oghur Turkic branch associated with previous Turkic speaking groups as Onogurs, Bulgars, Khazars and maybe the Avars.
    4
  1664. 4
  1665. 4
  1666. 4
  1667. 4
  1668. 4
  1669. 4
  1670. 4
  1671. 4
  1672. 4
  1673. 4
  1674. 4
  1675. 4
  1676. 4
  1677. 4
  1678. 4
  1679. In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis
    4
  1680. 4
  1681. 4
  1682. 4
  1683. 4
  1684. 4
  1685. 4
  1686. 4
  1687. 4
  1688. 4
  1689. 4
  1690. 4
  1691. 4
  1692. 4
  1693. 4
  1694. 4
  1695. 4
  1696. 4
  1697. 4
  1698. 4
  1699. 4
  1700. 4
  1701. 4
  1702. 4
  1703. 4
  1704. 4
  1705. 4
  1706. 4
  1707. 4
  1708. 4
  1709. 4
  1710. 4
  1711. 4
  1712. 4
  1713. 4
  1714. 4
  1715. 4
  1716. 4
  1717. 4
  1718. 4
  1719. 4
  1720. 4
  1721. 4
  1722. 4
  1723. 4
  1724. 4
  1725. 4
  1726. 4
  1727. 4
  1728. 4
  1729. 4
  1730. 4
  1731. 4
  1732. 4
  1733. 4
  1734. 4
  1735. 4
  1736. 4
  1737. 4
  1738. 4
  1739. 4
  1740. 4
  1741. 4
  1742. 4
  1743. Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    4
  1744. 4
  1745. 4
  1746. 4
  1747. 4
  1748. 4
  1749. 4
  1750. 4
  1751. 4
  1752. 4
  1753. 4
  1754. 4
  1755. 4
  1756. 4
  1757. 4
  1758. 4
  1759. 4
  1760. 4
  1761. 4
  1762. 4
  1763. 4
  1764. 4
  1765. 4
  1766. 4
  1767. 4
  1768. 4
  1769. 4
  1770. 4
  1771. 4
  1772. 4
  1773. 4
  1774. Tony Montana Xiongnu is Turk Imagehttps://books.google.com.tr › books The Harvard Dictionary of Music Willi Apel, Don Michael Randel · 2003 · Music The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han ... https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=02rFSecPhEsC&pg=PA261&lpg=PA261&dq=huns+turkic+harvard&source=bl&ots=Um90NHTjMK&sig=ACfU3U12VqC4BRu04gsQXZHWLZCl4O_36A&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiI0Z2EmO3mAhXwlIsKHb2KB8sQ6AEwBXoECAQQAQ#v=onepage&q=huns%20turkic%20harvard&f=false ^ Carter Vaughn Findley: The Turks in World History, Oxford University Press, 2004, p.29 ISBN 0195177266, 9780195177268 "It has been widely held that the Xiongnu, or at least their ruling clans, had or were acquiring a Turkic identity, or at least an Altaic one. [...]. By the end of the Xiongnu period, however, the Altaic peoples would be the ones most identified with the equestrian culture earlier developed among the Indo-European peoples of Inner Asia. Furthermore, the earliest clearly Turkic peoples appeared on the peripheries of the late Xiongnu Empire. [...] If not their ethnic progenitors, then, the Xiongnu had manifold ties to the later Turks." Imageasianhistory.oxfordre.com › acrefore Xiongnu - Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History The European Huns, who originated from the Xiongnu Empire, are known to have spoken primarily a Turkic language, more specifically ... Recent genetics research in 2003[4] confirmed the studies[5] indicating that the Turkic peoples,[6] originated from the same area and therefore are possibly related. The earliest separate Turkic peoples appeared on the peripheries of the late Xiongnu confederation about 200 BCE[70] (contemporaneous with the Chinese Han Dynasty).[71] It has often been suggested that the Xiongnu, mentioned in Han Dynasty records, were Proto-Turkic speakers.[72][73][74][75][76] Although little is known for certain about the Xiongnu language(s), it seems likely that at least a considerable part of Xiongnu tribes spoke a Turkic language.[77] Some scholars believe they were probably a confederation of various ethnic and linguistic groups.[78][79] A genetic research in 2003, on skeletons from a 2000 year old Xiongnu necropolis in Mongolia, found individuals with similar DNA sequences as modern Turkic groups, supporting the view that at least parts of the Xiongu were of Turkic origin.[80] Learn history kiddo
    4
  1775. 4
  1776. 4
  1777. 4
  1778. 4
  1779. 4
  1780. 4
  1781. 4
  1782. 4
  1783. 4
  1784. 4
  1785. 4
  1786. 4
  1787. 4
  1788. 4
  1789. 4
  1790. 4
  1791. 4
  1792. 4
  1793. 4
  1794. Ekhkej Baatur As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false
    4
  1795. 4
  1796. 4
  1797. 4
  1798. 4
  1799. 4
  1800. Turks indeed had a decisive role in triggering historical major events like the Migration Period, Crusades, Age of Discovery as well as ending the Middle Ages with the conquest of Constantinople, fall of the Roman Empire. The Turks were considered as the best warriors due to their horsemanship and skill in archery. Kaushik Roy., n.d. Military Transition in Early Modern Asia, 1400-1750: Cavalry, Guns, Government and Ships (Bloomsbury Studies in Military History). p.24. The Turks too , the great warriors of the steppes , were almost haughty in the assumption that they inherited the jihad fighting spirit of the tradition and carried it half - way into Europe . Turko-Persia in Historical Perspective p.94 The Seljukian Turks had had some great warriors ; the period of their power was during the eleventh and twelfth centuries ; they had taken the place of the Arabs as the great Moslem power of the east , though an Arab caliph still nominally reigned at Baghdad . The Divine Aspect of History Volume 2 p.324 In the west the Seljuq invasion of Asia Minor began the process which was to make it the modern land of the Turks and the base from which the greatest Islamic empire of the past 600 years would expand into southeast Europe . MacEachern, S., 2010. The new cultural atlas of the Islamic world. p.32. THE TURKS AND THE WEST. Europe stood in awe of the Ottomans who crushed many states and conquered vast territories, going, as all patriotic Turks will proudly point out, "all the way to the gates of Vienna." European literature is replete with the depictions of the Turk as the hated enemy. The English often thought of the Turk as awe-inspiring and destructive. Thomas Fuller wrote in The Holy Warre (1639): "The Turkish Empire is the greatest... the sun ever saw. ...Grass springeth not where the grand signior's horse setteth his foot." Halman, T. and Warner, J., 2007. Rapture and revolution. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, Crescent Hill Publications, p.9. During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries , understanding the Turks ' military organization , given the credit for the greatest empire since antiquity , became a major European preoccupation . Speake, J., n.d. Literature of travel and exploration. p.891. By the middle of the 16th century, the Turks arguably possessed the greatest empire in the world. A History of the Middle East Paperback – March 15, 2006 by Saul S. Friedman (Author) p.181
    4
  1801. Xiongnu is Turk Imagehttps://books.google.com.tr › books The Harvard Dictionary of Music Willi Apel, Don Michael Randel · 2003 · Music The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han ... https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=02rFSecPhEsC&pg=PA261&lpg=PA261&dq=huns+turkic+harvard&source=bl&ots=Um90NHTjMK&sig=ACfU3U12VqC4BRu04gsQXZHWLZCl4O_36A&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiI0Z2EmO3mAhXwlIsKHb2KB8sQ6AEwBXoECAQQAQ#v=onepage&q=huns%20turkic%20harvard&f=false ^ Carter Vaughn Findley: The Turks in World History, Oxford University Press, 2004, p.29 ISBN 0195177266, 9780195177268 "It has been widely held that the Xiongnu, or at least their ruling clans, had or were acquiring a Turkic identity, or at least an Altaic one. [...]. By the end of the Xiongnu period, however, the Altaic peoples would be the ones most identified with the equestrian culture earlier developed among the Indo-European peoples of Inner Asia. Furthermore, the earliest clearly Turkic peoples appeared on the peripheries of the late Xiongnu Empire. [...] If not their ethnic progenitors, then, the Xiongnu had manifold ties to the later Turks." Imageasianhistory.oxfordre.com › acrefore Xiongnu - Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History The European Huns, who originated from the Xiongnu Empire, are known to have spoken primarily a Turkic language, more specifically ... Recent genetics research in 2003[4] confirmed the studies[5] indicating that the Turkic peoples,[6] originated from the same area and therefore are possibly related. The earliest separate Turkic peoples appeared on the peripheries of the late Xiongnu confederation about 200 BCE[70] (contemporaneous with the Chinese Han Dynasty).[71] It has often been suggested that the Xiongnu, mentioned in Han Dynasty records, were Proto-Turkic speakers.[72][73][74][75][76] Although little is known for certain about the Xiongnu language(s), it seems likely that at least a considerable part of Xiongnu tribes spoke a Turkic language.[77] Some scholars believe they were probably a confederation of various ethnic and linguistic groups.[78][79] A genetic research in 2003, on skeletons from a 2000 year old Xiongnu necropolis in Mongolia, found individuals with similar DNA sequences as modern Turkic groups, supporting the view that at least parts of the Xiongu were of Turkic origin.[80] Long live Xiongnu Empire he was the biggest empire in ancient times(9million km2)
    4
  1802. 4
  1803. As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false
    4
  1804. 4
  1805. 4
  1806. 4
  1807. 4
  1808. 4
  1809. 4
  1810. 4
  1811. 4
  1812. 4
  1813. 4
  1814. 4
  1815. 4
  1816. 4
  1817. 4
  1818. 4
  1819. 4
  1820. 4
  1821. 4
  1822. 4
  1823. 4
  1824. 4
  1825. People's awareness of Greek civilization and identity came away gravely damaged after the decline of the Byzantine Empire and Ottoman rule. “Hellene,” the appellation that defined the Greek people, had been abandoned: because Byzantium was part of the Roman Empire, the Greeks had taken to calling themselves Romans, Ῥωμαίοι. At the turn of the nineteenth century, as Ottoman rule waned and Greece regained a sense of its own identity, the language situation was, to put it mildly, paradoxical. The traditional written language had remained largely faithful to ancient Athenian-based Koine, yet it was so removed from the language then spoken that people no longer understood it. And there was no one cultural, political, or social identity strong enough to impose its language on the new Greek society. The only center to safeguard Greekness over the centuries had been the Church, which had done so by conserving ancient Koine. So, people looked to it to provide the revival of Hellenism with a common language. When the Greek War of Independence came to an end, the one way to recover a common outlook was to take a step back in time- two thousand years back. In fact, in its infancy, modern Greece established its identity by returning to its roots in Pericles' Athens of fifth century BC. Therefore, the written language that originated from Hellenistic Koine, which itself originated from the lonic-Attic dialect, gave Greece a united language that corresponded to their reacquired sense of national unity. Modern Greek pronunciation was achieved by keeping what was common to the majority of Hellenes and eliminating all local quirks. The vowel sounds of Koine remained intact, as did its written form. Modern Greek phonetics is the same as Hellenistic phonetics, though some consonants are pronounced differently. Although the grammatical forms that had disappeared thousands of years before, like aspect, dual number, the optative, and the dative, could not be resurrected, in many regards modern Greek remained ancient. The current language continues to draw a distinction between the present and aorist, retaining all of that distinction's semantic value, and still uses the accusative, nominative, genitive, and vocative cases (though the plural genitive is rarely used, and the nominative and vocative are often mixed up). Modern Greek made two surprising innovations. It got rid of infinitive verbs-a feature it shares with the languages of the Balkans-and invented a future tense by paraphrasing the verb "to want": "I will judge" is expressed as a кpivo, "I want to judge"-and therefore "will judge."
    4
  1826. 4
  1827. 4
  1828. 4
  1829. 4
  1830. 4
  1831. 4
  1832. 4
  1833. 4
  1834. 4
  1835. Bulgars are Turks(of Onogur tribe) according to historical sources and most specialist historians Mahmud al Kashgari/Diwan Lughat al Turk https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=apGfDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA6&dq=divanu+lugatit+turk&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjmrbTj4ZLrAhXKRBUIHSn1C9EQ6AEIJzAA#v=onepage&q=Bulgar&f=false You ask us also in your epistle: "Of what people, of what family, and of what tribe are you?" Know that we are descended from Japheth, through his son Togarmah. [In Jewish literature Togarmah is the father of all the Turks.] I have found in the genealogical books of my ancestors that Togarmah had ten sons. These are their names: the eldest was Ujur, the second Tauris, the third Avar, the fourth Uauz, the fifth Bizal, the sixth Tarna, the seventh Khazar, the eighth Janur, the ninth Bulgar, the tenth Sawir. [These are the mythical founders of tribes that once lived in the neighborhood of the Black and Caspian Seas.] I am a descendant of Khazar, the seventh son. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Khazar_Correspondence#King_Joseph's_reply The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Ibn Fadlan served as the group's religious advisor, a crucial role: among the purposes of their mission was to explain Islamic Law to the recently converted Bulgar peoples, a Turkish tribe living on the eastern bank of the Volga River. (These were the Volga Bulgars; another group of Bulgars had moved westward in the sixth century, invading the country that today bears their name, and became Christians.) https://www.encyclopedia.com/science/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/ahmad-ibn-fadlan Theophanes the Confessor called him "king of the Onogundur Huns".[5] Patriarch Nikephoros I(758–828) called Kubrat "lord of the Onuğundur"[6] and "ruler of the Onuğundur–Bulğars".[7] John of Nikiu (fl. 696) called him "chief of the Huns".[6] D. Hupchick identified Kubrat as "Onogur",[4] P. Golden as "Oğuro-Bulğar",[6] H. J. Kim as "Bulgar Hunnic/Hunnic Bulgar".[8] Bulgars (Turkic bulgha-'to mix, stir up, disturb', i.e. 'rebels') A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiungnu and subsequently by warfare between the Rouran/Avar and northern Wei states. in Oliver Nicholson, The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity, Oxford University Press, 2018, ISBN 0192562460, p. 271.. Old Great Bulgaria or Great Bulgaria (Byzantine Greek: Παλαιά Μεγάλη Βουλγαρία, Palaiá Megálē Voulgaría), also often known by the Latin names Magna Bulgaria[3] and Patria Onoguria ("Onogur land"),[4] was a 7th-century state formed by the Onogur Bulgars on the western Pontic-Caspian steppe (modern southern Ukraine and southwest Russia).[5] Great Bulgaria was originally centered between the Dniester and lower Volga. Later Byzantine scholars implied that the Bulgars had previously been known as the Onogurs (Onoğur). Agathon wrote about the "nation of Onogur Bulğars"],Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VII remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur. There are several theories about the origin of the name Onogur. In some Turkic languages on means "10" and ğur "arrow"; and "ten arrows" might imply a federation of ten tribes, i.e. the Western Turkic Khaganate. Within the Turkic languages, "z" sounds in the easternmost languages tend to have become "r" in the westernmost Turkic languages; therefore, the ethnonym Oghuz may be the source of Oghur; that is, on Oğur would mean "ten clans of Oghuz". Old Great Bulgaria (Magna Bulgaria[29]), also known as Onoghundur–Bulgars state, or Patria Onoguria in the Ravenna Cosmography.[30][31][20] Constantine VII (mid-10th century) remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs.[32] Both names are best explained as corresponding to Onogundur, an old name in Greek sources for the Bulgars. https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VIIremarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur.
    4
  1836. 4
  1837. 4
  1838. 4
  1839. 4
  1840. 4
  1841. 4
  1842. 4
  1843. 4
  1844.  @Nastya_07  This can be surmised by analysing the names of Hunnic princes and tribes. The names of the following Hunnic princes are clearly Oghuric Turkic in origin: Mundzuk (Attila’s father, from Turkic Muncˇuq = pearl/jewel; for an in-depth discussion of the Hunnic origin of this name in particular see Schramm (1969), 139–40), Oktar/Uptar (Attila’s uncle, Öktär = brave/powerful), Oebarsius (another of Attila’s paternal uncles, Aïbârs = leopard of the moon), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qarâton = black-cloak), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bârsig˘ = governor), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig˘ , meaning brave or noble, or Quršiq meaning beltbearer). For these etymologies see Bona (1991), 33. Three of Attila’s known sons 40 have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila’s princi­ pal wife, the mother of the ‘crown prince’ Ellac, has the Turkic name Here­ kan, as does another notable wife named Eskam. See Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 392–415. See also Bona (1991), 33–5, and Pritsak (1956), 414. Most known Hunnic tribal names are also Turkic, Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 427–41, e.g. Ultincur, Akatir etc. The cur suffix in many of these names is a well-known Turkic title and as Beckwith (1987), 209, points out the To-lu or Tardus tribes (Hunnic in origin) of the Western Turkish On Oq were each headed by a Cur (noble). Zieme (2006), 115, speculates that the title cur belongs to a pre-Turkic Tocharian stratum of the Turkic language, which, if true, again highlights the essential heterogeneity of Central Asian peoples and even languages. See also Aalto (1971), 35. In addition to this primary language (Oghuric Turkic), Priscus informs us that Latin and Gothic were also understood by the Hunnic elite. See Priscus, fr. 13.3, Blockley (1983), 289. Mclaughlin, Professors Hyun & Lieu, Rome and China: Points of Contact (Routledge, 2021)
    4
  1845. 4
  1846. lovelyartin The Turkish presence in Western Thrace started with the arrival of the Scythian Turks who came to the Balkans in the 2nd century BC together with the 'Western Branch' of migrants from Central Asia. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=VpdXKpmaYLEC&printsec=frontcover&dq=a+modern+theory+of+language+evolution&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwisvcCdhrroAhWwk4sKHUxfBG8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false .Contemporary populations linked to western Iron Age steppe people can be found among diverse ethnic groups in the Caucasus, Russia and Central Asia (spread across many Iranian and other Indo- European speaking groups), whereas populations with genetic similarities to eastern Scythian groups are found almost exclusively among Turkic language speakers (Supplementary Figs 10 and 11). https://reich.hms.harvard.edu/sites/reich.hms.harvard.edu/files/inline-files/ncomms14615_0.pdf Contemporary descendants of western Scythian groups are found among various groups in the Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). https://www.nature.com/articles/ncomms14615 Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). http://eurogenes.blogspot.com/2017/03/genetic-origins-and-legacy-of-scythians.html?m=1 Turkic tribes like Sakas, Kushanas, when they settled on India's borders and inside it also adopted ... https://www.cs.colostate.edu/~malaiya/turkish.html http://s155239215.onlinehome.us/turkic/27_Scythians/EthnicRootsEn.htm Both Kushans and Scythians were of Turki origin. (University of Sind) https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=q3FXAAAAMAAJ&dq=both+kushans+and+scythians+were+of+pakistan&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Turki The Sacae were a mixed people, probably a fusion of Iranian, Finnish, and Turkish— the antithesis of modern Hungarians. Exactly the same may be presumed about the Alans. The Chinese consider them as near relations of the Turks. (Harvard University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=tMdRefDs_G4C&q=sacae+finnic+harvard&dq=sacae+finnic+harvard&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjQpbS39L_pAhXhs4sKHSFTB0kQ6AEILjAB
    4
  1847. 4
  1848. 4
  1849. 4
  1850. 4
  1851. 4
  1852. 4
  1853. 4
  1854.  @zarni000  Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- 'to mix, stir up, disturb', i.e. 'rebels') A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian- Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, –) and Volga Bulgaria (early th century–). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late rd cent. BC–mid-nd cent. AD) and subsequently by warfare between the Rouran/*Avar (c.–) and northern Wei (–) states. The Bulgars are first noted by name c.– as allies of the *Emperor *Zeno (–) in his wars against the *Ostrogoths. Their tribal union may have included *Hunnic elements. *Zacharias Rhetor (XII, v–ix) twice mentions the 'Burgar', possessors of 'cities' and 'tent- dwellers', among the 'Hunnic' peoples of the north Caucasian-Pontic steppes c., along with the *Kutrigurs and *Onoghurs, peoples closely associated with them. Bulgar territory extended from the Kuban River–Sea of Azov steppes to the Dnieper zone and probably the lower Danube, whence they raided eastern Roman territories. Subjugated by the Avars in the mid– late s, some Bulgar groupings joined the Avars in *Pannonia where the Avars had taken refuge (late s), from their *Türk enemies. They then partici- pated in Avar raids on the *Balkans. Other Bulgars came under western Türk rule. *Kubrat, of the royal Dulo clan, 'lord of the Ononghundur-Bulgars and Kotrags [Kutrigurs?]', and according to the Chronicle of *John of *Nikiu (, ) a convert to Christianity (in *Constantinople in ), exploited domestic strife among the Avars and western Türks and founded an independ- ent state, 'Magna Bulgaria' in the Pontic steppe zone in . Following his death (?/s?), internal discord and pressure from the *Khazars (s–c.–/), suc- cessors of the Türks in the western steppes, brought about the collapse of Magna Bulgaria, probably between  and . Of Kubrat's five sons, Batbaian (the eldest) and Kotragos became Khazar subjects. *Asparukh fled to the Danube by , and secured *Moesia by treaty (), following Constantinople's failure to halt him. This gave rise to the First Bulgarian Empire. Other (unnamed) sons migrated to Avar Pannonia and north-east *Italy. Pontic Bulgars intermittently migrated to the Middle Volga between the late th and early th centuries, founding Volga Bulgaria. The Balkan Bul- gars, with their capital at Aboba/*Pliska, became a factor in Byzantine politics. After the death of Sevar (c./ ), the last of the Dulo line, succession contests and Bulgar–*Slav conflicts allowed the Emperor *Constantine V Copronymus (–) to inflict a series of devastating defeats on them, beginning in . Thereafter, Bulgar–Byzantine relations were largely hostile. Bulgar culture preserved many titles (e.g. qan, boyla) of Inner Asian Turkic origin, the twelve-year animal cycle calendar (recorded in the Slavo-Bulgaro-Turkic Imennik, 'Name-List of Khans': –, dated variously to the th–th centuries), and worship of Tangra (Turkic Tengri), a supreme celestial deity. Bulgar Turkic words are found in Graeco-Bulgar inscriptions in Bulgaria. There are also runiform inscriptions that have been deciphered as Bulgaro-Turkic. The principal Byzantine sources are *Theophanes, who provides a brief ethnography of the Bulgars (AM ) and *Nicephorus the Patriarch (–, –) McEvoy, M. (2020). THE DICTIONARY OF LATE ANTIQUITY - (O.) Nicholson (ed.) The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity. Volume 1: A–I. Volume 2: J–Z. Pp. lxxxiv xii 1637. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2018. pp. 271 Cased, £195, US$255. ISBN: 978-0-19-881624-9 (vol. 1), 978-0-19-881625-6 (vol. 2), 978-0-19-866277-8 (set). The Classical Review,70(1), 250-253. doi:10.1017/S0009840X19002178
    4
  1855. 4
  1856. 4
  1857. You can not steal Turks history kiddo As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu More Sources https://1drv.ms/w/s!ArU3juYblIHghhn2C4hh-bLC8FRi
    4
  1858. 4
  1859. 4
  1860. 4
  1861. 4
  1862. 4
  1863. 4
  1864. 4
  1865. 4
  1866.  @petertodorov1792  There are two direct references to Tangra as a Bulgar deity in the sources. One is found in an Ottoman manuscript where it is stated that the name of god in Bulgarian was “Tängri” (Bułghar dilindžä Tängri der).201 The other is in a badly-damaged inscription (carved on a marble column) which commemorates a sacrifice made by Omurtag“to the god Tangra” (κὲ ἐπύησ]εν θυσ[ήαν ἠς τὸν θεὸ]ν Ταγγραν).202 The inscription was found at the rocky cliff of Madara, a site that is commonly associated with the Tangra cult. It is worth remarking that according to ancient Inner Asian religious traditions, the favour of heaven had to manifest itself in the possession of “sacred mountains”. There the qaghan was thought to be closer to Tängri; he could therefore conduct “privileged conversations with him” and receive or transmit his orders.203 It is not unlikely that the site of Madara played a similar role in Bulgaria.204 To be sure, below the relief of the horseman archaeolo gists unearthed the foundations of a complex comprising of what seems to have been a pagan shrine (built on top of a three-aisled church dated to the sixth and seventh centuries), as well as a building with three divisions, which has been interpreted as a dwelling Amongst other things, it has been sug gested that the latter was a kind of private quarter for the ruler from which he seems to have directed the cult of Tangra, the ceremonial sacrifices and. quite possibly, the collective prayers. While Tangra is very likely to have been worshiped by certain Bulgar groups/clans before their migration to the Balkans, his promotion to the supreme god of the elite and. in a sense, the official religion of the Proto bulgarian state coincides in time with the gradual centralization of political power, a process that is rightly connected with Krum's and Omurtag's reigns in the early ninth century. Indeed, the ideology associated with the wor ship of Tangra was bound to enhance monarchical rulership. Just as Tangra was the supreme celestial being, the khan-his reflection-was regarded as rightfully the sole sovereign on earth or, at any rate. in the Bulgar state (an idea which finds clear expression in Omurtag's building inscription from Catalar). The ideology of a strong, divinely-sanctioned leadership clearly bears much of the credit for the survival of the khanate during this period. The certainties which this system of beliefs and values presented to the warrior aristocracy, if not to the entire population, the aura of sanctity surrounding the ruler, the awareness of heavenly support granted to military undertakings (an awareness reinforced through the regular performance of religious ritu als and ceremonials while on campaign)." all immeasurably strengthened the unity of the state and the political will of its subjects to survive. Another factor operative in the transition to Tangrist henotheism at this time may have been the fear of Byzantine imperialism. Foreign influences, as scholars have long pointed out, often paved the way for the adoption of a more sophisticated faith among nomads. However, this was rarely the reli gion of their imperial neighbours, for such a course invariably implied sub mission to the authority of the rulers of these states." The Bulgars, realizing that conversion to Islam or Judaism was not a viable option, and mindful of the influence the Byzantine Church could exercise on the khan's Christian subjects, had little choice but to promote Tangra as their supreme deity." It is important to emphasize that the late eighth/early ninth century marked the period of transition to henotheism only for the upper strata of the Bulgar society. Vigorous polytheism and totemism (i.e. the existence of an intimate, "mystical" relationship between a group or an individual and a natural object), both of which were incapable of furnishing a principle of spiritual (and political) unity, proved to be persistent and strong among the masses." This is also true of shamanism, a complex belief system espe cially common in Central and Inner Asian societies, but also discernible in the khanate in the pre-conversion period. Shamanism has been defined by anthropologists as a technique of ecstasy. By mastering this technique and reaching a state of trance the shaman was able to mediate between the world of humans and that of spirits. He thus functioned as a magician, prophet and healer who, among other things, had to "descend to the underworld" to find and bring back a sick person's soul. Given that most aspects of daily life in Eurasia were directly linked with the spiritual world-for instance. the life-supporting economic activities, from hunting to husbandry to agri culture, were thought to be protected by spirits-the role of the shaman was bound to be extremely important." Before we proceed any further, a piece of essential explanation: shaman ism has been a popular subject of accounts and research since the early eighteenth century. Although it is correctly believed that the shaman's technique of ecstasy and mode of operation are basically uniform through out Central and Inner Asia, it is impossible to construct a uniform model of shamanism as an institution. Further (and partly as a result of the above). it would be perilous to equate the modern "ethnographic shaman" with the religious specialists noted among historical Eurasian peoples. In this light. any attempt to investigate the development of this phenomenon in medieval steppe-nomad societies, including Bulgaria, is bound to be inconclusive. We have only fleeting glimpses of Bulgar shamanism in our sources. Sophoulis, P., 2011. Byzantium and Bulgaria, 775-831. Leiden: Brill, pp.84, 85, 86, 87.
    4
  1867.  @Boyan67  The thought that Hungarian as a name is derived from Hun is proably not correct. It is much more probable that is is derived from the Bulgar-Turkish Onogur (Ten Ogurs-Ten Arrows-Ten Tribes) https://www.utoledo.edu/library/virtualexhibitions/mppcoll/images/History/Perry.pdf Sample From Bulgar Language: Etil suwı aka turur Kaya tübi kaka turur Balık telim baka turur Kölün takı küşerür In Turkish: İtil suyu akar durur Kaya dibini oyar durur Bütün balıklar baka durur Gölü bile taşırırlar In English: Volga water is flowing He carves the bottom of the rock All the fish keep looking They carry the lake It has been inscribed in two languages: on the obverse there is an Arabic-language inscription written in relief in the Thuluth style of calligraphy, while on the reverse a Turkic text has been inscribed in the Bulgarian variant of the Kufic style. There is also relief writing on the sides of the monument. Huwa-l-xäjji-l-läzi lä jämutu wä küllü häjjin säjämutu. Haẕihi rawḍatu-l-mästüräti-l-muṭahhiräti-ṣ-ṣalixäti-ṣ-ṣa’inäti-ṭ-tajfäti Šäkär-älči bint Gos̱man äl-Bolɣari. He lives who does not die, but every living thing dies. This is the plot of the chaste, devout, pious, caring, compassionate Šeker-elči, daughter of Osman the Bulgar. https://www.eurasiatica.blog/volga-bulgarian-inscription-tatar-shapkino.html The Bulgar thesis traces the ancestors of the Kazan Tatars to the Bulgars – a Turkic people who penetrated the Middle Volga and lower Kama region during the first half of the eighth century after being displaced from the Azov steppes by frequent Arab campaigns. https://groznijat.tripod.com/fadlan/rorlich1.html There is some debate among scholars about the extent of that mixing and the "share" of each group as progenitors of the modern Kazan Tatars. It is relatively accepted that demographically, most of the population was directly descended from the Bulgars. Nevertheless, some emphasize the contribution of the Kipchaks on the basis of the ethnonym and the language, and consider that the modern Tatar ethnogenesis was only completed upon their arrival. Others prefer to stress the Bulgar heritage, sometimes to degree of equating modern Kazan Tatars with Bulgars. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/tatars https://www.researchgate.net/publication/336287603_The_Emergence_of_the_Volga_Tatar_National_and_Economic_Consciousness the Bulgarians' Turkish character linking it to the Turkic Bulgars https://brill.com/downloadpdf/journals/thr/5/2/article-p221_4.xml are they linked to the Turkic Bulgars https://www.ucis.pitt.edu/nceeer/1993-806-39-Lazzerini.pdf The last summary of the results of research on the Bulgar-Turkic criteria and their chronological validity https://www.researchgate.net/publication/333803568_Diatopy_and_frequency_as_indicators_of_spread_Accentuation_in_Bulgarian_dialects Some of the Slavic Bulgarian proponents of the Native Faith in Bulgaria identify themselves with the descendants of the Turks-Bulgars and revive Tengrism. They are incorporated into the "Tangra Warriors Movement" (Bulgarian: Движение "Воини на Тангра").[61][80] The Bulgars named a large mountain in the Rila mountain range after Tangra,[citation needed] although it was renamed in the 15th century to Musala("Mountain of Allah") by the Ottoman Turks. The name Krum is of Turkic origin and means "governor prince" (from qurum"rule, leadership, administration").[4][5] Inscription IV:[26] Khan sybigi Omurtag, ruler from god [...] was [...] and made sacrifice to god Tangra [...] itchurgu boila [...] gold [...] les Bulgares, les Khazars, les Petchenègues, les Coumans, ou Kiptchaks. https://www.larousse.fr/encyclopedie/divers/Turcs/147681 Within a comparable period the Turkic Bulgars settled south of the Danube adopted Slav speech https://academic.oup.com/ehr/article/XCIX/CCCXC/137/405626?searchresult=1 of the Turkic Bulgars https://academic.oup.com/ahr/article/66/3/682/280201?searchresult=1 Bulgarian Turks who were the ancestors of Chuvashians were the first Turkic clan that immigrated to the West. http://yunus.hacettepe.edu.tr/~eminey/makaleler/yilmazkbol8.pdf Chuvash, which is the only living Bulgar Turkic variety and whose. http://www.turkiclanguages.com/www/Johanson_Discoveries-1.pdf Several other terms relate to this group, such as Bulgar–Turkic, as introduced by Ašmarin, who identified Chuvash https://akjournals.com/view/journals/2062/aop/article-10.1556-2062.2020.00019/article-10.1556-2062.2020.00019.xml More specifically, Chuvash is a member of the Oghur branch of the Turkic language family, along with Khazar, Turkic Avar, Bulgar, and Hunnic. https://celcar.indiana.edu/apps/pamphlets/chuvash.pdf The closest ancestors of the Chuvash are regarded as being the Bulgar tribes which inhabited the vast territory http://researcharts.ru/chuvashi-research-gennady-ivanov-orkov-on-chuvashi-en The Chuvash ancestors are said to be from tribes of ancient Bulgars and Suvars that resided in the Northern Caucasus in the 5th-8th centuries. https://alfred.med.yale.edu/alfred/recordinfo.asp?UNID=PO000327M The Chuvash language belongs to the Volga- Bulgar subgroup of the Turkic https://kuscholarworks.ku.edu/bitstream/1808/13584/1/Arnaiz-Villena_et_al_2003.pdf The Chuvash language is a Turkic language and is sometimes also referred to as Bulgar. https://www.library.illinois.edu/ias/spx/slavicresearchguides/nationalbib/natbibchuvash/ Chavash is the only extant language in Bolgar branch of Turkic. https://mpi-lingweb.shh.mpg.de/numeral/Chuvash.htm (Stanford University Press) The Bulgar-Turkic, or Chuvash loans in the Permian languages fall into three groups: a/ loan -words taken from. http://acta.bibl.u-szeged.hu/16551/1/altaica_017_158-179.pdf The Chuvash are descendants of the Bulgars, who were one of the most ancient civilizations in Europe within the Bulgar state of the 8th – 14th centuries. http://rbo.spb.ru/en/bibleyskie-perevodyi-na-chuvashskiy Its only modern representative is Chuvash, which originated in Volga Bolgarian and exhibits archaic features https://www.britannica.com/topic/Bolgar-Turkic-language Chuvash is the only representative of the Bulgar branch. http://www.languagesgulper.com/eng/Chuvash.html Subject: Bulgars (Turkic people) · Chuvash (Turkic people) https://searchworks.stanford.edu/view/4717062
    4
  1868.  @Boyan67  Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu (Bulgar genetic proximity) Thus supporting the view that Tatars may be descendents of ancient Bulgars. https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/22520580/ Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/250688v1.full However, given the common Turkic genetic background of the Bulgars and Khazars, these ethnicities may be difficult to tell apart either archaeologically or genetically. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/2019.12.15.876912v1.full.pdf Most Tatars trace their descent to Volga Bulgars, a medieval Turkic people who have inhabited the Middle Volga and lower Kama region. https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?page=1&q=Bulgars from the fifth century BC, well before Bulgars (a Turkic tribe) or Slavs https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?q=Bulgars%20a%20tribe&fl_SiteID=1&qb={%22q%22:%22Bulgars%20a%20tribe%22}&page=1 Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://journals.plos.org/plosone/article/file?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0205920&type=printable Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Around 4% of Bulgarian genes are derived outside of Europe and the Middle East or are of undetermined origin (by 858 CE), of which 2.3% are from Northeast Asia and correspond to Asian tribes such as Bulgars,[13] a consistent very low frequency for Eastern Europe as far as Uralic-speaking Hungarians. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Genetic_studies_on_Bulgarians Science, 14 February 2014, Vol. 343 no. 6172, p. 751, A Genetic Atlas of Human Admixture History, Garrett Hellenthal at al.: " CIs. for the admixture time(s) overlap but predate the Mongol empire, with estimates from 440 to 1080 CE (Fig.3.) In each population, one source group has at least some ancestry related to Northeast Asians, with ~2 to 4% of these groups total ancestry linking directly to East Asia. This signal might correspond to a small genetic legacy from invasions of peoples from the Asian steppes (e.g., the Huns, Magyars, and Bulgars) during the first millennium CE." https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC4209567/figure/F3/
    4
  1869.  @Boyan67  Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Kubrat (Gk. Kobratos, called Kurt in the Slavo-Turko-Bulgar Imennik or Name-List of Khans, 20, derived from Turkic quvrat ‘to bring together’) Ruler of the *Onoghurs (Ononghundur) *Bulgars (c.605–42/65?). *John of *Nikiu (120, 47) reports that he became a Christian in ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-2674 Utrigurs (Utighurs) Oghur-Bulghar Turkic group, located south-east of the Don River, near the Sea of Azov, and traditional enemies of the related ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-4918 Bolgar, Tatarstan/Russia (Bulgar, Bulgar al-Cadid, Kuybyshev) By the 15th century it was known as Bulgar al-Cadid ‘New Bulgar’ after the Turkic-speaking Volga Bulgars. https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780191905636.001.0001/acref-9780191905636-e-8397 Bulgars, Turkic, also Proto-Bulgarians, Pra-Bulgarians, a pastoral people, originally living in Central Asia. Swept westward in the great movement of steppe peoples ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780195046526.001.0001/acref-9780195046526-e-0850 Kuvrat (Κοβρα̑τος, according to Moravcsik, Byzantinoturcica 2:161f), khan of the Onogur Bulgars; died after 642. Patr. Nikephoros I mentions his revolt against the Avars and alliance with Herakleios; Kuvrat was granted ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/oi/authority.20110803100045529 Kubrat , of the royal Duloclan, ‘lord of the Ononghundur-Bulgars and Kotrags [Kutrigurs?]’ https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=Dulo+clan&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true Originally Asiatic nomads who inhabited the shores of the Black Sea at the end of the 5th century ad but after ad 679 they crossed the Danube and founded a state in the old province of Moesia. https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/oi/authority.20110803095534628 https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780199534043.001.0001/acref-9780199534043-e-582 They spoke Oghur-Bulghar Turkic and moved into the western Siberian steppe after the Huns left for Europe. https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=Saraghurs&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true The Volga Tatars live in the central and eastern parts of European Russia and in western Siberia. They are the descendants of the Bulgar and Kipchak Turkic tribes who inhabited the western wing of the Mongol Empire, the area of the middle Volga River. https://academic.oup.com/mbe/article/27/10/2220/963437 Chuvash is the sole living representative of the Bulgharic branch, one of the two principal branches of the Turkic family. https://oxford.universitypressscholarship.com/mobile/view/10.1093/oso/9780198804628.001.0001/oso-9780198804628-chapter-28 In the different classifications proposed so far, there is a wide consensus that the earliest split in the family was between the Bulgharic (also known as ‘Oghuric’) branch, which today only survives in Chuvash, and the Common Turkic branch, which is ancestral to all other contemporary Turkic languages. https://academic.oup.com/jole/article/5/1/39/5736268 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The language of the European Huns is sometimes referred to as a Bulghar Turkic variety in general linguistic literature, but caution is needed in establishing its affiliations. https://www.cambridge.org/core/services/aop-cambridge-core/content/view/4CBA0E2CB74C8093EC1CA38C95067D55/S2513843X20000183a_hi.pdf/_div_class__title__Early_nomads_of_the_Eastern_Steppe_and_their_tentative_connections_in_the_West__div_.pdf In the Hunno-Bulgarian languages /r/ within a consonantic cluster tends to disappear https://projects.iq.harvard.edu/files/huri/files/vvi_n4_dec1982.pdf An earlier date for the separation of proto-Turkic, preceding 209 BC would support the identification of Xiongnu language with proto-Bulgharic or one of its subgroups, while a later date of separation would make its association with proto-Turkic more plausible. https://academic.oup.com/jole/article-pdf/5/1/39/32972809/lzz010.pdf The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) Turkish tribes who founded a kingdom (9th-12th century) in the region between the Volga and the Kama. https://www.larousse.fr/encyclopedie/divers/Bulgares_de_la_Volga_et_de_la_Kama/110545 The Bulgars,,Turkish people who were formed on the Don. https://www.universalis.fr/recherche/l/1/napp/23625 Although the Bulgars were originally a Turkic-speaking people from Asia, they merged with the Slavic tribes whom they conquered in the 7th cent. https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/arts/language/linguistics/bulgarian-language The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-of-islam-3/bulghars-COM_23726 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://encyclopedia.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgar https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bolgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-bulgarians https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. https://www.factmonster.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false
    4
  1870. 4
  1871. 4
  1872. 4
  1873. 4
  1874.  @Boyan67  Bulgars are Turks(of Onogur tribe) according to historical sources and most specialist historians Mahmud al Kashgari/Diwan Lughat al Turk https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=apGfDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA6&dq=divanu+lugatit+turk&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjmrbTj4ZLrAhXKRBUIHSn1C9EQ6AEIJzAA#v=onepage&q=Bulgar&f=false You ask us also in your epistle: "Of what people, of what family, and of what tribe are you?" Know that we are descended from Japheth, through his son Togarmah. [In Jewish literature Togarmah is the father of all the Turks.] I have found in the genealogical books of my ancestors that Togarmah had ten sons. These are their names: the eldest was Ujur, the second Tauris, the third Avar, the fourth Uauz, the fifth Bizal, the sixth Tarna, the seventh Khazar, the eighth Janur, the ninth Bulgar, the tenth Sawir. [These are the mythical founders of tribes that once lived in the neighborhood of the Black and Caspian Seas.] I am a descendant of Khazar, the seventh son. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Khazar_Correspondence#King_Joseph's_reply The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Ibn Fadlan served as the group's religious advisor, a crucial role: among the purposes of their mission was to explain Islamic Law to the recently converted Bulgar peoples, a Turkish tribe living on the eastern bank of the Volga River. (These were the Volga Bulgars; another group of Bulgars had moved westward in the sixth century, invading the country that today bears their name, and became Christians.) https://www.encyclopedia.com/science/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/ahmad-ibn-fadlan Theophanes the Confessor called him "king of the Onogundur Huns".[5] Patriarch Nikephoros I(758–828) called Kubrat "lord of the Onuğundur"[6] and "ruler of the Onuğundur–Bulğars".[7] John of Nikiu (fl. 696) called him "chief of the Huns".[6] D. Hupchick identified Kubrat as "Onogur",[4] P. Golden as "Oğuro-Bulğar",[6] H. J. Kim as "Bulgar Hunnic/Hunnic Bulgar".[8] Bulgars (Turkic bulgha-'to mix, stir up, disturb', i.e. 'rebels') A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiungnu and subsequently by warfare between the Rouran/Avar and northern Wei states. in Oliver Nicholson, The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity, Oxford University Press, 2018, ISBN 0192562460, p. 271.. Old Great Bulgaria or Great Bulgaria (Byzantine Greek: Παλαιά Μεγάλη Βουλγαρία, Palaiá Megálē Voulgaría), also often known by the Latin names Magna Bulgaria[3] and Patria Onoguria ("Onogur land"),[4] was a 7th-century state formed by the Onogur Bulgars on the western Pontic-Caspian steppe (modern southern Ukraine and southwest Russia).[5] Great Bulgaria was originally centered between the Dniester and lower Volga. Later Byzantine scholars implied that the Bulgars had previously been known as the Onogurs (Onoğur). Agathon wrote about the "nation of Onogur Bulğars"],Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VII remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur. There are several theories about the origin of the name Onogur. In some Turkic languages on means "10" and ğur "arrow"; and "ten arrows" might imply a federation of ten tribes, i.e. the Western Turkic Khaganate. Within the Turkic languages, "z" sounds in the easternmost languages tend to have become "r" in the westernmost Turkic languages; therefore, the ethnonym Oghuz may be the source of Oghur; that is, on Oğur would mean "ten clans of Oghuz". Old Great Bulgaria (Magna Bulgaria[29]), also known as Onoghundur–Bulgars state, or Patria Onoguria in the Ravenna Cosmography.[30][31][20] Constantine VII (mid-10th century) remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs.[32] Both names are best explained as corresponding to Onogundur, an old name in Greek sources for the Bulgars. https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VIIremarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur.
    4
  1875. 4
  1876. 4
  1877. 4
  1878. 4
  1879. Yaqub Leis Barlas tribe is Turco Mongol tribe not only mongol The Timurid dynasty was founded in 1370 by the Turkic warlord Temür, usually known in the west as Tamerlane (Temür the lame). Rising to power within the realm of Chinggis Khan’s second son Chaghadai, Temür established his capital at Samarqand and embarked on a career of conquest throughout the former Mongolian Empire and the Central Islamic lands. While his campaigns ranged from Delhi almost to Moscow and from the eastern Turkestan to western Anatolia, Temür established an administration only over the central regions, including Iran and Transoxiana; these were largely settled and Persian-speaking territories. Temür and his followers were Turks loyal to the Mongol tradition, but they were also Muslim and well acquainted with Perso-Islamic culture. The dynasty lasted three more generations—those of Shāhrukh (1409–1447); Abu Sa`īd (1451–1469); and Sulṭān Ḥusayn Bayqara (1469–1506). During this time, the Timurid state shrank in size but gained fame for its wide-ranging cultural patronage and sophisticated styles in architecture, literature, and the arts of the book. In 1507, the Uzbek Shibani Khan overthrew the Timurid dynasty and took over its eastern territories. The Timurid prince Babur Mirza retreated from his region of Ferghana to Kabul and then in 1526 conquered Delhi and founded the Mughal or Later Timurid dynasty. https://oxfordre.com/asianhistory/view/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277727-e-10 Timur TURKIC CONQUEROR WRITTEN BY: The Editors of Encyclopaedia Britannica See Article History Alternative Titles: Tamburlaine, Tamerlane, Timour, Timur Lenk, Timurlenk ARTICLE CONTENTS Timur, also spelled Timour, byname Timur Lenk or Timurlenk (Turkish: “Timur the Lame”), English Tamerlane or Tamburlaine, (born 1336, Kesh, near Samarkand, Transoxania [now in Uzbekistan]—died February 19, 1405, Otrar, near Chimkent [now Shymkent, Kazakhstan]), Turkic conqueror, chiefly remembered for the barbarity of his conquests from India and Russia to the Mediterranean Sea and for the cultural achievements of his dynasty. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Timur Tartar name of Tamerlane. A Timurid is one of his descendants; a member of the Turkic dynasty founded by him, which ruled in central Asia until the 16th century. https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/oi/authority.20110803104707142 The dynasty was founded by a Chagatai Turkic prince named Bābur (reigned 1526–30), who was descended from the Turkic conqueror Timur (Tamerlane) on his father’s side and from Chagatai, second son of the Mongol ruler Genghis Khan, on his mother’s side. Ousted from his ancestral domain in Central Asia, Bābur turned to India to satisfy his appetite for conquest. https://www.britannica.com/topic/Mughal-dynasty
    4
  1880. 4
  1881. 4
  1882. 4
  1883. 4
  1884. 4
  1885. 4
  1886. 4
  1887. 4
  1888. The Turkish presence in Western Thrace started with the arrival of the Scythian Turks who came to the Balkans in the 2nd century BC together with the 'Western Branch' of migrants from Central Asia. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=VpdXKpmaYLEC&printsec=frontcover&dq=a+modern+theory+of+language+evolution&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwisvcCdhrroAhWwk4sKHUxfBG8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false .Contemporary populations linked to western Iron Age steppe people can be found among diverse ethnic groups in the Caucasus, Russia and Central Asia (spread across many Iranian and other Indo- European speaking groups), whereas populations with genetic similarities to eastern Scythian groups are found almost exclusively among Turkic language speakers (Supplementary Figs 10 and 11). https://reich.hms.harvard.edu/sites/reich.hms.harvard.edu/files/inline-files/ncomms14615_0.pdf Contemporary descendants of western Scythian groups are found among various groups in the Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). https://www.nature.com/articles/ncomms14615 Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). http://eurogenes.blogspot.com/2017/03/genetic-origins-and-legacy-of-scythians.html?m=1 Turkic tribes like Sakas, Kushanas, when they settled on India's borders and inside it also adopted ... https://www.cs.colostate.edu/~malaiya/turkish.html http://s155239215.onlinehome.us/turkic/27_Scythians/EthnicRootsEn.htm Both Kushans and Scythians were of Turki origin. (University of Sind) https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=q3FXAAAAMAAJ&dq=both+kushans+and+scythians+were+of+pakistan&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Turki The Sacae were a mixed people, probably a fusion of Iranian, Finnish, and Turkish— the antithesis of modern Hungarians. Exactly the same may be presumed about the Alans. The Chinese consider them as near relations of the Turks. (Harvard University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=tMdRefDs_G4C&q=sacae+finnic+harvard&dq=sacae+finnic+harvard&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjQpbS39L_pAhXhs4sKHSFTB0kQ6AEILjAB Genetics of Saka people https://hizliresim.com/aDjnZ0 https://hizliresim.com/IfZFMW R
    4
  1889. 4
  1890. 4
  1891. 4
  1892. 4
  1893. 4
  1894. 4
  1895. 4
  1896. 4
  1897. 4
  1898. 4
  1899. 4
  1900. 4
  1901. 4
  1902. 4
  1903. 4
  1904. 4
  1905. 4
  1906. 4
  1907. 4
  1908. 4
  1909. 4
  1910. 4
  1911. 4
  1912. Arab dominance did not, however, continue in the political sphere, and one may describe the premodern history of Islam as falling into three periods of political regime. Until the tenth cen- tury, most regions of Islamdom were under the rule of Arabs; in the 10th and 11th centuries, many regions came under the rule of Persians; and from the 11th until the 19th century, almost all areas of the Muslim world were ruled by ethnic Turks or Mongols, whose dominance continued in the Middle East until World War I and the abolishment of the Ottoman Empire in 1924. For nearly a millennium in the Persianate world, the upper echelons of society were seen as divided along ethnic lines into Turks, who constituted the military and ruling class, and Tajiks, Persians, or non-Turks, who were the administrators, accountants, tax-collectors, and land owners. The division was viewed as natural and not unfair because Turks and Mongols were considered ethnically suited to military exploits because of their sturdiness, fierce nature, ability to endure hardship, and superior skills in horsemanship and archery. Even in contexts where Turks did not make up the bulk of the military, rul- ers often used troops belonging to foreign ethnic groups because of their military skills, internal solidarity, lack of attachment to the local populace, and direct allegiance to the ruler. The Fatimids in Egypt (969-1171) employed both troops who belonged to the Berber Kutama tribal confederation from North Africa and "Suda- nese" troops from sub-Saharan Africa. The 14th-century historian Ibn Khaldun argued, reflecting primarily on the Berber dynasties of North Africa, that there was a strong relationship between the life of political regimes and ethnic groups. Tribal groups from outside settled regions have much stronger ethnic solidarity than settled peoples, and this enabled them to work as efficient military units, conquering territories and establishing new dynasties. The settled life of the conquerors, however, corrupted them and made them lose their ethnic solidarity in just a few generations, and this made them vulnerable to new tribal invaders.
    4
  1913. 4
  1914. 3
  1915. 3
  1916. 3
  1917. 3
  1918. 3
  1919. 3
  1920. 3
  1921. 3
  1922. 3
  1923. 3
  1924. 3
  1925. 3
  1926. 3
  1927. 3
  1928. 3
  1929. 3
  1930. For the eastern provinces of Byzantium the Persian invasions marked the final break with the secure world of classical antiquity. In the Balkan provinces the break had already taken place. Even during the reign of Justinian the Balkans had been threatened by various Turkic peoples, nomadic Bulgars from the steppes, and much of Justinian's defensive building programme had been directed against their raids. In the second half of the sixth century a new danger arose, that of an alliance between nomadic and more settled peoples. The more settled people were the Slavs, historically well attested but archaeologically difficult to identify, who seem to have moved south in large numbers from the river valleys of central and northern Europe. In south Russia they can perhaps be identified with the culture group who owned the Martynovka Hoard, a collection of silver jewellery whose decoration bears out the agricultural interests of this essentially pastoral people. The nomadic group under whose influence the Slavs fell were the Avars, one of the fiercest of the Turkic peoples to emerge from the Asian steppes, who had left a trail of destruction from as far afield as China. Their horse burials and characteristic jewellery make them easily identifiable, and though relatively few in number, they seem to have exerted a military hegemony over the more numerous Slavs. The two groups crossed the Danube in the 580s and seized a succession of Balkan towns and cities, reaching far south into the Peloponnese, until only a few coastal territories were left in Byzantine hands. There was considerable resistance at first, espe cially under the emperor Maurice in the 590s, but when Phocas seized power in 602 he no longer attempted to hold the Danube frontier, and the pace and density of Avar-Slav settlement greatly increased.
    3
  1931. 3
  1932. *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    3
  1933. 3
  1934. 3
  1935. 3
  1936. 3
  1937. 3
  1938. 3
  1939.  @leopardleopard7982  Some of the Safavid sources recorded Turkish youth for the ancestor of Shah Ismai, Sheikh Safi. IIn his work titled Füthât-ı Şahî, heratlı İbrahim Emini, who is the historian of the Palace of Shah İsmail, is referred to as a Turkish piri and Turkish youth from Sheikh Sâfî. Herevi, Emir Sadreddin İbrahim Emini. Fütûhat-ı Sâhî, p. 16 http://katalog.tdk.gov.tr/details?id=92004&materialType=BK&query=%C5%9Eahname-i+H%C3%A2tifi-i+Harcisi+%28Hamase-i+Futuhat-%C4%B1+%C5%9Eah+%C4%B0smail-i+Safevi%29+%3D+Sahname-ye+Hatefi-ye+Karjerdi Şeyh Safiyüddin and his family are referred to as Turks in the work named Alem-ârâ-yı Şah İsmail / whose author is not known. While describing the journey of Seyyid Jibril, the father of Sheikh, to Shiraz, emphasis is placed on a Turkish dervish. Likewise, when talking about Sheikh Safiyüddin, the expressions "Turkish son" and "Turkish youth" are used. Alem-ârâ-yı Şah İsmail, p. 6. Alem-ârâ-yı Şah İsmail, p.8.9,10. http://kaynakca.hacettepe.edu.tr/eser/3695830/alem-ara-yi-sah-ismail The famous palace historian of Shah Abbas, Iskender Bey Muneshi (1560-1634) records that Sheikh Safi is called a Turkish youth in his work. In this work, it is stated that during the trip to Shiraz, Persian sheikhs called Sheikh Safi as a Turkish youth. İskender Bey Türkman, Tarih-i Alemara-yı Abbasi (Müellifi Mukaddime ve Gerdaverende-yı Fihrist: İ. Afşar). p.12. http://katalog.tdk.gov.tr/details?id=94563&materialType=BK&query=%C3%82li+Bey According to the same work, Persian Sheikhs are not the only people who call Sheikh Sâfî a Turkish youth. Şeyh Zahid Geylanî also mentions Sheikh Sâfî as a Turkish youth. According to what is narrated in the work, Sheikh Zahid used to go to the house of the month of Ramadan and worship as he was customary. Nobody would see him until the holiday. One day when he was worshiping again, Sheikh Safi understood that he translated. He said to his elder son, Sheikh Jamaleddin: - Go to the middle of the lodge! There is a Turkish youth in such a dress, who is brought here for the first time and performs prayers. Say hi to him and tell him that my father, Sheikh Zahid, is calling you. (...) When the day of the feast came, his followers saw Sheikh Zahid grabbed the hand of the Turkish youth and left the house. jealousy wrapped up, one of them said some words. Sheikh Zahid understood with the light of murifet⁸⁴ and said: Do not leave any doubt in your mind about this young person. ⁸⁵ ⁸³ 'Alemara-yı Şah İsma'il, .9; Alemara-yı Safevi (Be Kûşiş-ı Y. Şükrü), p. 11th. ⁸⁴ "The servant must observe his own truth, know how to do it for and against it. (Kâşânî, 2015, p.526) " ⁸⁵ 'Alemara-yı Shah Isma'il, p.10; Lemara-yı Safevi, p. 12. http://kaynakca.hacettepe.edu.tr/eser/3695830/alem-ara-yi-sah-ismail https://kutuphane.ttk.gov.tr/details?id=534164&materialType=KT&query=%C4%B0ran+_+Tarih Emir Abdullah addresses Sheikh Sâfî as follows: -O Turkish youth! Thanks to your diligence, diligence and high deeds, your grace has already reached our eyes. According to the same work, Persian sheikhs are not the only people who call Sheikh Sâfî a Turkish youth. Şeyh Zahid Geylani also mentions Sheikh Sâfî as a Turkish youth. ⁸² İskender Bey Türkman, Tarih-ı 'Alemara-yı' Abbasi (Müellif-ı Mukaddime ve Gerdaveren-yı Fihrist: İ.Afşar). P.12 http://katalog.tdk.gov.tr/details?id=94563&materialType=BK&query=%C3%82li+Bey In his famous safvetü's-Safa, Şeyh Sâfî 'introduces himself as the Turkish son Turk. “Pire Ahmed perniki Germrûdi told from Mevlana İsma'il (rh.a); he said: I was in the presence of Mawlana Izzeddin Merağı (rh.a.) and the sheikh (k.s.). He was busy with nice words. That twitter said, 'O community of caliphs! Pray to Hace Sadrettin that the throne of Sheikh Zahid and me, Turkoglu Turk, has been victorious for him with his own power. '' ¹⁰² The same event is described in the Turkish translation of Safvetü's-Sâfâ in Sheikh Sâfî tezkiresin: “Pire Ahmed of Bernik narrated; Who should be from Mawlana Ismail? He said: Marağalu Mevlana Izzeddin was the servant of Hazret-i Sheikh (k.s.) and His Holiness Sheikh (k.s.) was busy in the language-pezir word. In the middle of the word he said: Caliphs! Please pray to Hace Sadrettin who was the son of a Turk who took the throne of Sheikh Zahid and my menu place. '' ¹⁰² Safvetü's-Sâfâ, Musahhih: Gulâm-Rızâ Tabâtabâî Mecid, Trans.: Serap Shah, p. 1122 Şeyh Sâfî Permission, p. 826. Fifth quote: "Sheikh (ks) told him about his circumstances, facts and maqam. Emir Abdullah (ra) kept silent for a long time, bowed his head. Then he raised his head and said: O Turkish piri! Our bird of himmet⁹¹ has not flown to this place'⁹²; "The Prophet Sheikh's situation, his circumstances and his pride have ended. Emir Abdullah (r.a.) be religious for an hour, think, let his head down, give up his blessed head, say, 'O Turkish piri! The winter of our service is flying here. '"⁹³ Sixth quote: "Emir Abdullah, about this state of him:" O Turkish priest! From the oriental world to the garb world, the person who can handle this dream and state of you is none other than Sheikh Zahid-i Gilani (k.r). The remedy of your problem is only his irşad healing special "de-di". Seventh quote: "Emir Abdullah saw the suffering of Seyh, he said: O Turkish piri! From the song of the world to the garba, who is the one of your gaze to the act, the hard work of yours to do the Hall, no one is no, Sheikh Ibrahim Zahid Gilani" He said: "O Turkish priest! If you need to get there, nobody should be aware of his grudge, from the moment of his grudge, Özge is no longer": "The reason for saying goodbye was in the presence of the moment. It is wajib to invoke gifts with lemmings. ⁸⁶Safvetü's-Safâ, Musahhih: Gulâm-Rızâ Tabâtabâî Mecid, Trans.: Serap Shah, p.253. Şeyh Sâfî's Permission, p. 67. ⁸⁸Safvetü's-Safa, Musahhih: Gulâm-Rızâ Tabâtabâî Mecid, Translated by: Serap Shah, p.254 Suddenly, suddenly Şeyh Sâfî's Permission, p. 68. ⁹¹Himmet is used to mean only demanding God of the heart; The only intention to demand the God, to demand reward or to fear punishment means to demand the God. ... Sometimes it is also used to mean the end point of the demand. (Kâşânî, 2015, p.567-568) " ⁹²Safvetü's-Safâ, Musahhih: Gulâm-Rızâ Tabâtabâî Mecid, Trans.: Serap Shah, p.259 Şeyh Sâfî's Permission, p. 71. ⁹⁴Safvetü's-Safâ, Musahhih: Gulâm-Rızâ Tabâtabâî Mecid, Trans.: Serap Shah, p. 260. Şeyh Sâfî's Memorandum, pp. 71-73.
    3
  1940. 3
  1941. 3
  1942. 3
  1943. 3
  1944. 3
  1945. 3
  1946. 3
  1947. 3
  1948. 3
  1949. 3
  1950. 3
  1951. 3
  1952. 3
  1953. 3
  1954. 3
  1955. 3
  1956. 3
  1957. 3
  1958. 3
  1959. 3
  1960. 3
  1961. 3
  1962. 3
  1963. 3
  1964. 3
  1965. 3
  1966.  @SpartanLeonidas1821  The Macedonians were a neighboring people in the northern Aegean who spoke a language that was similar to Greek yet apparently unintelligible to Greek speakers. After long existence as an Aegean backwater, Macedonia emerged in the mid-fourth century BC to become the most powerful state in the region and eventually the entire eastern Mediterranean world. Over time Greek colonization and military hegemony in the wider Aegean resulted in Hellenic cultural diffusion: the process of assimilation was slow, but by the early fourth century BC the Macedonian royal court had made several significant advances. With its dispersed rural population Macedonia also possessed a greater capacity for military manpower than any individual Greek city-state. Were these resources ever harnessed by an effective king, Macedonia's potential as an Aegean power was considerable. A Short History of the Ancient World by Nicholas K. Rauh (Author), Heidi E. Kraus (Author), John C. Hill (Contributor) p.167 The Macedonians were probably not Greek; scholars are still unsure whether the Macedonian language was an archaic dialect of Greek or an altogether separate language. The Greeks certainly viewed the Macedonians as barbarians, although the Greeks allowed them to participate as “Greeks” in the Olympic games beginning in the fifth century B.C.E. Unlike the Greeks, the Macedonians were mostly rural folk and were organized in tribes, not city-states. Western Civilization: A Brief History 9th Edition by Jackson J. Spielvogel (Author) p.74 Macedon advanced neighbors but capable of learning from them and ultimately of conquering them. Though rich in resources and manpower, Macedon lacked the relatively efficient organization of the polis. Several dialects of Greek were spoken, some unintelligible to southern Greeks, who considered Macedonians "barbarians" (from the Greek barbaros, meaning "a person who does not speak Greek"). Ordinary Macedonians lived hardy lives, while the king and the royal court inhabited a sophisticated capital city, Pella, where they sponsored visits by leading Greek artists and writers. Philip II confounded Greek stereotypes of Macedonian barbarism by turning out to be a brilliant soldier and statesman. He was tough and seemingly unstoppable. Cengage Advantage Books: Western Civilization: Beyond Boundaries, Volume II 7th Edition by Thomas F. X. Noble (Author), Barry Strauss (Author), Duane Osheim (Author), Kristen Neuschel (Author), Elinor Accampo (Author) p.91
    3
  1967. 3
  1968. 3
  1969. 3
  1970. 3
  1971. 3
  1972. 3
  1973. 3
  1974. As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false
    3
  1975. 3
  1976. 3
  1977. 3
  1978. 3
  1979. 3
  1980. 3
  1981. 3
  1982. 3
  1983. 3
  1984. 3
  1985. 3
  1986. 3
  1987. 3
  1988. 3
  1989. 3
  1990. 3
  1991. 3
  1992. Although the Ayyubids are a hybrid family, the state is a Turkish state in all aspects. Two eulogies written to Selahattin Eyyubi are clearly indicated. One of them is the following couplets in the work named "Müferricü'l Kürûb" written due to the conquest of Aleppo: "The Arab nation was glorified with the state of the Turks. The case of Ehl-i Salib (crusaders) was devastated by the son of Ayyub. " Another ode is the following verses in the work named "Fevâtu'l Vefeyât" written on the occasion of the conquest of Akkâ: "Praise be to God that the Crusader state was devastated. Islam has been glorified with the Turks! " … Selahattin Eyyubi's ancestors first appeared in Basra. Basra is one of the cities established after the Kadisiye victories. Among the immigrants who came and settled here during the governorship of Muğire bin Shu'be, there are also Ravvadis from Yemen. Selahattin's first known ancestors migrated from Yemen to Basra, and comes from the Ezd tribe, who are praised in hadith-i sharifs. Two generations later, in 758, their main name is called Ravvad bin el Müsenna al-Ezdi. During this period, they were taken from Basra by the Abbasid Caliph Abu Ja'far al Mansur and settled in lower Azerbaijan with his tribe. Selahattin's ancestors are now in Tabriz region. Ravvadis are Sunni. Therefore, they confuse with the Sunni Hezbâniyye Kurds, not with the Shiite Azeris. They live in Duvin, also known as Ecdânakan town of Dvin. Today, Dvin, which is in the territory of Armenia, still preserves its feature of being a historical place. This is where Selahattin Eyyubi's first Arab ancestors first mixed with the Kurds. They buy and give girls from Hezbâniyye Kurds who have settled in this region before. Kinship ties develop. Four generations later, the Ravvadis regard themselves as a branch of the Hezbaniye tribe. Revvâdîs who mixed with Hezbâniyye Kurds and became Kurds, XI. In the second half of the century, they entered the service of the Seljuks and gradually became a mixture of Arab-Kurdish-Turkish. Seljuk Sultan Muhammed Tapar in the first conquest periods of Islam in Anatolia; it makes them return to Iraq again. They settle in Tikrit castle, 80 km north of Baghdad, where there are wet and fertile lands. The main reason for this immigration is to avoid harassment and oppression of Christians, Russians, Abaza and Georgians. By migrating back to Iraq, they find both a safe and comfortable environment and large pastures for herds. Sultan; He first brought Selahattin's grandfather Marwan and his father Şazi to the Governorship of Tikrit due to the harmony, obedience and ability of the Ravvadis. Ravvadis serve the people fairly and the state sincerely. About Selahattin Eyyubi, there is also that Arab poets of the time did not know his Arab origin and praised him as a “Turk”. In an ode written for Selahattin after the conquest of Aleppo, it is stated as follows: “… The state of the Turks and the Arab nation were exalted. The attack of Ahli Salib was devastated by the hand of Eyyub's son ... " German Emperor II. While Wilhelm visited Jerusalem and its surroundings under Ottoman rule, he also visited Selahattin in Umayyad Mosque in Damascus. By printing a visit plaque on his behalf, he expresses his admiration by saying "I am here in front of the grave of Sultan Selahattin, the most heroic soldier of all time". Bidaye ve'n Nihaye, Ibn Kesir Ebu'l Fida Ismail b. Ömer, (nsr. C.J. Tomberg), I-XII, Beirut, 1965 al Kamil fi't History, Ibn Esir, Beirut-1995 Müferricü'l Kürûb Fî Ahbâri Beni Ayyub, Ibn Vâsıl, thk. Cemâleddîn al-Febbâl, Cairo-1953. Fevatü'l Vefeyât, Abu Abdillâh Saâhuddîn Muhammed b. Shakir b. Ahmed al-Kutubi, Daru'l Kutbi'l Ilmiyye, Beirut-2000 Saladin: The Politics of Holy War, M.C. Lyons and D.E.P. Jackson, Cambridge-1982 Ayyubid Architechture, Terry Allen, Chapter 3, California- 2003
    3
  1993. 3
  1994. 3
  1995. 3
  1996. 3
  1997. 3
  1998. 3
  1999. 3
  2000. 3
  2001. 3
  2002. 3
  2003. 3
  2004. 3
  2005. 3
  2006. 3
  2007. 3
  2008. 3
  2009. 3
  2010. 3
  2011. 3
  2012. 3
  2013. 3
  2014. 3
  2015. 3
  2016. 3
  2017. 3
  2018. 3
  2019. 3
  2020. 3
  2021. 3
  2022. 3
  2023. 3
  2024. 3
  2025. 3
  2026. 3
  2027. 3
  2028. 3
  2029. 3
  2030. 3
  2031. 3
  2032. 3
  2033. 3
  2034. 3
  2035. 3
  2036. 3
  2037. 3
  2038. 3
  2039. 3
  2040. 3
  2041. 3
  2042. 3
  2043. 3
  2044. 3
  2045. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Alp Ilutuer / Ilteber = heroic chieftain; from Turkic alp & iltäbär Althias = six; from Turkic Alti Akkagas = white rock; from Turkic ak & kayač Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Bochas = either gullet; from Turkic Boğuz; or bull, from Buqa Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Iliger = prince man; from Turkic ilig & är Karadach = black mountain; from Turkic Qaradağ Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Kutilzis = blessed herald; from Turkic kut & elči Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon; from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti Zolban = shepherd star; from Turkic Čolpan.
    3
  2046. 3
  2047. 3
  2048. 3
  2049. 3
  2050. 3
  2051. 3
  2052. 3
  2053. 3
  2054. 3
  2055. 3
  2056. 3
  2057. 3
  2058. 3
  2059. 3
  2060. The ancestors of the Indo-Turkic people migrated to South Asia at the time of the Delhi Sultanate and the Mughal Empire. The Delhi Sultanate is a term used to cover five short-lived, Delhi-based kingdoms three of which were of Turkic origin in medieval India. These Turkic dynasties were the White Huns, Ghaznavids, Delhi Sultanate, Mamluk dynasty (Delhi), Khalji dynasty, Tughlaq dynasty, Bengal Sultanate, Adil Shahi dynasty, Bidar Sultanate, Qutb Shahi dynasty, Timurids, Deccan sultanates, Mughal Empire, Oudh State, Nawabs of Bengal and Murshidabad, Hyderabad State, Khanate of Kalat, Makran (princely state), Banganapalle State, Amb (princely state), Chitral (princely state), Phulra, Hunza (princely state), Nagar (princely state), Carnatic Sultanate. Southern India also saw many Turkic origin dynasties like the Bahmani Sultanate, the Adil Shahi dynasty, the Bidar Sultanate, and the Qutb Shahi dynasty, collectively known as the Deccan sultanates. The Mughal Empire was a Turkic-founded Indian empire that, at its greatest territorial extent, ruled most of the South Asia, including Afghanistan, Pakistan, India, Bangladesh and parts of Uzbekistan from the early 16th to the early 18th centuries. The Mughal dynasty was founded by a Chagatai Turkic prince named Babur (reigned 1526–30), who was descended from the Turkic conqueror Timur (Tamerlane) on his father's side and from Chagatai, second son of the Mongol ruler Genghis Khan, on his mother's side.Mughals who have Turkic ancestry live in the Indian subcontinent in significant numbers. Karlugh Turks are also found in the Haraza region and in smaller number in Azad Kashmir region of Pakistan. Small number of Uyghurs are also present in India. Many Turks also live in Hyderabad known as Deccani Muslims they have Arab, Afghan, Persian, and Turkic ancestries in addition to having the local dravidian heritage. There is also a significant population an Warriors Status used by Turkic descendants known as Rowther, who are mostly found in Southern India.[1]
    3
  2061. 3
  2062. 3
  2063. 3
  2064. 3
  2065. 3
  2066. 3
  2067. 3
  2068. 3
  2069. 3
  2070. 3
  2071. 3
  2072. 3
  2073. 3
  2074. 3
  2075. 3
  2076. The Ottomans never broke off from their Turkishness They were born as Turks They grew up and died The recruits also those who did not drop their languages Why do you not see Orestes, Onegesius, Aremmel, Scotta etc next to Attila? It is written that it is given to the Turks and raised. These men are more Turkic than you. Again, the method of mankurtization was famous in the pre-Islamic Turks. It can be called a different model of re-used mankurtization. He also defends if Plato, one of the great philosophers. Likewise, Nizamülmülk is the same. The Ottoman Devshirme System The greatest example of Cultural Imperialism is to excommunicate the Valide sultans from Turkishness. For such a thing to happen, it is necessary to go back to the ages before Christ. Mo-tu Yabgu proposes to the Chinese queen. Chinese İçing Hatun married father and two sons and three Göktürk kagan. If we think in terms of the Valide, the German kings should not have been German but French Napoleon should have been Italian. But today it can only be laughed at. The British, who do not even speak English, adopt the death of Arslan Heart (!) Richard. Apart from that, Valide sultans knew Turkish. There were even those who wrote Turkish poems. Hoca Sâdeddin Efendi: In the eyes of the enemy, he would be a brave Turkish soldier like Efrasyâp, the Turkish soldier whose victories were shadowed 1.Murad Han: I hope I will show him Turkish mastery when I arrive. . In fact, whether the Osmanoğulları came from Turks or Turks from Osmanoğulları, it cannot be distinguished. Our Ottoman Haned is not a custom-made dynasty that was invited from Europe or the land for a state. It is personally institutional and loyal. 2. Abdülhamit: I am Turkish, I will remain Turkish. 5.Mehmed Reşad: I am the Ottoman Sultan, the Caliph of Islam, but first of all, I am the Turkish Hakan. Barbaros Hayreddin Pasha: These Arabs do not know the art of war. They think that looting in the desert is the same as fighting as an army. While the Spanish infidel, who knows the art of war, has always been defeated by the Turkish levent, it is not known by what reason these Arab tribes will appear before the Turks and become miserable. Because in them, human life is very worthless. Instead of knowing their worship, they say 'everything is from God' and die stupidly. There are expressions praising Turkishness among Ottoman historians. For example, Aşıkpaşazâde, while describing Süleyman Pasha, says "The age of the Turks became a Turk". While Hodja Sadeddin describes the Ottoman conquests in his work, he praises the Turkish army with expressions such as "Turkish valiant", "Turkish soldiers who overshadowed their victories". Mehmed Neşrî, in his book, became angry when Murad I invited the Serbian King to the new war and expresses that the sultan was proud of Turkishness by saying "I hope I show him Turkish masculinity". In the work titled Gazavât-ı Sultan Murad, it is emphasized that "the war pioneer of the Turkish soldier, how the infidels who previously spoke forward against the Turks could not stand and fled". Tâcizâde Cafer Çelebi referred to the Ottoman soldiers in the period of Fatih as the "Muzaffer Turkish Army". Solakzade, one of the historians of the 17th century, positively refers to the Turkish name in its historical place and refers to Cem Sultan as "the son of the Turk who conquered Constantinople, the son of the Turkish sultan". Gelibolulu Mustafa Ali, one of the greatest historians of the 16th century, describes the Turkish tribes in the history of the world named "Künhü'l-Ahbâr" and mentions these as "elite nation, beautiful ummah". When Tahsin Pasha mentions the Söğüt Regiment in his memoirs, he mentions it as "the Karakeçili squadron, whose blood is circulating with the clean and blessed blood of the Turkish generation". Apart from these, such positive expressions can be found in the works of many Ottoman historians. Apart from salads, there is an emphasis on Turkishness in many of our poets. The Ottomans always accept as the successor of Oğuz Han. There is also evidence showing that there is a Turkish consciousness in the palace. Today we have many Uighur Turkish texts thought to have been written in the period of Fatih. In the field of miniature, it is obvious instead of the Uighurs. In addition, Bostancı aghas and kazask specialists, who could speak privately to the sultan, were made up of Turks. Again, 131 sheikhs served in Ottoman history from 1425 to 1922. 122 of them are Egyptian, Turkish. Reîsülküttâblar and marksmen may have more than 40 Turkish and more than 20. 54 of them may be Turkish and 27 of them may be Turkish. Again, more than 100 (some of them possible) of the most important positions are of Turkish origin. There is even the phenomenon of Turkishness in the recruited. Pargali Ibrahim Pasha told the envoy of Ferdinand, "How sharp and how far the Turks have penetrated their weapons, because many times on how many of you are." he said. The captains and levend in the Ottoman geography of Algeria were all Turks. Barbaros established a janissary system in Algeria. However, this was different from the one in Istanbul. Among the Ottoman rulers, Murat II is the greatest Turkist. His translation and copyright has been published in many books. He was Turkish scholar, poet, etc. Yazicioglu Ali Efendi's Tevarih-i Al-i Selcuk. U, Danişmendname of Molla Arif, Hüsrev and Şirin by Şeyhî and Kabusname of Mercimek Ahmet are among the important sources of the period. Murat II is an open supporter of Turkish. He found the Turkish of Kabusnâme's translation before Mercimek Ahmet badly. the annex was repeated to Ahmet. There is a calendar in 1297 in the manuscripts in Sulaymaniyah. This calendar is an English calendar presented to Murat II. This calendar was royalty in 843. In this calendar, the rulers of Chingiz lineage such as Chingiz, Ögedey, Küyük, Mengü and Hülegü were remembered with respect. Another aspect of this calendar is that it commemorates two rival principalities such as Karaman and Kadı Burhanettin with respect. Bedizzaman Mirza, the son of the ruler of Turkistan, Hüseyin Baykara, sat on the throne for a while after the death of his father, but when the Timurid dynasty was destroyed, he came to Istanbul via Iran and became the guest of Yavuz Sultan Selim. Yavuz gives great compliments to Bediuzzaman Mirza. Until he died in Istanbul from an epidemic in 1516, he was revered, and in a rumor, it is said that Yavuz Sultan Selim seated Bediuzzaman Mirza on the throne he had placed with him. During the reign of Yavuz Sultan Selim, an alliance was made between the Ottoman and Turkestan khanates against the Safavids, and even the ruler of Turkistan, Şeybani Han, was killed in the war with Shah Ismail. The Safavids dominated Turkistan for a while. Körkünçü Han, which was the Özbek Han, ended this domination. The first official correspondence between the Ottoman Empire and Turkistan coincides with this time. In this first official correspondence, Yavuz Sultan Selim informed the Çaldıran victory with a name to Körkünçü Han. The positive continues in the following periods of Ottoman-Turkistan. Sokullu Mehmet Pasha had considered the Don-Volga project to unite with Turkestan Turks, and the project failed when he appointed an incompetent man to head the project. But the relations are not cut in the continuation. During the reign of Abdulaziz, Yakup Han recognized the metbu and sent help. Prince Abdülkerim Efendi was also seated on the throne of Japan's History Turkistan. The Uyghur Turks rebelled against the Chinese with Abdülkerim Efendi. They had some success. However, the conditions were very unfavorable. Prince Abdülkerim Efendi was assassinated in New York. The Uighurs were very angry with this situation. In addition, when you look at İsmail İsmâil Hâmî Dânişmend's Annotated Ottoman history chronology, the majority of the Ottoman men are Turkish.Also, in the Book of Aşıkpaşazade, it does not emphasize that the Christian soldiers are your army, I guess you do not know the Sıpah, you do not know the Ottoman Army, the Suvari part Nerade, all the Turkish Type Infantry, even the sultan's guard. Sipahis are unique and Turkish. Even in the Histories of Western Universities, the Ottoman Empire is described as the imperialist state of the Turks. It is mentioned that the Ottomans made a Turkish race in the Balkans.
    3
  2077. 3
  2078. 3
  2079. 3
  2080. 3
  2081. 3
  2082. 3
  2083. 3
  2084. 3
  2085. 3
  2086. 3
  2087. 3
  2088. 3
  2089. 3
  2090. 3
  2091. 3
  2092. 3
  2093. 3
  2094. 3
  2095. 3
  2096. 3
  2097. 3
  2098. 3
  2099. 3
  2100. 3
  2101. 3
  2102. 3
  2103. 3
  2104. 3
  2105. 3
  2106. 3
  2107. 3
  2108. 3
  2109.  @yaqubleis6311  keep coping about more than 1500 years of Turkic rule on Iranics whose languages are all mutually unintelligible 👁️👅👁️ By the end of the tenth century, with the Qarākhānid Turks conquering Sāmānid Central Asia and ushering in a millennium of Turkic rule across Iran and much of the Islamic World, the dynamic of the frontier had changed qualitatively. The Eastern Frontier: Limits of Empire in Late Antique and Early Medieval Central Asia (Early and Medieval Islamic World) Hardcover – June 27, 2019 The new cities were predominantly Muslim , and Iran became one of the most influential regions of Muslim intellectual activity . From around 1000 on the independent Iranian dynasties rapidly gave way to new dynasties of Turkic origin . Embree, A.T. (1988) Encyclopedia of Asian history. New York: C. Scribner's Sons. P.156 In fact, Turkic-speaking peoples have played a major role in Iranian history, ruling the country from the eleventh century up to the early twentieth. Even today they represent more than a quarter of Iran's population. Foltz, R. (2016) Iran in world history. Oxford etc.: Oxford University Press. p.61 Homa Katouzian, "Iranian history and politics", Published by Routledge, 2003. p. 128: "Indeed, since the formation of the Ghaznavids state in the tenth century until the fall of Qajars at the beginning of the twentieth century, most parts of the Iranian cultural regions were ruled by Turkic-speaking dynasties most of the time. The Azerbaijanis derive in part from a heritage of Turkic rule over Iran, during most of the past 1,000 years. Iran adopted the Shi'a version of Islam under the rule of the Safavid Azerbaijani Turks beginning in 1500. The Turkic Qajar Dynasty (1779–1924) controlled all of present-day Iran and extensive territory in the Caucasus and Central Asia. When Colonel Reza Khan Pahlavi overthrew the Qajars, he promoted Persian language, culture, and identity at the expense of Azeri Turkish. Zartman, J.K. (2020) Conflict in the modern middle east: An encyclopedia of Civil War, Revolutions, and regime change. Santa Barbara, CA: ABC-CLIO. p.136
    3
  2110. 3
  2111. 3
  2112. 3
  2113. 3
  2114. 3
  2115. 3
  2116. 3
  2117. 3
  2118. 3
  2119. 3
  2120. 3
  2121. Arab dominance did not, however, continue in the political sphere, and one may describe the premodern history of Islam as falling into three periods of political regime. Until the tenth cen- tury, most regions of Islamdom were under the rule of Arabs; in the 10th and 11th centuries, many regions came under the rule of Persians; and from the 11th until the 19th century, almost all areas of the Muslim world were ruled by ethnic Turks or Mongols, whose dominance continued in the Middle East until World War I and the abolishment of the Ottoman Empire in 1924. For nearly a millennium in the Persianate world, the upper echelons of society were seen as divided along ethnic lines into Turks, who constituted the military and ruling class, and Tajiks, Persians, or non-Turks, who were the administrators, accountants, tax-collectors, and land owners. The division was viewed as natural and not unfair because Turks and Mongols were considered ethnically suited to military exploits because of their sturdiness, fierce nature, ability to endure hardship, and superior skills in horsemanship and archery. Even in contexts where Turks did not make up the bulk of the military, rul- ers often used troops belonging to foreign ethnic groups because of their military skills, internal solidarity, lack of attachment to the local populace, and direct allegiance to the ruler. The Fatimids in Egypt (969-1171) employed both troops who belonged to the Berber Kutama tribal confederation from North Africa and "Suda- nese" troops from sub-Saharan Africa. The 14th-century historian Ibn Khaldun argued, reflecting primarily on the Berber dynasties of North Africa, that there was a strong relationship between the life of political regimes and ethnic groups. Tribal groups from outside settled regions have much stronger ethnic solidarity than settled peoples, and this enabled them to work as efficient military units, conquering territories and establishing new dynasties. The settled life of the conquerors, however, corrupted them and made them lose their ethnic solidarity in just a few generations, and this made them vulnerable to new tribal invaders.
    3
  2122. 3
  2123. 3
  2124. 3
  2125. 3
  2126. 3
  2127. 3
  2128. 3
  2129. 3
  2130. 3
  2131. 3
  2132. 3
  2133. 3
  2134. 3
  2135. 3
  2136. 3
  2137. 3
  2138. 3
  2139. 3
  2140. 3
  2141. 3
  2142. 3
  2143. 3
  2144. 3
  2145.  @Stalker950-l3x  fort comme un turc [adj] très fort ; vigoureux ; robuste ; costaud Origin and definition Today, a Turk is just another human being. And even if there are Turks who hold world records in weightlifting, nothing seems to justify calling a Turk more strong than a Greek, a Monegasque or a Chinese. But we must not forget the history of Turkey. Before this country became what it is today, there was the Ottoman Empire built by a people of warriors through conquests in Europe, Africa and Asia. These Turkish or Ottoman fighters impressed by their strength, their courage and also their brutality, their cruelty. Thus in the 17th and 18th centuries, the Turk symbolized the unbeliever, the brutal enemy. It was also said of someone who was rude and ruthless that he was "a real Turk" and to treat someone "Turkish" was to treat him unceremoniously. The expression originated in the mid-15th century, shortly after the capture of Constantinople (ancient Byzantium and present-day Istanbul) by the troops of Sultan Mehmet II in 1453. Examples “I have two, sir, who, without vanity, could be presented to the pope, especially my eldest, who is a pretty bit of a girl. I am raising her to be a countess, although her mother does not want it. How old is she, sir, this future countess? But she is approaching fifteen years old: already that is a fathom taller for you, nice, fresh as an April morning, agile, uncoupled, sprightly, and above all strong as a Turk. Devil ! these are good dispositions for being a countess. Oh ! her mother may say so, she will be. » Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra - Don Quixote of La Mancha
    3
  2146. 3
  2147. 3
  2148. 3
  2149. 3
  2150. 3
  2151. 3
  2152. 3
  2153. 3
  2154. 3
  2155. 3
  2156. 3
  2157. 3
  2158. 3
  2159.  @Ghanfort  Ottoman legitimacy drew on Turco-Mongol and Islamic precedents. Fleischer sees the Ottoman Empire as a 'unique, if not aberrant, phe nomenon' in Islamic history due to its emphasis on natural justice and the central role of the Ottoman dynasty as rulers of a defined geographic sphere (Fleischer, 1986: 253). The sixteenth-century Ottoman theorists Ebu's-Su'ud and Mustafa Ali upheld broadly similar theses for the legiti macy of the Ottomans which included the manipulation of their lineage to indicate their descent from Oghuz, the eponym of the Ghuzz Turks, their inheritance of Muslim lands from the Seljuk Turks and their dedica tion to justice, understood as a religious, universal concept (Imber, 1997: 73-4; Fleischer, 1986: 282, 287-8). Although the Ottomans adopted a more obviously Islamic profile after their conquest of the Arab lands, including the holy cities of Mecca and Medina, in the early sixteenth century, a distinction remained between religion and the state/dynasty (din-ü-devlet) which was also apparent in the Ottomans' dual legal sys tem based on the Shari'a and 'state' kamun, despite the close partnership between the two. Secular attitudes derived from the Turco-Mongol heritage were also qualified by the tendency among Ottoman political theorists of dis cussing international relations using the medieval dar al-islam/dar al-harb formulation and its concomitant, jihad or ghaza. This reflected the ori gins of the Ottoman Empire as a Turkic warrior principality on the frontiers of Byzantium which led generations of Ottoman sultans to style themselves 'holy warriors' (ghazis) until the Empire's demise in the 1920s. Their conquest of the Balkans and Aegean peninsula was legitimised in terms of jihad against the infidel, and their conquest of Constantinople was celebrated as the culmination of the Islamic conquests which had begun in the seventh century. In much advice literature of the sev enteenth and eighteenth centuries, the need to continue the jihad and expand the Ottoman Muslim domain in order to restore the inner vital ity of the Empire is a recurrent trope alongside more practical suggestions for reform. International Society and the Middle East: English School Theory at the Regional Level (Palgrave Studies in International Relations) 2009th Edition by B. Buzan (Editor), A. Gonzalez-Pelaez (Editor) p.55
    3
  2160. 3
  2161. 3
  2162. 3
  2163. 3
  2164. 3
  2165. 3
  2166. 3
  2167. 3
  2168. 3
  2169. 3
  2170. 3
  2171. 3
  2172. 3
  2173. In the European cartography of the fifteenth to eighteenth centuries, "Grecia" included Dalmatia, Serbia, Bulgaria, the coastal area of Asia Minor, Albania, and the Aegean islands (Karathanasis 1991, 9). For the Western audience in Germany, Austria, and Hungary, "Greek" (Greek Orthodox) was synonymous with Orthodoxy (Stoianovich 1960, 290). Regardless of their ethnic origins, most Greek Orthodox Balkan merchants of the eighteenth century spoke Greek and often assumed Greek names; they were referred to as "Greeks" in the sense that they were of the "Greek" religion. During the eighteenth century, the ge- ographic dispersion and the urban nature of the Greek ethnie in the Balkan peninsula transformed the "Greeks" into a Balkan urban class (Svoronos 1981, 58). Hence, the "Greeks" were not only the ethnic Greeks but generally included all the Orthodox merchants and peddlers, many of whom were Grecophone or Hellenized Vlachs, Serbs, or Orthodox Albanians. Roudometof, V. (2001) Nationalism, globalization, and orthodoxy: The social origins of ethnic conflict in the Balkans. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press. p.54 Indeed “Greek” was an emic term in the Hellenistic period, referring generally to both the original Greeks and the Hellenized population. Greek resurrection beliefs and the success of Christianity (with preview) New York: Palgrave Macmillan , 2009 Dag Øistein Endsjø The Hellenized peoples of the eastern Roman (later Byzantine) Empire consistently referred to themselves as 'Roman' (Romaioi) because, even though they were culturally Greek, they considered themselves a part of the Roman Empire. Barnett, G. (2017) Emulating alexander: How alexander the great's legacy fuelled Rome's wars with Persia. Barnsley: Pen et Sword Military. "Like all citizens of the Byzantine Empire. the Greeks were called Romaei Romaioi (i.e. Romans, a hang-over from the days of the Eastern Roman Empire of the 4th to 7th centuries. which gradually became Hellenized and was called the Byzantine Empire, from Byzantium , the old name of the city that was later renamed Constantinople after the Emperor Constantine , who transferred the capital of the Roman Empire from Rome to Byzantium in 330 A.D. ) . Pappageotes, G.C. (1960) Modern Greek Reader Demotic = Anagnōstikon Dēmotikēs. New York. p.7 I use the term Hellenic in order to differentiate 19th and 20th century national identity in modern Greece from the earlier, not so clear, use of terms like Graikos, Romios and, sometimes, Ellinas, which were all more or less synonymous for the Greek-Orthodox Christians of the Ottoman heartland. Hereafter, I use the term Greek to allude to the ambiguour use of this word (esc) bir contemporani scholar who refer without proper discrimination , to the representatives of the larger Greek - Orthodox Ottoman community , mostly hellenized or Greek - speaking , who probably considered themselves not as Hellenes but simply as " Romaioi " and Christians . Historein: A review of the past and other stories (1999). Athens, Greece: Nefeli Publishers. p.69
    3
  2174. 3
  2175. 3
  2176. 3
  2177. 3
  2178. 3
  2179.  @larshofler8298  This can be surmised by analysing the names of Hunnic princes and tribes. The names of the following Hunnic princes are clearly Oghuric Turkic in origin: Mundzuk (Attila’s father, from Turkic Muncˇuq = pearl/jewel; for an in-depth discussion of the Hunnic origin of this name in particular see Schramm (1969), 139–40), Oktar/Uptar (Attila’s uncle, Öktär = brave/powerful), Oebarsius (another of Attila’s paternal uncles, Aïbârs = leopard of the moon), Karaton (Hunnic supreme king before Ruga, Qarâton = black-cloak), Basik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, early fifth century, Bârsig˘ = governor), Kursik (Hunnic noble of royal blood, from either Kürsig˘ , meaning brave or noble, or Quršiq meaning beltbearer). For these etymologies see Bona (1991), 33. Three of Attila’s known sons 40 have probable Turkic names: Ellac, Dengizich, Hernak, and Attila’s princi­ pal wife, the mother of the ‘crown prince’ Ellac, has the Turkic name Here­ kan, as does another notable wife named Eskam. See Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 392–415. See also Bona (1991), 33–5, and Pritsak (1956), 414. Most known Hunnic tribal names are also Turkic, Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 427–41, e.g. Ultincur, Akatir etc. The cur suffix in many of these names is a well-known Turkic title and as Beckwith (1987), 209, points out the To-lu or Tardus tribes (Hunnic in origin) of the Western Turkish On Oq were each headed by a Cur (noble). Zieme (2006), 115, speculates that the title cur belongs to a pre-Turkic Tocharian stratum of the Turkic language, which, if true, again highlights the essential heterogeneity of Central Asian peoples and even languages. See also Aalto (1971), 35. In addition to this primary language (Oghuric Turkic), Priscus informs us that Latin and Gothic were also understood by the Hunnic elite. See Priscus, fr. 13.3, Blockley (1983), 289. Mclaughlin, Professors Hyun & Lieu, Rome and China: Points of Contact (Routledge, 2021) The Xiongnu became politically dominant in the steppes around 300 BC, and although the linguistic affiliation of the Xiongnu proper is still a matter of dispute, their political confederation certainly contained a significant Turkic component. By both ethnohistorical and linguistic considerations this component may in the first place be identified with the Bulgharic (Bulghar Turkic) branch of Turkic, today represented by the Chuvash language in the Volga region. The Turkic component of the Xiongnu is, however, unambiguously signalled by a number of Bulgharic loanwords in Proto-Samoyedic, such as *yür 'hundred'. The Bulgharic (Proto-Bulgharic) speakers are likely to have entered Southern Siberia , the location of Proto-Samoyedic , not earlier than the last century BC. At the same time, a number of local words, notably *kadï 'conifer' (> Chuvash xïra„ ~ xïr 'birch '), were borrowed from Proto-Samoyedic into Bulgharic. Review: J. Janhunen (ed.),The Mongolic languages, London, New York : Routledge, 2003 In the case of Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic, certain loanwords in the Mongolic languages point to early contact with Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric) Turkic, also known as r-Turkic. These loanwords precede Common Turkic (z-Turkic) loanwords and include: • Mongolic ikere (twins) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric ikir (versus Common Turkic ekiz) • Mongolic hüker (ox) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric hekür (Common Turkic öküz) • Mongolic jer (weapon) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric jer (Common Turkic yäz) • Mongolic biragu (calf) versus Common Turkic buzagu • Mongolic siri- (to smelt ore) versus Common Turkic siz- (to melt) The above words are thought to have been borrowed from Oghur Turkic during the time of the Xiongnu. Later Turkic peoples in Mongolia all spoke forms of Common Turkic (z-Turkic) as opposed to Oghur (Bulgharic) Turkic, which withdrew to the west in the 4th century. The Chuvash language, spoken by 1 million people in European Russia, is the only living representative of Oghur Turkic which split from Proto Turkic around the 1st century AD. Words in Mongolic like dayir (brown, Common Turkic yagiz) and nidurga (fist, Common Turkic yudruk) with initial *d and *n versus Common Turkic *y are sufficiently archaic to indicate loans from an earlier stage of Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric). This is because Chuvash and Common Turkic do not differ in these features despite differing fundamentally in rhotacism-lambdacism (Janhunen 2006). Oghur tribes lived in the Mongolian borderlands before the 5th century, and provided Oghur loanwords to Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic before Common Turkic loanwords. Golden 2011, p. 31. An earlier date for the separation of proto-Turkic, preceding 209 BC would support the identification of Xiongnu language with proto-Bulgharic or one of its subgroups, while a later date of separation would make its association with proto-Turkic more plausible. Alexander Savelyev, Martine Robbeets, Bayesian phylolinguistics infers the internal structure and the time-depth of the Turkic language family, Journal of Language Evolution, Volume 5, Issue 1, January 2020 As this time depth coincides with the beginning of the Xiongnu empire (209 BCE–100 CE), the association of Xiongnu with Proto-Bulgharic does not seem unreasonable. However, given the relatively large credible interval involved in the Bayesian dating, the breakup of proto-Turkic may also be connected with the first disintegration of the Xiongnu confederation under influence of the military successes of the Chinese in 127–119 BCE (Mudrak 2009). In sum, the time depth of the breakup of Proto-Turkic can be estimated between 500 BCE and 100 CE. Martine Robbeets, Remco Bouckaert, Bayesian phylolinguistics reveals the internal structure of the Transeurasian family, Journal of Language Evolution, Volume 3, Issue 2, July 2018 The language of the European Huns is sometimes referred to as a Bulghar Turkic variety in general linguistic literature, but caution is needed in establishing its affiliations. The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic (Late Proto-Turkic, to be more precise). Cite this article: Savelyev A, Jeong C (2020). Early nomads of the Eastern Steppe and their tentative connections in the West. Evolutionary Human Sciences 2, e20, 1–17. Xiong-nu language in Chinese inscriptions 撑犁 (Chēng lí) 撑犁 term in Chinese inscriptions is associated with the old Turkic tengri. Tengri means sky. 瓯脱 (Ōu tuō) 瓯脱 means room[7]. Borrowed from Proto-Turkic *otag[8], also reconstructed as *ōtag. Although linguists concentrate on *otag, since long vowels are not preserved in languages that need to be protected, there are also those who claim that it is derived from the Proto-Turkic word *ōtwhich means fire(see Proto-Turkic Vocabulary lesson). *otag means tent or room, but also fireplace is suggested. 头曼 (Tóu màn) The name Touman is likely related to a word meaning '10,000, a myriad' Old Turkic tümän
    3
  2180. 3
  2181. 3
  2182. 3
  2183. 3
  2184. 3
  2185. 3
  2186. 3
  2187. 3
  2188. 3
  2189. 3
  2190. 3
  2191. 3
  2192. 3
  2193. 3
  2194. 3
  2195. 3
  2196. 3
  2197. 3
  2198. 3
  2199. 3
  2200. 3
  2201. 3
  2202. 3
  2203. 3
  2204. 3
  2205. 3
  2206. 3
  2207. 3
  2208. Turkic :) Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA80 0.05533515 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.05990198 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.06118980 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.06465388 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.06518414 Bashkir:BAS-046 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA74 0.04317297 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.04340329 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.04508405 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.04571997 Bashkir:BAS-005 0.04634817 Bashkir:bashkir3 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA73 0.04519389 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.04615025 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.04817514 Bashkir:BAS-046 0.04964376 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.05188906 Bashkir:BAS-006 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA72 0.04298365 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.05147676 Bashkir:bashkir9 0.05193652 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.05398420 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.05418873 Bashkir:BAS-096 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA69 0.06131625 Uzbek:495_R02C02 0.06246982 Turkmen:TUR013 0.06295519 Bashkir:bashkir9 0.06305724 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.06540455 Uzbek:495_R01C01 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA66 0.04941760 Tatar_Siberian:STA-112 0.04992166 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.05030198 Bashkir:BAS-005 0.05069029 Bashkir:BAS-046 0.05109507 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA65 0.06441883 Bashkir:bashkir8 0.06454222 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.06584960 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.06666736 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.06779641 Nogai:NOG-125 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA54 0.04048207 Bashkir:BAS-005 0.04305749 Bashkir:bashkir3 0.04403622 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.04726006 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.04823834 Bashkir:bashkir8 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA52 0.05372036 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.05740290 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.05805683 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.06147907 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.06291138 Tatar_Siberian:STA-112
    3
  2209. 3
  2210. 3
  2211. 3
  2212. 3
  2213. 3
  2214. 3
  2215. 3
  2216. 3
  2217. 3
  2218. 3
  2219. 3
  2220. The South Slavic tribal groups moved south and southwest from their Pripet homeland, eventually entering the Byzantine-controlled Balkan Peninsula as either allies of or refugees from the invading Turkic Avars during the second half of the sixth century. Their search for a new, permanent homeland proved successful. Today their descendants solidly inhabit virtually all of the northwestern, central, and southeastern regions of the Balkans. Turks comprise a third ethnic component of the Balkan population. Although today numerically small-a little over 1 million people (about 2 percent of the total population) they have played a role in shaping the history of the Balkans far beyond their numbers. In late antiquity the rolling plains of the Danube and Prut rivers in the Balkans' northeast served Turkic tribes from the Eurasian steppes as an open door into the heart of the peninsula and the riches of the Eastern Roman Empire. Huns and related tribes swept through the Balkans in the fifth and sixth centuries, followed by the Avars and their allies in the sixth and seventh. Among these latter were the Bulgars, who established a state south of the Danube. Unlike the Avars, whose settlements in the Balkans proved transitory, the Bulgar state persisted in the face of concerted Byzantine pressures. By the ninth century the Bulgars were challenging the Byzantine Empire for political hegemony in the Balkans, but by that time they also were well on the way toward ethnic assimilation into their Slavic-speaking subject population. The conversion of the Turkic Bulgar ruling elite to Orthodox Chris-tianity at midcentury opened the gate to their rapid and total Slavic assimilation. Within a hundred years of the Bulgar conversion, most traces of their Turkic origins had disappeared, except for their name-the Bulgars had been transformed into Slavic Bulgarians Oğuz, Pecheneg, and Cuman Turkic tribes appeared in the Balkans between the ninth and eleventh centuries. Most of them eventually suffered an ethnic fate similar to the Bulgars and left little lasting impression, although the Gagauz Turks of Bessarabia, a region lying east of the Prut River (now known as Moldova), and some Turks living today in the eastern Balkans may be direct ethnic descendants of those medieval Turkic interlopers. Additionally, the Ottoman Turks' five-century rule over most of the Balkans established numerous scattered enclaves of Turkish- speaking groups throughout much of the southern portion of the peninsula, with a heavy concentration in the southeastern region of ancient Thrace.
    3
  2221. 3
  2222. 3
  2223. 3
  2224. 3
  2225. 3
  2226. 3
  2227. 3
  2228. 3
  2229. 3
  2230. 3
  2231. 3
  2232. 3
  2233. 3
  2234. 3
  2235. 3
  2236. 3
  2237. 3
  2238.  @tomaszs.9985  In the case of Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic, certain loanwords in the Mongolic languages point to early contact with Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric) Turkic, also known as r-Turkic. These loanwords precede Common Turkic (z-Turkic) loanwords and include: • Mongolic ikere (twins) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric ikir (versus Common Turkic ekiz) • Mongolic hüker (ox) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric hekür (Common Turkic öküz) • Mongolic jer (weapon) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric jer (Common Turkic yäz) • Mongolic biragu (calf) versus Common Turkic buzagu • Mongolic siri- (to smelt ore) versus Common Turkic siz- (to melt) The above words are thought to have been borrowed from Oghur Turkic during the time of the Xiongnu. Later Turkic peoples in Mongolia all spoke forms of Common Turkic (z-Turkic) as opposed to Oghur (Bulgharic) Turkic, which withdrew to the west in the 4th century. The Chuvash language, spoken by 1 million people in European Russia, is the only living representative of Oghur Turkic which split from Proto Turkic around the 1st century AD. Words in Mongolic like dayir (brown, Common Turkic yagiz) and nidurga (fist, Common Turkic yudruk) with initial *d and *n versus Common Turkic *y are sufficiently archaic to indicate loans from an earlier stage of Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric). This is because Chuvash and Common Turkic do not differ in these features despite differing fundamentally in rhotacism-lambdacism (Janhunen 2006). Oghur tribes lived in the Mongolian borderlands before the 5th century, and provided Oghur loanwords to Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic before Common Turkic loanwords. Golden 2011, p. 31.
    3
  2239. 3
  2240. 3
  2241. 3
  2242. Aktay Turan As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 Most Tatars trace their descent to Volga Bulgars, a medieval Turkic people who have inhabited the Middle Volga and lower Kama region. https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?page=1&q=Bulgars Onogur-Bulgars https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/250688v1.full.pdf https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu (Bulgar genetic proximity) Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile The Turkic languages are clearly interrelated, showing close similarities in phonology, morphology, and syntax. Historically, they split into two types early on, Common Turkic and Bolgar Turkic. The language of the Proto-Bolgars, reportedly similar to the Khazar language, belonged to the latter type. Its only modern representative is Chuvash, which originated in Volga Bolgarian and exhibits archaic features. https://www.britannica.com/topic/Turkic-languages According to Antoaneta Granberg : " the data is insufficient to clearly distinguish Huns, Avars and Bulgars one from another" - introduction, the second paragraph : https://www.academia.edu/683028/Classification_of_the_Hunno-Bulgarian_Loan-Words_in_Slavonic Both names are best explained as corresponding to Onogundur, an old name in Greek sources for the Bulgars. https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars https://www.yourdictionary.com/bulgar More Sources https://1drv.ms/w/s!ArU3juYblIHghhn2C4hh-bLC8FRi
    3
  2243. 3
  2244. 3
  2245. 3
  2246. 3
  2247. 3
  2248. 3
  2249. 3
  2250. 3
  2251. 3
  2252. 3
  2253. 3
  2254. 3
  2255. 3
  2256. 3
  2257. 3
  2258. 3
  2259. 3
  2260. 3
  2261.  @ColCoal  Early inhabitants of Mongolia were actually Turkic peoples In the case of Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic, certain loanwords in the Mongolic languages point to early contact with Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric) Turkic, also known as r-Turkic. These loanwords precede Common Turkic (z-Turkic) loanwords and include: • Mongolic ikere (twins) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric ikir (versus Common Turkic ekiz) • Mongolic hüker (ox) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric hekür (Common Turkic öküz) • Mongolic jer (weapon) from Pre-Proto-Bulgaric jer (Common Turkic yäz) • Mongolic biragu (calf) versus Common Turkic buzagu • Mongolic siri- (to smelt ore) versus Common Turkic siz- (to melt) The above words are thought to have been borrowed from Oghur Turkic during the time of the Xiongnu. Later Turkic peoples in Mongolia all spoke forms of Common Turkic (z-Turkic) as opposed to Oghur (Bulgharic) Turkic, which withdrew to the west in the 4th century. The Chuvash language, spoken by 1 million people in European Russia, is the only living representative of Oghur Turkic which split from Proto Turkic around the 1st century AD. Words in Mongolic like dayir (brown, Common Turkic yagiz) and nidurga (fist, Common Turkic yudruk) with initial *d and *n versus Common Turkic *y are sufficiently archaic to indicate loans from an earlier stage of Oghur (Pre-Proto-Bulgaric). This is because Chuvash and Common Turkic do not differ in these features despite differing fundamentally in rhotacism-lambdacism (Janhunen 2006). Oghur tribes lived in the Mongolian borderlands before the 5th century, and provided Oghur loanwords to Early Pre-Proto-Mongolic before Common Turkic loanwords. Golden 2011, p. 31. Before the rise of Genghis Khan Mongolic was spreading at westward and absorbing Turkic speakers (Janhunen, 2008). During the Mongol expansion, Turkic speakers whose tribes and states had been incorporated into the Mongol empire were so much more numerous than Mongols that, although Mongolian was the language of command, it was Turkic rather than Mongolic speech that was chiefly spread across Central Asia and the central and western steppe. Antonio Benítez-Burraco, ‎Steven Moran 2018 p.92 The period of Bulghar Turkic influence on Mongolic seems to have lasted until the fourth century, when the Bulghar Turks withdrew to the west. In Southern Siberia, a few cen- turies without Turkic speakers followed, but most of Mongolia was rapidly covered by a population speaking an early form of Common Turkic, the direct ancestor of Old Turkic and all the modern Turkic languages with the exception of Chuvash. Since the Turkic empires of the Türk and Uighur were for most of the time politically superior to the con- temporary linguistic ancestors of the Mongols, Mongolic (Pre-Proto-Mongolic) bor- rowed a layer of Common Turkic elements that can be distinguished by the absence of the specifically Bulgharic features characteristic of the earlier loanwords. The Mongolic Languages Juha Janhunen 2003
    3
  2262. 3
  2263. 3
  2264. 3
  2265. 3
  2266. 3
  2267. 3
  2268. 3
  2269. 3
  2270. *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    3
  2271. 3
  2272. 3
  2273. 3
  2274. 3
  2275. 3
  2276. The greatest success of the Turks, their history as administrators,has been little appreciated in the West. For six hundred years the Ottoman Empire ruled successfully over a great land, an imperial record that can stand with that of Romans. The Ottomans created an empire of unique toleration, where many peoples and religions kept their own traditions at a time when religious persecution was the rule elsewhere. It was an empire of laws, held together by rules as much as by the personality of the sultan. It is no accident that the great sultan Süleyman, known to the West as The Magnificent, was known to the Turks as The Lawgiver, asign of his and the Empire's true success. If the achievements of the Turks in politics and law are littleknown in America, those in the humanities are even less so. Yet Turkish music, art, architecture, and poetry were the crowning glories, coming as they do from a different cultural tradition. The beauty of Turkish poetry may only be fully appreciated in Turkish and Turkish classical music may not perfectly match whatis expected by Western ears, but the beauty of Turkish art caneasily be seen. The grace of Turkish calligraphy, the colors of Turkish miniature paintings, and the geometric forms of Turkishporcelain tiles are known to be high art by anyone who has seenthem. The great mosques of Istanbul, especially Sinan's Süleymaniye Mosque, rival any buildings in the world. The accomplishments of modern Turkey have been in a different context. The task of the modern Turks was to create a democratic,independent society. In a time of imperialism, Turkey was oneof the few nations to keep its independence, despite great odds against it. Turkey was almost unique outside of Western Europeand North America in its sustained drive to gain democracy. Firs tnoted under Mustafa Kemal Atatürk for its campaign to educateand develop its people to live in the modern world. Turkey now is an economic success and a multiparty democracy. It is one of the few countries of its region that have significantly raised itself up economically, without oil revenues to depend on. Muchremains to be done, but the success is notable. Today, Turkey is a bridge between the Middle East and the West,as well as a bridge between the West and the newly freed lands of Central Asia. It is a state whose people are overwhelmingly Muslim, yet also a state that is thoroughly secular in its lawsand government. The great tradition of Islam is not forgotten,nor is the tradition of western philosophy, government, and technology.
    3
  2277. 3
  2278. 3
  2279. 3
  2280. 3
  2281. 3
  2282. 3
  2283. 3
  2284. 3
  2285. 3
  2286. 3
  2287. 3
  2288. The Turkish presence in Western Thrace started with the arrival of the Scythian Turks who came to the Balkans in the 2nd century BC together with the 'Western Branch' of migrants from Central Asia. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=VpdXKpmaYLEC&printsec=frontcover&dq=a+modern+theory+of+language+evolution&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwisvcCdhrroAhWwk4sKHUxfBG8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false Contemporary populations linked to western Iron Age steppe people can be found among diverse ethnic groups in the Caucasus, Russia and Central Asia (spread across many Iranian and other Indo- European speaking groups), whereas populations with genetic similarities to eastern Scythian groups are found almost exclusively among Turkic language speakers (Supplementary Figs 10 and 11). https://reich.hms.harvard.edu/sites/reich.hms.harvard.edu/files/inline-files/ncomms14615_0.pdf Contemporary descendants of western Scythian groups are found among various groups in the Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). https://www.nature.com/articles/ncomms14615 Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). http://eurogenes.blogspot.com/2017/03/genetic-origins-and-legacy-of-scythians.html?m=1 Turkic tribes like Sakas, Kushanas, when they settled on India's borders and inside it also adopted ... https://www.cs.colostate.edu/~malaiya/turkish.html http://s155239215.onlinehome.us/turkic/27_Scythians/EthnicRootsEn.htm Central to this network had been the far-flung empire of the Turkic Kushans (Indo-Scythians) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=5JKnBAAAQBAJ&pg=PT19&dq=COLUMBIAUNIVERSITYPRESS&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjzmpj15ffrAhUE_CoKHaHDAz4Q6AEwAHoECAMQAQ#v=onepage&q=&f=false http://aibs.columbia.edu/books.html Both Kushans and Scythians were of Turki origin. (University of Sind) https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=q3FXAAAAMAAJ&dq=both+kushans+and+scythians+were+of+pakistan&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Turki The Sacae were a mixed people, probably a fusion of Iranian, Finnish, and Turkish— the antithesis of modern Hungarians. Exactly the same may be presumed about the Alans. The Chinese consider them as near relations of the Turks. (Harvard University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=tMdRefDs_G4C&dq=HARVARDUNIVERSITYPRESS&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Hungarians https://hizliresim.com/aDjnZ0 https://hizliresim.com/IfZFMW
    3
  2289. 3
  2290. 3
  2291. Mangburni is considered a fearless leader and a great warrior.[3] Harold Lamb describes Jalal al-Din as "valiant son of a weak father",[37] Carl Sverdrup descibes Jalal al-Din as "brave and energetic".[4] Jürgen Paul describes Jalal al-Din as "the mighty wall". About his battle against Genghis khan at the banks of the Indus, Osborne describes him as the first vigilante enemy of Genghis khan[38] while Timothy May describes him as the most stalwart enemy of the Mongols in West Asia untill the time of the Mamluk Sultanate.[3] Modern scholarship credits him with halting the Mongol expansion by at least a decade. Shihab al-Din Muhammad al-Nasawi, the personal secretary of the Sultan Jalal ad-Din, described him as follows: He was swarthy (dark-skinned), small in stature, Turkic in "behavior" and speech, but he also spoke Persian. As for his courage, I have mentioned it many times when describing the battles he took part in. He was a lion among lions and the most fearless among his valiant horsemen. He was mild in his temper though, did not get easily provoked and never used bad language.[39] The Georgian Royal Annals from the 13th century described Jalal al-Din as follows: ...the Sultan Jalaldin - valorous and brave, courageous and fearless like some immaterial being, superb, strong and an excellent fighter, came to the rescue of his father with a 5 small group of soldiers, picked him up, and together they fled to Khorasan.[40] In Tabaqat-i Nasiri, Juzjani describes Jalal al-Din as follows: Sultan Jalal ud-Din, Mangburni, was the eldest son of Sultan Muhammad, and was endowed with great heroism, valour and high talents and accomplishments.[7] In The Complete History, Ibn al-Athir described Jalal al-Din as follows:[41] ...Jalâl al-Dîn whom all the princes on earth held in awe and feared. At the end of the battle of the Indus, Genghis khan said the following about Jalal al-Din:[42][10][43][37] A father should only have such a son. Whether he escaped from the fiery battlefield and came to the brink of salvation from the whirlwind of destruction, great deeds and great revolts will still come from him! Though considered a successful warrior and a general, Jalal al-Din is considered a poor ruler and his loss of re-established empire to the Mongol is attributed to the poor rulership of him. Jalal al-Din had enmity with all of his neighbours which resulted in Jalal's calls to form alliance against the Mongol army of Chormaqan being dismissed by all other Muslim kingdoms. Though historians agree that Jalal al-Din inherited these enmities from his father and predecessros.[1][3] Ibn al-Athir described Jalal al-Din as follows in regard to his ruling:[44] Jalâl al-Dîn was a bad ruler who administered his realm abominably. Among the princes who were his neighbours he did not leave one without showing hostility to him and challenging him for his kingdom, acting as a bad neighbour. As an example of that, as soon as he appeared in Isfahan and gathered an army, he invaded Khuzistan and besieged Tustar, a possession of the caliph. He marched to Daquqa, which he sacked and where he killed many people. It too belonged to the caliph. Then he took Azerbayjan, which was held by Uzbek, and attacked the Georgians, whom he defeated and harassed. Later he made war on al-Ashraf, lord of Khilât, and then on ‘Alâ’ al-Dîn, ruler of Anatolia, and on the Ismâ‘îlîs, whose lands he ravaged and many of whom he killed. He imposed upon them an annual tribute in money and also on others. Every prince abandoned him and would not take his hand.
    3
  2292. 3
  2293. 3
  2294. 3
  2295. 3
  2296. 3
  2297. 3
  2298. 3
  2299. 3
  2300. 3
  2301. 3
  2302. 3
  2303. The Turks too , the great warriors of the steppes , were almost haughty in the assumption that they inherited the jihad fighting spirit of the tradition and carried it half - way into Europe . Turko-Persia in Historical Perspective p.94 During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries , understanding the Turks ' military organization , given the credit for the greatest empire since antiquity , became a major European preoccupation . Speake, J., n.d. Literature of travel and exploration. p.891. By the middle of the 16th century, the Turks arguably possessed the greatest empire in the world. A History of the Middle East Paperback – March 15, 2006 by Saul S. Friedman (Author) p.181 In the west the Seljuq invasion of Asia Minor began the process which was to make it the modern land of the Turks and the base from which the greatest Islamic empire of the past 600 years would expand into southeast Europe . MacEachern, S., 2010. The new cultural atlas of the Islamic world. p.32. THE TURKS AND THE WEST. Europe stood in awe of the Ottomans who crushed many states and conquered vast territories, going, as all patriotic Turks will proudly point out, "all the way to the gates of Vienna." European literature is replete with the depictions of the Turk as the hated enemy. The English often thought of the Turk as awe-inspiring and destructive. Thomas Fuller wrote in The Holy Warre (1639): "The Turkish Empire is the greatest... the sun ever saw. ...Grass springeth not where the grand signior's horse setteth his foot." Halman, T. and Warner, J., 2007. Rapture and revolution. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, Crescent Hill Publications, p.9.
    3
  2304. 3
  2305. 3
  2306. 3
  2307. 3
  2308. 3
  2309. 3
  2310. 3
  2311. 3
  2312. 3
  2313. 3
  2314. 3
  2315. 3
  2316. 3
  2317. 3
  2318. 3
  2319. 3
  2320. 3
  2321. 3
  2322. 3
  2323. 3
  2324. 3
  2325. 3
  2326. 3
  2327. 3
  2328. 3
  2329. 3
  2330. 3
  2331. 3
  2332. Christian Orthodox people belonged to the millet-i Rum, and progressively, Greek became the dominant means of communication amongst the members of the millet, who were called by others and were calling themselves. Romioi. Interestingly, the term 'Hellene' still signified for most people the pagan classical tradition, and it was a term that especially the clergy was keen to eliminate. Certain evocations of the term 'Hellene' by Byzantine scholars (e.g. in the twelfth century) contained some elements of contemporary ethnic identification, but it never acquired widespread currency, it never really "caught" on' (Beaton 2007: 93). Boys-Stones, G., Graziosi, B. and Vasunia, P., n.d. The Oxford handbook of Hellenic studies. p.21 A second way that Robert establishes the moral superiority of the French over and against the Greeks is by framing the French, rather than the Byzantines, as the true Romans. On this score, it is important to note that the very naming of the Byzantines as "Greek" was an explicit rejection of the Byzantine claim that they were "Roman"-as noted in the introduc tion, the people we call Byzantines never employed the term Byzantine (it is a modern categorization), never used the Latin Graecus, and only began to employ the Greek word "Hellene" around the time of the Fourth Cru sade. Rather, they almost always self-identified as Romans." Robert not only rejects their Roman identity by referring to them as Graeci, he re peatedly asserts that it is the French, not the Byzantines, who adhere to the "law of Rome." Demacopoulos., 2019. Colonizing Christianity: Greek and Latin Religious Identity in the Era of the Fourth Crusade (Orthodox Christianity and Contemporary Thought) 1st Edition.. New York, N.Y.: Fordham University Press, p.18. Byzantine Empire was not, especially then, a national Greek state but had a broadly international character, despite the fact that Greek was the official language. In that state the Bulgarian element was preserved and could develop. Daskalov, R., 2021. Master narratives of the Middle Ages in Bulgaria. Leiden: Brill, p.114. The writer uses the ambiguous term “Hellene,” which generally means “pagan” in Byzantine Greek. Plethon and his followers used the term almost to the exclusion of all others when referring to their own countrymen. Nagy., 2003. Modern Greek Literature. Taylor & Francis, p.30. " In its final centuries , the Byzantine Empire was also called " Romania . " Remnants of this Roman heritage are still evident in such terms as " Rum " and " Rumeli . Georgius, Philippides, M. and Macarius, 1980. The fall of the Byzantine empire. Amherst, MA: Univ. of Massachusetts Pr., p.2. Given Gennadios ' strong religious and traditional orientation , one would expect him to adhere carefully to the traditional Byzantine nomenclature wherein Hellene signified pagan and Rhomaios Byzantine . Ćurčić, S. and Mouriki, D., 2019. The Twilight of Byzantium. Princeton: Princeton University Press, p.9. And there is also evidence that the word 'Hellene' now meant 'pagan', and Justinian did conduct persecutions of Hellenes. Scott, R., n.d. Byzantine chronicles and the sixth century. The Byzantine Empire was officially called the Empire of the Romans, not the Greeks, Hellenes, or whatever. And if we proceed from the northern theory of the formation of the state, then we could not know about the Hellenic Greeks, Venetian-Venets in any way due to the lack of direct contacts. At that time, the word “Hellene” among the Romans meant a pagan and a traitor. Attila Kagan of the Huns from the kind of Velsung Kindle Edition by Соловьев Сергей Юрьевич (Author) The ancient Hellenes were conquered by the Romans . Emperor Justinian destroyed the last vestiges of Hellenic civilisation , and state Christianity created a new civilisation on the ruins of the old . Koliopoulos, G. and Veremēs, T., 2007. Greece: the modern sequel. London: Hurst & Company, p.242. Hellenes as they were called, were persecuted by the enforcement of these general rules; Justinian endeavored, above all things, to deprive them of education, and he had the University of Athens closed in 529; at the same time ordering wholesale conversations. The Cambridge Medieval History volumes 1-5 by John Bagnell Bury, Paul Dalen (Goodreads Author) (Editor) And there is also evidence that the word 'Hellene' now meant 'pagan', and Justinian did conduct persecutions of Hellenes. The world of Classics in the sixth century was not entirely rosy. Scott, R., n.d. Byzantine chronicles and the sixth century It is believed that there was some kind of trade route, but the object of exchange is not clear. The Baltic States could offer amber, but the path along the Elbe and then the Danube is better and safer than the path "From the Varangians to the Greeks" invented by idle historians. First, where did the Greeks come from? The Byzantine Empire was officially called the Empire of the Romans, not the Greeks, Hellenes, or whatever. And if we proceed from the northern theory of the formation of the state, then the Veneti Veneti could not know about the Greek-Hellenes, due to the lack of direct contacts. At that time, the word "Hellene" among the Romans meant a pagan and a traitor. And the term Varangian, unknown even among the Scandinavians, at least in Saxon Grammar it does not occur, from the word at all. The way from Wagry sounds more reasonable, and where? If we translate the term "Hellene" as a pagan, then we get that the way from Wagri to the east was the way of pagan pilgrims. Russia the formation of the state in the 9th century Veneds and the severjans (northerners), part of the Huns, which became the basis of a new community Kindle Edition by Solovyov Sergey (Author) Although the Breviarum has some major flaws, including a lacuna for nearly the entire reign of Constans II (r. 641-668), it is nonetheless one of the most important sources for his tory from the reign of Phocas through Constantine V-in no small part due to the fame of its author rather than the work's intrinsic merit.79 Nikephoros' use of names in this text is somewhat idiosyncratic. This short history does not have much on language-the sole mention of Latin names it 'Itaλ@v qwvn.80 He never refers to Greek, but 'Hellene' is invari ably a pejorative term, used in the sense of meaning 'pagan. On the other hand, he regularly glosses 'Christians' as meaning 'Romans' in a cultural and even political sense. Like other Greek-writing authors of this period, Nikephoros displays a high degree of laxity of precision in his terminology. In spite of the relatively relaxed attitudes adopted by contemporaries with respect to linguistic labels, it is clear that the later medieval and mod ern colloquial usage of the signifier Roman' for the Greek language is unprecedented in the early middle ages. Where the 'Roman tongue" is mentioned in the sources, it is always Latin which is signified-and this is consistent from Procopius in the sixth century through Constantine VII in the tenth. WHALIN, D., 2022. ROMAN IDENTITY FROM THE ARAB CONQUESTS TO THE TRIUMPH OF ORTHODOXY. [S.l.]: PALGRAVE MACMILLAN, p.31.
    3
  2333. 3
  2334. 3
  2335. 3
  2336. 3
  2337. 3
  2338. 3
  2339. 3
  2340. 3
  2341. fort comme un turc [adj] très fort ; vigoureux ; robuste ; costaud Origin and definition Today, a Turk is just another human being. And even if there are Turks who hold world records in weightlifting, nothing seems to justify calling a Turk more strong than a Greek, a Monegasque or a Chinese. But we must not forget the history of Turkey. Before this country became what it is today, there was the Ottoman Empire built by a people of warriors through conquests in Europe, Africa and Asia. These Turkish or Ottoman fighters impressed by their strength, their courage and also their brutality, their cruelty. Thus in the 17th and 18th centuries, the Turk symbolized the unbeliever, the brutal enemy. It was also said of someone who was rude and ruthless that he was "a real Turk" and to treat someone "Turkish" was to treat him unceremoniously. The expression originated in the mid-15th century, shortly after the capture of Constantinople (ancient Byzantium and present-day Istanbul) by the troops of Sultan Mehmet II in 1453. Examples “I have two, sir, who, without vanity, could be presented to the pope, especially my eldest, who is a pretty bit of a girl. I am raising her to be a countess, although her mother does not want it. How old is she, sir, this future countess? But she is approaching fifteen years old: already that is a fathom taller for you, nice, fresh as an April morning, agile, uncoupled, sprightly, and above all strong as a Turk. Devil ! these are good dispositions for being a countess. Oh ! her mother may say so, she will be. » Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra - Don Quixote of La Mancha
    3
  2342. 3
  2343. 3
  2344. 3
  2345. 3
  2346. 3
  2347. 3
  2348. 3
  2349. 3
  2350. 3
  2351. 3
  2352. 3
  2353. 3
  2354. 3
  2355. 3
  2356. 3
  2357. 3
  2358. 3
  2359. 3
  2360. 3
  2361. 3
  2362. 3
  2363. Page -26- Teragay, the chief of the tribe of Berlas, is said to 'i have been a tnau of distinguished piety and liberality, I and he inherited an incalculable number of slieep and goata,^ cattle and servants. His wife, Tekina Kha- I toum, was virtuous and beautiful; and on the 8th ' of April, 1336, she gave birth to a son, at their encampment, near the verdant walls^ of the delicious town of Kesh. This child was the future aspirant for universal empire. Timour was of the race of Toorkish wanderers, and be was of noble lineage, amougst a people who thought much of their descent. His countrymen lived in tents, loved the wandering lives of warlike shepherds, better than the luxury and ease of cities; and, even in the countries which they had conquered, preferred an encampment in the open plains, to "a residence in the most splendid palaces. Page -194- ^ Timour was the son of Teragay Nevian. He gives the following account of his lineage, in his memoirs :—" My father told me that we were descendants from Abu-al-Atrak (father of the Turks) the son of Japhet. His fifth son, Aljeh Khan, had twin sons, Tatar and Mogul, who placed their feet on the paths of infidelity. Turaene Khan had a son Kabul, whose son, Munga Bahadur, was the father of Temugin, small estate, with not more than three or four mounted attendants. He lived iu a village, near this city of Kesh, for the men of this land prefer living in the villages, and in the plains, to living in cities. His son, also, had not more than four or five horses. I will now tell you, what was told to the ambassadors, as certain truth in this city, and in other parts. It is said that Timour, having four or five servants, went out one day to steal a sheep, and on another day a cow, by force, from the people of the country. When he had got them, be ate them with his followers ; and some because of the plunder, others because he was a brave and good hearted man, joined him, until he had a force of three hundred mounted followers. From that time be traversed the country, to rob and steal all he could lay hands on, for himself and bis companions, and he also frequented the roads, and plundered the merchants.' Narrative of the embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the court of Timour at Samarcand, A.D. 1403-6 by González de Clavijo, Ruy, d. 1412; Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir, 1830-1916 ed Page -130- On Saturday, the 12th of April, the Emperor of TrebizonJ sent for the ambassadorSj and when they ai-rivcd at his palace, they found him in a saloon, which was in an upper story ; and he received them very well. After they had spoken with him, they returned to their lodging. With the emperor was his son, who was about twenty-five years of age ; and the emperor was tall and handsome. The emperor and his son were dressed in imperial robes. They wore, on their heads, tall hats surmounted by golden cords, on the top of which were cranes' feathers; and the hats were bound with the skins of martens. They call the emperor Germanoli,' and his son Quelex -^ and they call the son emperor as well as the father, because it is the custom to call the eldest legitimate son emperor, although his father may be alive; and the Greek name for emperor, is Basilens. This emperor pays tribute to Timour Beg, and to other Turks, who are his neighbours. He is married to a relation of the Emperor of Constantinople, and his son is married to the daughter of a knight of Constantinople, and has two little daughters."
    3
  2364. 3
  2365. 3
  2366. 3
  2367. 3
  2368. 3
  2369. 3
  2370. 3
  2371. 3
  2372. 3
  2373. 3
  2374. 3
  2375. 3
  2376. 3
  2377. 3
  2378. 3
  2379. 3
  2380. 3
  2381. 3
  2382. 3
  2383. China: A New Cultural History - Sayfa 238 https://books.google.com.tr › books Cho-yun Hsu - 2012 - ‎Önizleme - ‎Diğer sürümler The Turko-Mongol Khitan (Qidan) arose at the end of the Tang, and in 938, during the Five Dynasties, Emperor Shi Jingtang of the Later Jin ceded sixteen northern prefects to them. From that point on, throughout several hundred years of the ... The New Encyclopaedia Britannica - 25. cilt - Sayfa 479 https://books.google.com.tr › books Encyclopaedia Britannica, inc - 2003 - ‎Snippet görünümü - ‎Diğer sürümler tribes of Tibet, such as the Hsi Hsia, and the Khitans (a Turco-Mongolian people from Manchuria) from raiding the borderlands and the local capital. The position of Yu- chou consequently became increasingly important. On the fall of T'ang ... https://books.google.com.tr › books The Oxford Handbook of Iranian History Touraj Daryaee · 2012 · History The Mongols were welcomed not only by the Muslims of the province but by the Turco-Mongol Khitans, who as ... Imagehttps://eprints.soas.ac.uk › Mongols... the mongols in iran - SOAS Research Online yazan: G Lane · 2012 · Alıntılanma sayısı: 11 · İlgili makaleler 8 Eki 2011 · the oxford handbook of iranian history ... Muslims of the province but by the Turco -Mongol Khitans, ... Imageeprints.lse.ac.uk › ...PDF Remnants of the Mongol imperial tradition - LSE Research Online yazan: IB Neumann · 2015 · Alıntılanma sayısı: 1 · İlgili makaleler The Khitans were a semi-nomadic Turko-Mongolian people that had established the. Liao dynasty, been displaced, and ... The Khitans are Turco-mongolic peoples like xianbei,hazara and barlas etc. So it is possible the rulers of Qara Khitai and Liao Empire had Turkic origins
    3
  2384. 3
  2385. 3
  2386. 3
  2387. 3
  2388. 3
  2389. 3
  2390. 3
  2391. 3
  2392. 3
  2393. 3
  2394. 3
  2395. 3
  2396. 3
  2397. 3
  2398. 3
  2399. 3
  2400. 3
  2401. 3
  2402. 3
  2403. 3
  2404. 3
  2405. 3
  2406. 3
  2407. 3
  2408. 3
  2409. 3
  2410. 3
  2411. 3
  2412. 3
  2413. 3
  2414. 3
  2415. 3
  2416. 3
  2417. 3
  2418. 3
  2419. 3
  2420. 3
  2421. 3
  2422. 3
  2423. 3
  2424. 3
  2425. 3
  2426. 3
  2427. 3
  2428. 3
  2429. 3
  2430. 3
  2431. 3
  2432. 3
  2433. 3
  2434. 3
  2435. 3
  2436. 3
  2437. 3
  2438. 3
  2439. 3
  2440. 3
  2441. 3
  2442. 3
  2443. 3
  2444. 3
  2445. 3
  2446. 3
  2447.  @persianguy1524  By the late 19th century, when much of Islamic Central Asia was conquered by the Russian Empire, the region was home to tens of thousands of slaves. Most of these slaves were Shiʿa Muslims from northern Iran, though the slave trade also ensnared many Russians, Armenians, Kalmyks, and others. Slave labor was especially commonplace in the Sunni Muslim domains of Khwarazm and Bukhara, where enslaved people constituted a substantial proportion of all agricultural workers, domestic servants, and soldiers. Slaves also labored in many other roles, and an individual slave could be tasked with a variety of jobs. Slaves served, for example, as concubines, craftsmen, miners, herdsmen, entertainers, blacksmiths, calligraphers, and even, in rare instances, as government officials. Before the 16th century, the majority of the slaves in Central Asia—defined here as the region extending from the eastern shores of the Caspian Sea through Xinjiang, China, and from southern Siberia to northern Iran—seem to have been trafficked to the region from India. This changed in the 16th and 17th centuries, as a significant number of Iranian war-captives were brought north and enslaved during the course of numerous armed conflicts between the Central Asian Uzbeks and Iranian Safavids. Many of these slaves evidently labored on the region’s rapidly expanding agricultural estates. In the 18th and 19th centuries, frequent Turkmen raids into northern Iran resulted in tens of thousands of Iranian Shiʿas being captured and funneled into a booming slave trade in Khwarazm and Bukhara. Further north, a much smaller number of Russians were seized and sold into slavery by Kazakh nomads along the steppe frontier. Eden, J. Slavery in Islamic Central Asia. Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History.
    3
  2448. 3
  2449. 3
  2450. 3
  2451. 3
  2452. 3
  2453. Nikov is the first Bulgarian historian to pay special attention to, and attri bute great significance to, the Turkic components in the Bulgarian ethnogen esis (i.e., after the Bulgars) and among the ruling aristocracy. He elaborated on the issue of the "Turkic element's" influence upon Bulgarian history in a 1928 unpublished manuscript (delivered as a public lecture). Nikov began with the following policy-setting statement: There is no period in our history on which the Turkic element did not exert its strongest influence and did not leave the deepest traces in the development of our people. [...] None of the Balkan peoples has experi enced the Turkic influence so strongly as our people, The Turkic pressure began from Central Asia and had two directions to the northwest through southern Russia, and to the southwest through Persia and Asia Minor. The Bulgarian state was founded due to one of the Turkic peoples, the Bulgars, who themselves joined a number of Turkic tribal alliances (of Huns, Kutrigurs, Utigurs, Avars, and Khazars). During Byzantine rule, the Turkic Pechenegs and Uz came from the north; many of them crossed the Danube and were assimilated by the Bulgarian people. Then came the Cumans, without whose decisive help the uprising of Asenevtsi would hardly have succeeded. Thus, just as the First Bulgarian Kingdom was founded with the help of the Turkic Bulgars, the Second Kingdom was founded with "the decisive collabora tion of the Turkic Cumans."129 Not only did Cumans settle south of the Danube and become assimilated and absorbed by the Slavic-Bulgarian people, but they were also of great significance politically in the Second Kingdom, whose dynas ties all had Cuman blood in them. There were also many Bulgarian boyars of Cuman origin, including Balic in Dobrudzha. It could even be said that the Cumans acquired a dominant position in the political life of the state. 130 There followed the influence of the Mongol Tartars, who even supplied one Bulgarian king, Chaka. But of greatest importance were the Ottoman and Seljuk Turks, who conquered the Balkans from Asia Minor. Concerning the Cumans, Nikov considers the "transfusion of blood" from Turkic "elements" an asset, a means of rejuvenating and strengthening the "race" and enhancing the vitality of the Bulgarian people (in contrast with the conquering Turks).
    3
  2454. 3
  2455. 3
  2456. 3
  2457. 3
  2458. 3
  2459. 3
  2460. 3
  2461. 3
  2462. 3
  2463.  @simulify8726  The arrival of the Turks in the Muslim world pushed Muslim power further into India. Of particular note is Mahmud of Ghazni (r. 997-1030), a Turkic sultan who was the first to lead military expeditions deep into India. By establishing himself as the leader of an autonomous state based in Ghazni in the Afghan highlands, he was close enough to India to focus much of his attention on the subcontinent. His seventeen military campaigns into northern India served as the basis of his rule, bringing wealth and power to him and his empire. While his raids were no doubt detrimental to local power and rule in India, he also established major cultural centers and helped spread Persian culture throughout his reign. The legendary Persian poet Firdawsi, who perhaps did more to revive ancient Persian culture than any other person after the country's conversion to Islam, and al-Biruni, a scientist, historian, geologist and physicist, were both mainstays of Mahmud's court. Because of his status as a patron of the arts coupled with his ruthless raids into India, Mahmud of Ghazni's legacy in India today is colored by modern politics as much as anyone else. Regardless of his legacy, Mahmud and the Ghaznavid Dynasty he founded laid the foundation for Muslim conquest in India. The succeeding dynasty, the Ghurids, also ruled out of Afghanistan, and managed to push their borders even further into India, capturing Delhi in 1192. The Ghurids relied on slave soldiers of Turkic origin who formed the core of their army, much like the contemporary Ayyubids further west in the Muslim world. Like their counterparts in Egypt, who established the Mamluk Sultanate, the slave soldiers in India eventually overthrew their masters and inaugurated their own dynasty: the Delhi Sultanate.
    3
  2464. 3
  2465. 3
  2466. 3
  2467. 3
  2468. 3
  2469. 3
  2470. 3
  2471. 3
  2472. 3
  2473. 3
  2474. 3
  2475. 3
  2476. 3
  2477. 3
  2478. 3
  2479. 3
  2480. 3
  2481. 3
  2482. 3
  2483. 3
  2484. 3
  2485. 3
  2486. 3
  2487. 3
  2488. 3
  2489. 3
  2490. 3
  2491. 3
  2492. 3
  2493. 3
  2494. 3
  2495. 3
  2496. 3
  2497. 3
  2498. 3
  2499. 3
  2500. 3
  2501. 3
  2502. 3
  2503. 3
  2504. 3
  2505. 3
  2506. 3
  2507.  Peter Todorov  As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-of-islam-3/bulghars-COM_23726 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://encyclopedia.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgar https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bolgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-bulgarians https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. https://www.factmonster.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu (Bulgar genetic proximity) Thus supporting the view that Tatars may be descendents of ancient Bulgars. https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/22520580/ Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/250688v1.full However, given the common Turkic genetic background of the Bulgars and Khazars, these ethnicities may be difficult to tell apart either archaeologically or genetically. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/2019.12.15.876912v1.full.pdf Most Tatars trace their descent to Volga Bulgars, a medieval Turkic people who have inhabited the Middle Volga and lower Kama region. https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?page=1&q=Bulgars Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://journals.plos.org/plosone/article/file?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0205920&type=printable Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2849381?journalCode=spc https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2853091?journalCode=spc https://brill.com/view/book/edcoll/9789047423560/Bej.9789004163898.i-492_006.xml
    3
  2508. 3
  2509. 3
  2510. 3
  2511. 3
  2512. 3
  2513.  Peter Todorov  hhhh cry As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-of-islam-3/bulghars-COM_23726 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://encyclopedia.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgar https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bolgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-bulgarians https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. https://www.factmonster.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu (Bulgar genetic proximity) Thus supporting the view that Tatars may be descendents of ancient Bulgars. https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/22520580/ Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/250688v1.full However, given the common Turkic genetic background of the Bulgars and Khazars, these ethnicities may be difficult to tell apart either archaeologically or genetically. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/2019.12.15.876912v1.full.pdf Most Tatars trace their descent to Volga Bulgars, a medieval Turkic people who have inhabited the Middle Volga and lower Kama region. https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?page=1&q=Bulgars Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://journals.plos.org/plosone/article/file?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0205920&type=printable Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2849381?journalCode=spc https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2853091?journalCode=spc https://brill.com/view/book/edcoll/9789047423560/Bej.9789004163898.i-492_006.xml
    3
  2514. 3
  2515. 3
  2516. 3
  2517. 3
  2518. 3
  2519. 3
  2520. 3
  2521. 3
  2522. 3
  2523. 3
  2524. 3
  2525. 3
  2526. 3
  2527. 3
  2528. 3
  2529. 3
  2530. 3
  2531. 3
  2532. 3
  2533. Catch_Me_If_You_Can Read this again and cry more😂😂 As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed. Copyright © 2012, Columbia University Press. Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu More Sources https://1drv.ms/w/s!ArU3juYblIHghhn2C4hh-bLC8FRi
    3
  2534. 3
  2535. 3
  2536. 3
  2537. 3
  2538. 3
  2539. 3
  2540. 3
  2541. 3
  2542. 3
  2543. 3
  2544. 3
  2545. 3
  2546. 3
  2547. 3
  2548. Turks indeed had a decisive role in triggering historical major events like the Migration Period, Crusades, Age of Discovery as well as ending the Middle Ages with the conquest of Constantinople, fall of the Roman Empire. The Turks were considered as the best warriors due to their horsemanship and skill in archery. Kaushik Roy., n.d. Military Transition in Early Modern Asia, 1400-1750: Cavalry, Guns, Government and Ships (Bloomsbury Studies in Military History). p.24. The Turks too , the great warriors of the steppes , were almost haughty in the assumption that they inherited the jihad fighting spirit of the tradition and carried it half - way into Europe . Turko-Persia in Historical Perspective p.94 The Seljukian Turks had had some great warriors ; the period of their power was during the eleventh and twelfth centuries ; they had taken the place of the Arabs as the great Moslem power of the east , though an Arab caliph still nominally reigned at Baghdad . The Divine Aspect of History Volume 2 p.324 In the west the Seljuq invasion of Asia Minor began the process which was to make it the modern land of the Turks and the base from which the greatest Islamic empire of the past 600 years would expand into southeast Europe . MacEachern, S., 2010. The new cultural atlas of the Islamic world. p.32. THE TURKS AND THE WEST. Europe stood in awe of the Ottomans who crushed many states and conquered vast territories, going, as all patriotic Turks will proudly point out, "all the way to the gates of Vienna." European literature is replete with the depictions of the Turk as the hated enemy. The English often thought of the Turk as awe-inspiring and destructive. Thomas Fuller wrote in The Holy Warre (1639): "The Turkish Empire is the greatest... the sun ever saw. ...Grass springeth not where the grand signior's horse setteth his foot." Halman, T. and Warner, J., 2007. Rapture and revolution. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, Crescent Hill Publications, p.9. During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries , understanding the Turks ' military organization , given the credit for the greatest empire since antiquity , became a major European preoccupation . Speake, J., n.d. Literature of travel and exploration. p.891. By the middle of the 16th century, the Turks arguably possessed the greatest empire in the world. A History of the Middle East Paperback – March 15, 2006 by Saul S. Friedman (Author) p.181
    3
  2549. 3
  2550. fort comme un turc [adj] très fort ; vigoureux ; robuste ; costaud Origin and definition Today, a Turk is just another human being. And even if there are Turks who hold world records in weightlifting, nothing seems to justify calling a Turk more strong than a Greek, a Monegasque or a Chinese. But we must not forget the history of Turkey. Before this country became what it is today, there was the Ottoman Empire built by a people of warriors through conquests in Europe, Africa and Asia. These Turkish or Ottoman fighters impressed by their strength, their courage and also their brutality, their cruelty. Thus in the 17th and 18th centuries, the Turk symbolized the unbeliever, the brutal enemy. It was also said of someone who was rude and ruthless that he was "a real Turk" and to treat someone "Turkish" was to treat him unceremoniously. The expression originated in the mid-15th century, shortly after the capture of Constantinople (ancient Byzantium and present-day Istanbul) by the troops of Sultan Mehmet II in 1453. Examples “I have two, sir, who, without vanity, could be presented to the pope, especially my eldest, who is a pretty bit of a girl. I am raising her to be a countess, although her mother does not want it. How old is she, sir, this future countess? But she is approaching fifteen years old: already that is a fathom taller for you, nice, fresh as an April morning, agile, uncoupled, sprightly, and above all strong as a Turk. Devil ! these are good dispositions for being a countess. Oh ! her mother may say so, she will be. » Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra - Don Quixote of La Mancha
    3
  2551.  @kartiksinghtomar7  *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    3
  2552. 3
  2553. 3
  2554. 3
  2555. 3
  2556. 3
  2557. This essay examines Nader Shah Afshar's attempts to legitimize his rule by dint of his Turkic background. Over the course of his rise to power and reign, Nader consistently argued that his Afshar and Turkman affiliations granted him the right to rule over Iranian territory as an equal to his Ottoman, Mughal, and Central Asian contemporaries. Aided by his chief secretary and court historian, Mīrzā Mahdī Astarābādī, Nader's assertions paralleled those found in popular narratives about the history of Oghuz Turks in Islamic lands. This element of Nader's political identity is often overlooked by historians because it did not outlive the brief Afsharid period, but it demonstrates how the Safavid collapse led to the circulation of dynamic new claims to Iranian and Islamic political power. Karamustafa, A. (2022). The Hero of “the Noble Afshar People”: Reconsidering Nader Shah's Claims to Lineage and Legitimacy. Iranian Studies, 1-15 Besides territorial integrity, two alternative concepts of sovereignty to replace the crumbling dynastic ideal can be discerned in Nadir Shah's negotiations with the Ottomans in the 1730s. Nadir proposed equal relations based, first, on Ottoman recognition of the legitimacy of Twelver Shiism as a fifth school of orthodox Islamic law. And second, he proposed something akin to an ethnic or national concept - equal relations based on Nadir Shah's identity as a member of the noble Turkmen family of peoples." Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp.192
    3
  2558. 3
  2559. 3
  2560. 3
  2561. 3
  2562. 3
  2563. 3
  2564. 3
  2565. 3
  2566. 3
  2567. 3
  2568. 3
  2569. 3
  2570. 3
  2571. 3
  2572. 3
  2573. 3
  2574. 3
  2575. 3
  2576. 3
  2577. 3
  2578. 3
  2579. 3
  2580. 3
  2581. 3
  2582. Modern day Huns are Bashkirs and Tatars Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA80 0.05533515 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.05990198 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.06118980 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.06465388 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.06518414 Bashkir:BAS-046 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA74 0.04317297 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.04340329 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.04508405 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.04571997 Bashkir:BAS-005 0.04634817 Bashkir:bashkir3 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA73 0.04519389 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.04615025 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.04817514 Bashkir:BAS-046 0.04964376 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.05188906 Bashkir:BAS-006 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA72 0.04298365 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.05147676 Bashkir:bashkir9 0.05193652 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.05398420 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.05418873 Bashkir:BAS-096 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA69 0.06131625 Uzbek:495_R02C02 0.06246982 Turkmen:TUR013 0.06295519 Bashkir:bashkir9 0.06305724 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.06540455 Uzbek:495_R01C01 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA66 0.04941760 Tatar_Siberian:STA-112 0.04992166 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.05030198 Bashkir:BAS-005 0.05069029 Bashkir:BAS-046 0.05109507 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA65 0.06441883 Bashkir:bashkir8 0.06454222 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.06584960 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.06666736 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.06779641 Nogai:NOG-125 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA54 0.04048207 Bashkir:BAS-005 0.04305749 Bashkir:bashkir3 0.04403622 Bashkir:BAS-034 0.04726006 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.04823834 Bashkir:bashkir8 Distance to: Hun_Tian_Shan:DA52 0.05372036 Bashkir:BAS-120 0.05740290 Tatar_Siberian:STA-126 0.05805683 Bashkir:BAS-029 0.06147907 Bashkir:BAS-091 0.06291138 Tatar_Siberian:STA-112
    3
  2583. 3
  2584. 3
  2585. 3
  2586. 3
  2587. 3
  2588. 3
  2589. 3
  2590. 3
  2591. 3
  2592. 3
  2593. 3
  2594. 3
  2595. 3
  2596. 3
  2597. 3
  2598. 3
  2599. 3
  2600. 3
  2601. 3
  2602. 3
  2603. 3
  2604. As the number of evidence of linguistic, ethnographic and socio-political nature show that Bulgars belonged to the group of Turkic peoples.[36][24][26][30] The Bulgars (also Bolgars or proto-Bulgarians[40]) were a semi-nomadic people of Turkic descent, originally from Central Asia, who from the 2nd century onwards dwelled in the steppes north of the Caucasus and around the banks of river Volga (then Itil). https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Bulgaria Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false (Harvard University Press) The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Eastern Bulgars , Bulgars Ancient Turkic people originating in the region n and e of the Black Sea. https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/balkan-states Volga Bulgaria was a northeastern European Turkic state that formed during the 9th century and continued into the first four decades of the 13th century. https://www.readcube.com/articles/10.1002/9781118455074.wbeoe009 https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopedia-of-slavic-languages-and-linguistics-online/*-COM_031941 https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-of-islam-3/bulghars-COM_23726 https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-Bulgar+languages https://encyclopedia.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://www.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgar https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bolgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Bulgars https://encyclopedia2.thefreedictionary.com/Proto-bulgarians https://xn--80ad7bbk5c.xn--p1ai/en/content/brief-history-suvar-bulgars http://bulgarizdat.ru/index.php/book1/article1-1 Bulgars, Eastern bŭl´gärz, –gərz [key], Turkic-speaking people, who possessed a powerful state (10th–14th cent.) at the confluence of the Volga and the Kama, E European Russia. https://www.factmonster.com/encyclopedia/social-science/cultures/other/bulgars-eastern (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Population genetic analysis indicated that Conquerors had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.nature.com/articles/s41598-019-53105-5 https://hizliresim.com/stAHqu (Bulgar genetic proximity) Thus supporting the view that Tatars may be descendents of ancient Bulgars. https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/22520580/ Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/250688v1.full However, given the common Turkic genetic background of the Bulgars and Khazars, these ethnicities may be difficult to tell apart either archaeologically or genetically. https://www.biorxiv.org/content/10.1101/2019.12.15.876912v1.full.pdf Most Tatars trace their descent to Volga Bulgars, a medieval Turkic people who have inhabited the Middle Volga and lower Kama region. https://online.ucpress.edu/search-results?page=1&q=Bulgars Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Population genetic results indicate that they had closest connection to the Onogur-Bulgar ancestors of Volga Tatars. https://journals.plos.org/plosone/article/file?id=10.1371/journal.pone.0205920&type=printable Onogur-Bulgars had been part of the Hunnic people, and after the death of Attila’s son Irnik, European Hun remains fused with the Onogurs. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC6193700/ Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2849381?journalCode=spc https://www.journals.uchicago.edu/doi/abs/10.2307/2853091?journalCode=spc https://brill.com/view/book/edcoll/9789047423560/Bej.9789004163898.i-492_006.xml
    3
  2605. 3
  2606. 3
  2607. 3
  2608. 3
  2609. 3
  2610. 3
  2611. 3
  2612. 3
  2613. 2
  2614. 2
  2615. 2
  2616. 2
  2617. 2
  2618. 2
  2619. 2
  2620. 2
  2621. 2
  2622. 2
  2623.  @OuhHey  Origine et définition De nos jours, un Turc n'est jamais qu'un être humain comme un autre. Et même s'il y a des Turcs qui détiennent des records du monde en haltérophilie, rien ne semble justifier qu'on qualifie plus de fort un Turc qu'un Grec, un Monégasque ou un Chinois. Mais il ne faut pas oublier l'histoire de la Turquie. Avant que ce pays ne devienne ce qu'il est aujourd'hui, il y a eu l'Empire ottoman bâti par un peuple de guerriers à coups de conquêtes en Europe, en Afrique et en Asie. Ces combattants turcs ou ottomans impressionnaient par leur force, leur courage et aussi leur brutalité, leur cruauté. C'est ainsi qu'au XVIIe et XVIIIe siècle, le Turc symbolisait l'incroyant, l'ennemi brutal. On disait d'ailleurs de quelqu'un de rude et de sans pitié qu'il était "un vrai Turc" et traiter quelqu'un "à la turque", c'était le traiter sans ménagement. L'expression est née au milieu du XVe siècle, un peu après la prise de Constantinople (l'ancienne Byzance et l'Istanbul d'aujourd'hui) par les troupes du sultan Mehmet II en 1453. Exemples « - J'en ai deux, monsieur, qui, sans vanité, pourraient être présentées au pape, surtout mon aînée, qui est un joli brin de fille. Je l'élève pour être comtesse, quoique sa mère ne le veuille pas. - Quel âge a-t-elle, monsieur, cette future comtesse ? - Mais elle approche de quinze ans : déjà cela vous est grand d'une toise, gentil, frais comme une matinée d'avril, leste, découplé, gaillard, et surtout fort comme un Turc. - Diable ! voilà de bonnes dispositions pour être comtesse. - Oh ! sa mère a beau dire, elle le sera. » Miguel de Cervantes Saavedra - Don Quichotte de la Manche
    2
  2624. 2
  2625. 2
  2626. 2
  2627. 2
  2628. 2
  2629. 2
  2630. 2
  2631. 2
  2632. 2
  2633. 2
  2634. 2
  2635. 2
  2636. 2
  2637. 2
  2638. 2
  2639. 2
  2640. 2
  2641. 2
  2642. 2
  2643. 2
  2644. 2
  2645. 2
  2646. 2
  2647. 2
  2648. 2
  2649. 2
  2650. 2
  2651. 2
  2652. 2
  2653. 2
  2654. 2
  2655. 2
  2656. 2
  2657. 2
  2658. 2
  2659. 2
  2660. 2
  2661. 2
  2662. 2
  2663. 2
  2664. 2
  2665. 2
  2666. 2
  2667. 2
  2668. 2
  2669. 2
  2670. 2
  2671.  @bghn4114  Egyptian/Sudanese sources: Native Egyptians applied the term atrak (Turks) indiscriminately to the Ottomans and Mamluks, who were at the top of the social pyramid, while Egyptians, most of whom were farmers, were at the bottom. During her stay in Upper Egypt, Lady Duff Gordon mentions the opinion of an Upper Egyptian man on the Ahmad Al Tayeb Uprising[111] that happened during her stay. She puts what he said thus: "Truly in all the world none are miserable like us Arabs. The Turks beat us, and the Europeans hate us and say quite right. By God, we had better lay down our heads in the dust (die) and let the strangers take our land and grow cotton for themselves".[112] 'At-Turkiyyah' (Arabic: التركية) was the general Sudanese term for the period of Egyptian and Anglo-Egyptian rule, from the conquest in 1820 until the Mahdist takeover in the 1880s. Meaning both 'Turkish rule' and 'the period of Turkish rule' it designated rule by notionally Turkish-speaking elites or by those they appointed. At the top levels of the army and administration this usually meant Turkish-speaking Egyptians, but it also included Albanians, Greeks, Levantine Arabs and others with positions within the Egyptian state of Muhammad Ali and his descendants. The term also included Europeans such as Emin Pasha and Charles George Gordon, who were employed in the service of the Khedives of Egypt. The 'Turkish connection' was that the Khedives of Egypt were nominal vassals of the Ottoman Empire, so all acts were done, notionally, in the name of the Ottoman Sultan in Constantinople. The Egyptian elite may be described as 'notionally' Turkish speaking because while Ali's grandson Ismail Pasha, who took over power in Egypt, spoke Turkish and could not speak Arabic, Arabic rapidly became widely used in the army and administration in the following decades, until under the Khedive Ismail Arabic was made the official language of government, with Turkish being confined only to correspondence with the Sublime Porte.[2][3] The term al-turkiyyah alth-thaniya (Arabic: التركية الثانية) meaning 'second Turkiyyah' was used in Sudan to denote the period of Anglo-Egyptian rule (1899-1956).[4][5]
    2
  2672.  @bghn4114  Greek sources: From this point of view, a large part of the 19 Cypriot historiography did not manage to achieve the substantial for the historian, to use a phrase by Eric Hobsbawm, overcoming of passions and political identities, 20⁰ identities that were of course created at the end or even after the Ottoman period. That is to say, that the national political identity of the Greek and the Turk, the national political ensembles of Greeks and Turks, realities of the post-Ottoman period in Cyprus are projected on the past of the 16th century. Thus, in 1571 Cyprus was conquered by the Ottomans and for the next three hundred and more years was a part of the Ottoman territory. The Greek Cypriot historiography uses for this transition and generally the entire Ottoman period the term Turkish rule a term that lends a national Turkish identity to Ottomans. A big part of traditional historiography refers to a Turkish state,²¹ mentioning a Turkish government, while correspondingly the conquered are included in another national identity, the Greek, which - and perhaps this is more important - at the time history is written, is in conflict with the Turkish. Already from the end of the 19th century, Greek Cypriot historiography states that during the Turkish rule "the spirit of the inhabitants fell to a pitiful point and poverty and misery and extreme ignorance, and depression of the national morale covered the island".23 The Orthodox on the island are defined by traditional historiography as a political group since "in the vizier's orders the participant in the defence of Famagusta Greek was a term that was generalised for all Greeks on the island". In relation to the population on the island the Turkish rule mentions that "after the occupation of Cyprus by the Turks the census that took place for tax pur poses revealed that the native Cypriot Greeks aged [...] in this population 20.000 30.000 Turks were added".25 It is also established that "the Turkish occupation brought to Cyprus many radical changes. The Turks supported the Greek population on the island in order not to give the opportunity to the peoples of Europe to be interested in the Cypriots […]”.26 And as it began with a national conflict that is how italso ends, since it is mentioned that “while the Turkish conquerors suppressed andpersecuted the Greeks on the island […]”.27 The existence therefore of a politicalnational group is considered given and every analysis of the Ottoman period func-tions in a way to bring to the forefront or reinforce the existence, even under difficultconditions, of such a group. This expressed the stereotyped view that the Cypriots“managed under the protection of the Church to maintain their religion, language,and national conscience as Greeks”.28 Even when relations are examined on differentlevels, even when they refer to the 17th century, these are characterised as relationsof the “Greeks and the Turks of Cyprus”.29 In the Turkish Cypriot historiography, the same perception is more or less fol-lowed; history is written under the same terms, the national terms but with one sub-stantial difference: The “Turks on the island” 30 are usually referred to as acomplimentary term of the word Ottomans and are placed on the side of the goodoften contrary to the “Greeks, Greek Cypriots” who are on the opposite side. Thesettlement of the “Turks”on the island is interpreted as something that broughtabout positive results for the entire island 31 and the local Ottoman administration isgenerally whitewashed. In short, Turkish Cypriot historiography also accepts theexistence of national groups. The Church of Cyprus expresses again the Greeks of Cyprus and its activities are mainly targeted against the Turks of Cyprus, 32 whilewithout hesitation the actions of the Prelates of 1600 in Cyprus are combined andidentified with the Akritas plan of the period after the independence. 33 The Prelatesare considered to express not only spiritually but also nationally the Orthodox of Cyprus while institutionally the Church of Cyprus is perceived as warring towardsthe local Turkish administration. 34 The Greek Cypriot and Turkish Cypriot histo-riographies are identified when they project the present on the past, a past howeverthat is perceived and interpreted from a very different national point of view. Michael, M., Kappler, M. and Gavriel, E., 2009. Ottoman Cyprus: A Collection of Studies on History and Culture Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp.14,15. European sources: Hamish Scott (2015). The Oxford Handbook of Early Modern European History, 1350–1750: Volume II. p. 612. ISBN 9780191020001."The Ottoman Empire-also known in Europe as the Turkish Empire" The Europeans called Suleiman “the Magnificent” or “the Great Turk,”34 while the Muslims preferred to characterise him as “Suleiman the Lawgiver” because he harmonized the religious laws of the shâri'a with those of the sultan.
    2
  2673. 2
  2674. 2
  2675. 2
  2676. 2
  2677. 2
  2678. After the ninth century, the Turks, newly converted to Islam, had grown to become more powerful than the Arabs. The Ghaznavids under Mahmud Ghaznavi began their expansion in the Indian frontier. In the wake of collapse of the Gurjara Pratiharas, he raided India seventeen times, demolishing several temples and massacring civilians. Mahmud conquer Punjab after defeating Kabul Shahis and undertook three expeditions into the Ganga Valley. The sole purpose of these raids were to loot wealth for his further Central Asian campaigns. By the end of 1015, Mahmud aided by his feudatory rulers crossed the foothills of Himalayas and defeated a local Rajput king at Baran in modern western Uttar Pradesh, Moving towards Mathura, he was opposed by Kalachuri ruler Kokkala-II, one of the major Rajput rulers of the area. The battle was hotly contested however Mahmud won the day and further plunders down several temples in Mathura. Mahmud conquered Kanauj in 1021 AD by defeating Kanauj King Chandella Gauda. Afterwards, Mahmud ransacked over wealthy Kanauj, then capital of Pratiharas. By the early 1020s the Rajput rulers at Gwalior and Kalinjar were able to hold off assaults by Maḥmūd, although the two cities did pay him heavy tribute. In 1025 A.D, he demolished and looted the Somnath Temple and its Rajput ruler Bhimdev Solanki fled his capital Anahilapataka. The Rajput king Paramar Bhoj of Malwa assembled an army to attack him. However, Mahmud avoided the confrontation and never returned to India again. Mahmmud during this campaigns successfully captured the Punjab region and thus became first Islamic invader to capture North-Western India. Over the next 160 years, the Turks did not invade India and did not expand their domain beyond the Punjab region. In later half of the twelfth century, Ghaznavids power declined rapidly and they lost their control over Central and West Asian territories. Despite the fact, The Rajputs never showed strategic insights and did not present a unified singular attack to recapture Punjab and North West frontier from Ghanzavids who ruled this area had become weak and it was from them that Shihabuddin Ghori captured Punjab and then invaded domain of Rajputs in 1191.
    2
  2679. 2
  2680. 2
  2681. 2
  2682. 2
  2683. 2
  2684. The Zand dynasty, which ruled Iran from 1751 to 1794 , was the first native Iranian regime in almost six hundred years, as opposed to the Turkic and Mongolian sovereigns who until then had governed the land. Frye, R. (2009). Zand Dynasty. In The Oxford Encyclopedia of the Islamic World. : Oxford University Press. For nearly a thousand years, Iran has generally been ruled by non-Persian dynasties, usually Turkish. Bosworth, C. (1968). THE POLITICAL AND DYNASTIC HISTORY OF THE IRANIAN WORLD (A.D. 1000–1217). In J. Boyle (Ed.), The Cambridge History of Iran (The Cambridge History of Iran, pp. 1-202). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Zands were the first dynasty of Iranian stock to rule after an interval of nearly a thousand years of Turkish rulers.“12 The Zands in Iran - Richard Nelson Frye As a century-long westward drive pushed Turkic clan after Turkic clan into the Iranian world, they often merged with it. In the last 1,000 years, most of the dynasties that ruled Iran rose out of Turkish clans — from the Ghaznavids who invaded northern India from their capital Ghazni in the 11th century, to the Seljuks, to the Timurids, to the Safavids and, latterly, to the Qajars. Turkey Reawakening to Its Vast Iranian Ties By Souren Melikian April 23, 2010 The New York Times. Among the rulers of Iran, from 1500 to 1925, Karim Khan was the only one who was not of Turkish origin. Sir Percy Sykes, History of Persia, vol. 3 (3d ed., 1930), and Edward G. Browne, A Literary History of Persia, vol. 4 (1956).
    2
  2685. 2
  2686. 2
  2687. 2
  2688. 2
  2689. This may have been so when the slaves were originally trained and appointed. But the effect in the long term was to create communities of Turks at a high level who, enjoying the borrowed authority of the sovereign, could usurp power for themselves. This was the origin of the group known as the Ghaznavids (after Ghazni, the city in Afghanistan, which, after the Samanids had seized it for themselves, was assigned as the center of their province). In the early centuries of the second millennium, these various Turkic groups, whether slave or free, usurped control of various parts of Iranian territory, sometimes passing through it to establish dominions even beyond the sphere of the Caliphate. So in 999 the Qarakhanids took control of Transoxiana from the Samanids, which they then held for two centuries. This brought the region firmly within the domain of Turkic mother tongue, as it has been ever since, and by the same token gave Persian the status of lingua-franca  At the same time as this Qarakhanid action, the Ghaznavids took over the center and south of the Samanids' territory. A little later, the Oghuz (also known as Turcomans), and above all a leading group of them called the Seljuqs, hitherto widely used as mercenaries by the Samanids and the Ghaznavids, infiltrated northern Khorasan. At Dandanagan in 1040, they definitively defeated the Ghaznavids. Khorasan became theirs alone, and the Ghaznavids were compelled henceforth to look south, for new conquests in India. The Seljuqs went on to destroy Buyid control of the east of the Caliphate, taking Baghdad in 1055 (and receiving the caliph's blessing as his liberators), and in 1071, for good measure, defeating the Byzantine Empire at Manzikert, so opening up Anatolia to Turkic colonization over the next few centuries. In 1089, they defeated the Qarakhanids too, but did not dispossess them, holding them rather as their vassals (muqta') for the next fifty years.   It might have been expected that these different ruling dynasties, Ghaznavid, Qarakhanid, and Seljuq, would have brought a new lingua-franca to the Middle East in the eleventh century. They did, after all, speak mutually intelligible forms of Turkic; and this was the beginning of what would turn into almost a millennium of Turkish rule, as witness the Arabic proverb cited by the North African analytic historian Ibn Khaldun of the fourteenth century:   dawlah 'ind al-turk, din 'ind al-'arab wa adab 'ind al-furs   Power (rests) with the Turk, religion with the Arab, and culture with the Persian.
    2
  2690. 2
  2691. 2
  2692. 2
  2693. 2
  2694. 2
  2695. 2
  2696. 2
  2697. 2
  2698. 2
  2699. It has little to do with the video, but Robbeets' Manchuria/Hongshan hypothesis is generally not accepted. Campbell, Lyle (2007). Glossary of Historical Linguistics. Edinburgh University Press. p. 7. ISBN 978-0-7486-3019-6. While 'Altaic' is repeated in encyclopedias and handbooks most specialists in these languages no longer believe that the three traditional supposed Altaic groups ... are related. In spite of this, Altaic does have a few dedicated followers. Starostin, George (2016). "Altaic Languages". Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Linguistics. doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780199384655.013.35. ISBN 9780199384655. Despite the validity of many of these objections, it remains unclear whether they are sufficient to completely discredit the hypothesis of a genetic connection between the various branches of “Altaic,” which continues to be actively supported by a small, but stable scholarly minority. Lyle Campbell and Mauricio J. Mixco (2007): A Glossary of Historical Linguistics; University of Utah Press. Page 7: "While 'Altaic' is repeated in encyclopedias and handbooks most specialists in these languages no longer believe that the three traditional supposed Altaic groups, Turkic, Mongolian and Tungusic, are related." Johanna Nichols (1992) Linguistic Diversity in Space and Time. Chicago University Press. Page 4: "When cognates proved not to be valid, Altaic was abandoned and the received view now is that Turkic, Mongolian and Tungusic are unrelated." R. M. W. Dixon (1997): The Rise and Fall of Languages. Cambridge University Press. Page 32: "Careful examination indicates that the established families, Turkic, Mongolian and Tungusic, form a linguistic area (called Altaic)...Sufficient criteria have not been given that would justify talking of a genetic relationship here." Asya Pereltsvaig (2012) Languages of the World, An Introduction. Cambridge University Press. Pages 211–216: "[...T]his selection of features does not provide good evidence for common descent" [...] "we can observe convergence rather than divergence between Turkic and Mongolic languages—a pattern than is easily explainable by borrowing and diffusion rather than common descent" De la Fuente, José Andrés Alonso (2016). "Review of Robbeets, Martine (2015): Diachrony of verb morphology. Japanese and the Transeurasian languages". Diachronica. 33 (4): 530–537. doi:10.1075/dia.33.4.04alo. For now, shared material between Transeurasian [i.e. Altaic] languages is undoubtedly better explained as the result of language contact. But if researchers provide cogent evidence of genealogical relatedness, that will be the time to re-evaluate old positions. That time, however, has not yet come.
    2
  2700. 2
  2701. 2
  2702. 2
  2703. 2
  2704. 2
  2705. 2
  2706. 2
  2707. 2
  2708. 2
  2709. 2
  2710. 2
  2711.  @elenilepouri7253  Macedonian dynasty=Armenians Peter Charanis.Studies on the demography of the Byzantine empire: collected studies Variorum Reprints, 1972 p223(360):"Thus, every emperor who sat on the Byzantine throne the accession of Basil I to the death of Basil II (867—1025) was of Armenian or partially Armenian origin. But besides the emperors there were many others among the military and political leaders of Byzantine during this period who were Armenians or of Armenian descent" and Palaiologi = Italians The origins of the family are unclear. Their own medieval origin stories ascribed them an ancient and prestigious origin in ancient Roman Italy, descended from some of the Romans that had accompanied Constantine the Great to Constantinople upon its foundation in 330. It is more likely that they originated significantly later in Anatolia since the earliest known member of the family, possibly its founder, Nikephoros Palaiologos, served as a commander there in the second half of the 11th century. Over the course of the 12th century, the Palaiologoi were mostly part of the military aristocracy, not recorded as occupying any administrative political offices, and they frequently intermarried with the then ruling Komnenos family, increasing their prestige. When Constantinople fell to the Fourth Crusade in 1204, the Palaiologoi fled to the Empire of Nicaea, a Byzantine successor state ruled by the Laskaris family, where they continued to play an active role and occupied many offices of high rank. 🤣🤣🤣
    2
  2712. 2
  2713. 2
  2714. 2
  2715. 2
  2716. 2
  2717. 2
  2718. 2
  2719. 2
  2720. 2
  2721. 2
  2722. 2
  2723. People's awareness of Greek civilization and identity came away gravely damaged after the decline of the Byzantine Empire and Ottoman rule. “Hellene,” the appellation that defined the Greek people, had been abandoned: because Byzantium was part of the Roman Empire, the Greeks had taken to calling themselves Romans, Ῥωμαίοι. At the turn of the nineteenth century, as Ottoman rule waned and Greece regained a sense of its own identity, the language situation was, to put it mildly, paradoxical. The traditional written language had remained largely faithful to ancient Athenian-based Koine, yet it was so removed from the language then spoken that people no longer understood it. And there was no one cultural, political, or social identity strong enough to impose its language on the new Greek society. The only center to safeguard Greekness over the centuries had been the Church, which had done so by conserving ancient Koine. So, people looked to it to provide the revival of Hellenism with a common language. When the Greek War of Independence came to an end, the one way to recover a common outlook was to take a step back in time- two thousand years back. In fact, in its infancy, modern Greece established its identity by returning to its roots in Pericles' Athens of fifth century BC. Therefore, the written language that originated from Hellenistic Koine, which itself originated from the lonic-Attic dialect, gave Greece a united language that corresponded to their reacquired sense of national unity. Modern Greek pronunciation was achieved by keeping what was common to the majority of Hellenes and eliminating all local quirks. The vowel sounds of Koine remained intact, as did its written form. Modern Greek phonetics is the same as Hellenistic phonetics, though some consonants are pronounced differently. Although the grammatical forms that had disappeared thousands of years before, like aspect, dual number, the optative, and the dative, could not be resurrected, in many regards modern Greek remained ancient. The current language continues to draw a distinction between the present and aorist, retaining all of that distinction's semantic value, and still uses the accusative, nominative, genitive, and vocative cases (though the plural genitive is rarely used, and the nominative and vocative are often mixed up). Modern Greek made two surprising innovations. It got rid of infinitive verbs-a feature it shares with the languages of the Balkans-and invented a future tense by paraphrasing the verb "to want": "I will judge" is expressed as a кpivo, "I want to judge"-and therefore "will judge."
    2
  2724. 2
  2725. 2
  2726. 2
  2727. 2
  2728. 2
  2729. 2
  2730. 2
  2731. 2
  2732. 2
  2733. 2
  2734. 2
  2735. 2
  2736. 2
  2737. 2
  2738. 2
  2739. 2
  2740. 2
  2741. 2
  2742. 2
  2743. 2
  2744. 2
  2745. 2
  2746. 2
  2747. From this point of view, a large part of the 19 Cypriot historiography did not manage to achieve the substantial for the historian, to use a phrase by Eric Hobsbawm, overcoming of passions and political identities, 20⁰ identities that were of course created at the end or even after the Ottoman period. That is to say, that the national political identity of the Greek and the Turk, the national political ensembles of Greeks and Turks, realities of the post-Ottoman period in Cyprus are projected on the past of the 16th century. Thus, in 1571 Cyprus was conquered by the Ottomans and for the next three hundred and more years was a part of the Ottoman territory. The Greek Cypriot historiography uses for this transition and generally the entire Ottoman period the term Turkish rule a term that lends a national Turkish identity to Ottomans. A big part of traditional historiography refers to a Turkish state,²¹ mentioning a Turkish government, while correspondingly the conquered are included in another national identity, the Greek, which - and perhaps this is more important - at the time history is written, is in conflict with the Turkish. Already from the end of the 19th century, Greek Cypriot historiography states that during the Turkish rule "the spirit of the inhabitants fell to a pitiful point and poverty and misery and extreme ignorance, and depression of the national morale covered the island".23 The Orthodox on the island are defined by traditional historiography as a political group since "in the vizier's orders the participant in the defence of Famagusta Greek was a term that was generalised for all Greeks on the island". In relation to the population on the island the Turkish rule mentions that "after the occupation of Cyprus by the Turks the census that took place for tax pur poses revealed that the native Cypriot Greeks aged [...] in this population 20.000 30.000 Turks were added".25 It is also established that "the Turkish occupation brought to Cyprus many radical changes. The Turks supported the Greek population on the island in order not to give the opportunity to the peoples of Europe to be interested in the Cypriots […]”.26 And as it began with a national conflict that is how italso ends, since it is mentioned that “while the Turkish conquerors suppressed andpersecuted the Greeks on the island […]”.27 The existence therefore of a politicalnational group is considered given and every analysis of the Ottoman period func-tions in a way to bring to the forefront or reinforce the existence, even under difficultconditions, of such a group. This expressed the stereotyped view that the Cypriots“managed under the protection of the Church to maintain their religion, language,and national conscience as Greeks”.28 Even when relations are examined on differentlevels, even when they refer to the 17th century, these are characterised as relationsof the “Greeks and the Turks of Cyprus”.29 In the Turkish Cypriot historiography, the same perception is more or less fol-lowed; history is written under the same terms, the national terms but with one sub-stantial difference: The “Turks on the island” 30 are usually referred to as acomplimentary term of the word Ottomans and are placed on the side of the goodoften contrary to the “Greeks, Greek Cypriots” who are on the opposite side. Thesettlement of the “Turks”on the island is interpreted as something that broughtabout positive results for the entire island 31 and the local Ottoman administration isgenerally whitewashed. In short, Turkish Cypriot historiography also accepts theexistence of national groups. The Church of Cyprus expresses again the Greeks of Cyprus and its activities are mainly targeted against the Turks of Cyprus, 32 whilewithout hesitation the actions of the Prelates of 1600 in Cyprus are combined andidentified with the Akritas plan of the period after the independence. 33 The Prelatesare considered to express not only spiritually but also nationally the Orthodox of Cyprus while institutionally the Church of Cyprus is perceived as warring towardsthe local Turkish administration. 34 The Greek Cypriot and Turkish Cypriot histo-riographies are identified when they project the present on the past, a past howeverthat is perceived and interpreted from a very different national point of view. Michael, M., Kappler, M. and Gavriel, E., 2009. Ottoman Cyprus. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp.14,15.
    2
  2748. 2
  2749. 2
  2750. 2
  2751. 2
  2752. 2
  2753. 2
  2754. 2
  2755. 2
  2756. 2
  2757. 2
  2758. 2
  2759. 2
  2760. 2
  2761. 2
  2762. 2
  2763. 2
  2764. 2
  2765. 2
  2766. 2
  2767. 2
  2768. 2
  2769. 2
  2770. Ulan cehaletin içinde yüzüyorsun bi de hAvlarsın bak bakalım Türkçe nerde çince nerde aptal herif Dillerin Sınıflandırılması, Dil Aileleri TÜRKÇENİN DÜNYA DİLLERİ ARASINDAKİ YERİ Kaynak bakımından birbirine yakın olan diller bir aile teşkil ederler. Dünya dilleri bu şekilde çeşitli dil ailelerine ayrılırlar. Bir dil ailesi tarihin bilinmeyen devirlerinde bir ana dilden çıkan dillerin oluşturduğu topluluktur. Bu diller arasındaki benzerlikler böyle bir varsayımı kuvvetlendirmektedir. Bir ana dilin yazılı belgeleri olmadığı halde birçok özelliklerini kendisinden türemiş bulunan ailedeki dilleri karşılaştırarak tesbit etmek mümkün olabilmektedir. Dünyadaki Başlıca Dil Aileleri Şunlardır: 1. Hint-Avrupa Dilleri Ailesi Hint-Avrupa Dilleri Ailesi Hint-Avrupa dil ailesi Dünya’nın en büyük dil ailesidir. Yüzlerce dil ve lehçe içerir. Dünyada 2,5 milyarı aşkın kişinin ana dili Hint-Avrupa dil ailesine ait bir dildir. Avrupa’nın en büyük dilleri, Güney ve Batı Asya dilleri, Kuzey ve Güney Amerika ve Okyanusya’da en çok konuşulan diller Hint-Avrupa dilleridir. Günümüzde dünyada en çok konuşulan 20 dilden 12’si Hint-Avrupa dil grubuna aittir. Bunlar İngilizce, İspanyolca, Hintçe, Portekizce, Bengalce, Rusça, Almanca, Fransızca, Marati, İtalyanca, Puncapca ve Urduca’dır. a) Hint-İran Dilleri: İran, Afgan, Pakistan, Hindistan, Sri Lanka, Nepal dilleri, b) Slav Dilleri: Rusça, Bulgarca, Lehçe (Polonya), Çekçe, Slovakça, Baltık dilleri, c) Roman Dilleri (Latinceden türetilmiş diller): İtalyanca, Fransızca, İspanyolca, Portekizce, Rumence… ç) Cermen Dilleri: İngilizce, Almanca, Felemenkçe, İsveççe, Norveççe… Bu dillerden başka Yunanca, Arnavutça, Keltçe, Litvanca, Hititçe de Hint-Avrupa Dil Ailesinin Avrupa koluna girer. 2. Hami-Sami Dilleri: Orta Doğu ve Kuzey Afrika’ya yayılmış çeşitli topluluklarca konuşulan yaklaşık 250 dilden oluşur. Hami ve Sami alt grupları olmak üzere ikiye ayrılır. a) Hami Dilleri: Eski Mısır dili, Kuşi dili, Libya-Berber dili, Çad dili, b) Sami Dilleri: Arapça, İbranice (Kenanca), Habeşçe, Akatça. Bu ailenin yaşayan en önemli dilleri Arapça ve İbranicedir. 3. Bantu Dilleri: Bantu Dilleri Orta ve Güney Afrika’da yaşayan kabilelerin konuştukları 400’den fazla dilin bütününe verilen addır. Lingalaca, Lubaca, Kongoca, Swahili (Svahili), Pölce, Susuca, Gurca, Akanca Bantu dilleri grubundandır. Aslında Bantu’yu bir dil ailesi olarak adlandırmak yanlış olur, çok farklı kurallar içeren diller de bu grubun bir üyesi olabilir. Bantu bölgede konuşulan dillere verilen genel addır. Bantu sözcüğünün ne anlama geldiği konusunda ortak kabul görmüş bir görüş olmasa da bantu birçok Bantu dilinde “insan” anlamına gelir. 4. Çin-Tibet Dilleri: Çin (Sin) ve Tibet-Burma Dilleri gruplarında yer alan 300 Doğu Asya dilinden oluşur. Çince, Tibetçe, Dzongka, Birmanca, Vietnamca ve Kmerce bu gruba girer. 5. Ural-Altay Dilleri: Türkçe, Ural-Altay dil ailesinin Altay kolunda yer almaktadır. Ural ve Altay dilleri akrabalığı öteden beri tartışma konusu olmuştur. Ne var ki, genel görüşe göre, bu iki kol tek kaynatan çıkmış, ancak zamanla akrabalık bağları çok zayıflamıştır.
    2
  2771. 2
  2772. 2
  2773. 2
  2774. 2
  2775. 2
  2776. 2
  2777. 2
  2778. 2
  2779. 2
  2780. 2
  2781.  @elenafoka6506  No amount of reason will shake modern Greek faith in the Hellenic ethnicity of the ancient Macedonians and their kings. It is more than a political prefer ence: many Greeks see it as a necessity, despite the inconclusive ancient evidence on the nationality of the Macedonians. But recent scholarship has begun to provide a response to old Greek arguments. There is an insufficient amount of evidence-the existence of Greek inscriptions in the kingdom of the Macedonians notwithstand ing-to know what the native language or dialect was. E.g., several dialects of Greek were used in ancient Macedonia, but what was the Macedonian dialect? The evidence of ancient writers suggests that Greek and Macedonian were mutually unintelligible languages in the court of Alexander the Great. Moreover, if contemporary or his torical opinion from antiquity means anything, the ancient world from the fourth century B.C. into the early Hellenistic period-roughly the age of Philip and Alexan der-believed that the Greeks and Macedonians were different peoples. None of which, incidentally, denies that the Macedonians, at least in their court and gentry, were quite highly hellenized, as recent archaeology has clearly shown. See E. Badian, "Greeks and Macedonians," Macedonia and Greece in Late Classical and Early Hellenis tic Times, Studies in the History of Art 10, ed. B. Barr-Sharrar and E. N. Borza (Wash ington, D.C., 1982). 33-51: Eugene N. Borza, In the Shadow of Olympus: The Emergence of Macedon, rev. ed. (Princeton, 1992), ch. 4 and pp. 305-6; id., "Athenians, Mace donians, and the Origins of the Macedonian Royal House," in Studies in Attic Epigra phy, History, and Topography Presented to Eugene Vanderpool, Hesperia suppl. 19 (1982). 713: id., "Ethnicity and Cultural Policy at Alexander's Court." AncW 23 (1992): 1999. The eye expanded. Berkeley, Calif.: University of California Press, p.263.
    2
  2782. 2
  2783. 2
  2784. 2
  2785. 2
  2786. 2
  2787. 2
  2788. 2
  2789. 2
  2790. 2
  2791. 2
  2792. 2
  2793. Cypriot Greek has often been referred to as a dialect of Greek (Contossopoulos, 2000); a variety that is linguistically proximal to Standard Modern Greek (Grohmann and Kambanaros, 2016 Grohmann et al. 2016), which is the official language in the environment our participants acquire language. Although the official language in education and other formal settings is indeed Standard Modern Greek, research has shown the boundaries between the two varieties, Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek, and their distribution across different registers is not straightforward (Grohmann and Leivada, 2012, Tsiplakou et al. 2016). At times mixing is attested without code-switching being in place, while no official characterization has been provided for any of these terms in this specific context. The question arising in this context is whether the attested variants emerging in mixed speech repertoires are functionally equivalent for an individual speaker. The concept of "competing grammars goes back to Krich 11989, 1991), who proposed that speakers project multiple grammars to deal with ambiguous input This concept has been explicitly connected to the relation between Standard and Cypriot Greek (Papadopo et al. 2014; plaka 2014; Grohman et al 2017) The two varieties have differences in all levels of linguistic analysis and often monolingual speakers of Standard Modern Greek judge Cypriot Greek as unintelligible. At the same time, Greek Cypriot speakers do not always provide reliable judgments of their own speech since these are often clouded by sociolinguistic attitudes toward using the non-standard variety. Cypriot Greek lacks official codification and its status as a different language/variety is often denied by Greek Cypriots who may downplay the differences between Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek and describe the latter as just an accent (Arvaniti, 2010). As the discussion of the different variants will make clear in the next section, the two varieties have differences across levels of linguistic analysis and these differences vastly exceed the sphere of phonetics or phonology. All speakers of Cypriot Greek have exposure to Standard Modern Greek through education and other mediums and in this way, they are competent to different degrees in both varieties. We employ the term 'bilectal' (Rowe and Grohmann, 2013, 2014) to refer to the participants of this study, although it is not entirely clear that the varieties they are exposed to are Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek or that they are only two varieties, under the assumption that a continuum is in place. For instance, the term 'Cypriot Standard Greek' (Arvaniti, 2010) has been proposed to refer to an emerging variety that may count as the standard in the context of Cyprus. This would be a sociolinguistically 'high' variety (Ferguson, 1959) that is used in formal settings, although its degree of proximity with Standard Modern Greek is difficult to determine with precision because great fluidity is attested across different settings and geographical areas. At the school environment, for example, one notices the existence of three different varieties: Cypriot Greek, as the home variety that is used when students interact with each other, Standard Modern Greek, as the language of the teaching material, and another standard-like variety that incorporates elements from both varieties, and is present in the repertoire of both the students and the instructors (Sophocleous and Wilks. 2010; Hadjioannou et al., 2011; Leivada et al.. 2017).
    2
  2794. 2
  2795. 2
  2796. 2
  2797. 2
  2798. 2
  2799. 2
  2800. 2
  2801. Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    2
  2802. 2
  2803. 2
  2804. 2
  2805. 2
  2806. 2
  2807. 2
  2808. 2
  2809. 2
  2810. 2
  2811. 2
  2812. 2
  2813. 2
  2814. 2
  2815. 2
  2816. 2
  2817. This essay examines Nader Shah Afshar's attempts to legitimize his rule by dint of his Turkic background. Over the course of his rise to power and reign, Nader consistently argued that his Afshar and Turkman affiliations granted him the right to rule over Iranian territory as an equal to his Ottoman, Mughal, and Central Asian contemporaries. Aided by his chief secretary and court historian, Mīrzā Mahdī Astarābādī, Nader's assertions paralleled those found in popular narratives about the history of Oghuz Turks in Islamic lands. This element of Nader's political identity is often overlooked by historians because it did not outlive the brief Afsharid period, but it demonstrates how the Safavid collapse led to the circulation of dynamic new claims to Iranian and Islamic political power. Karamustafa, A. (2022). The Hero of “the Noble Afshar People”: Reconsidering Nader Shah's Claims to Lineage and Legitimacy. Iranian Studies, 1-15 Besides territorial integrity, two alternative concepts of sovereignty to replace the crumbling dynastic ideal can be discerned in Nadir Shah's negotiations with the Ottomans in the 1730s. Nadir proposed equal relations based, first, on Ottoman recognition of the legitimacy of Twelver Shiism as a fifth school of orthodox Islamic law. And second, he proposed something akin to an ethnic or national concept - equal relations based on Nadir Shah's identity as a member of the noble Turkmen family of peoples." Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp.192
    2
  2818. 2
  2819. 2
  2820. 2
  2821. 2
  2822. Nomado I don’t said Xianbei is Turkic,i said they were Multhiethnic because Xianbei spoke more than one langauge also Mete Khan is our supreme leader and nothing to do with mongolic peoples. Xiongnu(Huns)are Turkic by linguistically,genetically,culturally etc. Not mongolic Imageasianhistory.oxfordre.com › acrefore Xiongnu - Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History The European Huns, who originated from the Xiongnu Empire, are known to have spoken primarily a Turkic language, more specifically ... Imagehttps://books.google.com.tr › books The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity Oliver Nicholson · 2018 · History Scythia Scythia Term used by Greek and Roman historians for a large area stretching from the ... of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and ... Imagehttps://www.oxfordreference.com › ... Huns - Oxford Reference (Οὐ̑ννοι), an Asian (possibly Turkic) people that appears in Roman sources beginning with Ammianus Marcellinus; it is generally accepted. Imagehttps://projects.iq.harvard.edu › ...PDF The Hunnic Language of the Attila Clan – Projects at Harvard - Harvard University 4 Ara 1982 · character of the Hunnic language has consistently held a central ..... Also, the Chuvash cult seems to include ancestral beings. Imagehttps://www.historyfiles.co.uk › Bar... The Origins of the Huns - The History Files Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. From Cambridge Imagehttps://books.google.com.tr › books Scarcity and Frontiers: How Economies Have Developed Through ... Edward B. Barbier · 2010 · Business & Economics Similarly, the Parni Indo-European nomadic tribe invaded the ancient Persian Empire ca. ... the Chinese Qin and Han Dynasties and the alliance of Turkic nomads, called the Xiongnu people. From Oxford Page 116 2.Who are the Turkic peoples This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar Turks of former times, The present day Turks of the republic of Turkey,the Uzbeks,Kazakhs,Azerbaijanis,Kirgizs,Turkmenis, Tartars,Bashkirs and Chuvash of the USSR,and few others. From Harvard Imagehttps://books.google.com.tr › books The Harvard Dictionary of Music Willi Apel, Don Michael Randel · 2003 · Music The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han ... Imagehttps://www.britannica.com › place The Steppe - New barbarian incursions | Britannica Even the language spoken by the Huns is in dispute, though most experts believe they were of Turkish speech. https://www.britannica.com/place/the-Steppe/New-barbarian-incursions From Harvard Page 73 The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu, Page 61 Xiongnu-Turkish nomads https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=nBDC2cqb6I0C&q=Yan%27an&dq=related:ISBN0674054555&source=gbs_word_cloud_r&redir_esc=y#v=snippet&q=Turkish&f=false Hun - Wiktionary A member of a nomadic tribe, the Huns, most likely of Turkic origin, which invaded Europe in the fourth century from Central Asia. There are also ... China Reconstructs - 34-35. ciltler - Sayfa 7 https://books.google.com.tr › books 1985 - ‎Snippet görünümü - ‎Diğer sürümler Their language, like that of the Xiongnu, belongs to the Turkic branch of the Altaic language family. In very ancient times their ancestors were closely related to the Xiongnu. In the mid-ninth century they moved to their present home in the ... mageasianhistory.oxfordre.com › acrefore Xiongnu - Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History The European Huns, who originated from the Xiongnu Empire, are known to have spoken primarily a Turkic language, more specifically ... Imagehttps://www.oxfordreference.com › ... Hephthalites - Oxford Reference Inner Asian 'Hunnic' group (or rather dynasty), perhaps of Turkic origin, whose name appears first in 456; by 467 they had displaced the ... Hun - Wiktionary A member of a nomadic tribe, the Huns, most likely of Turkic origin, which invaded Europe in the fourth century from Central Asia. There are also ... ^ Carter Vaughn Findley: The Turks in World History, Oxford University Press, 2004, p.29 ISBN 0195177266, 9780195177268 "It has been widely held that the Xiongnu, or at least their ruling clans, had or were acquiring a Turkic identity, or at least an Altaic one. [...]. By the end of the Xiongnu period, however, the Altaic peoples would be the ones most identified with the equestrian culture earlier developed among the Indo-European peoples of Inner Asia. Furthermore, the earliest clearly Turkic peoples appeared on the peripheries of the late Xiongnu Empire. [...] If not their ethnic progenitors, then, the Xiongnu had manifold ties to the later Turks." ^ Carter Vaughn Findley: The Turks in World History, Oxford University Press, 2004, p.21 ISBN 0195177266, 9780195177268: "The Xiongnu have been widely, although not universally, regarded as precursors of the Turkic peoples ^ John Man, Attila: the barbarian king who challenged Rome, Bantam, 2005, p.62. University of Michigan. ISBN 0593052919, 9780593052914: "The Xiongnu also worshipped Tengri. A history of the Han dynasty (206 BC - AD 8), written towards the end of the first century by the historian Pan Ku, in a section on the Xiongnu, says, 'They refer to their ruler by the title cheng li [a transliteration of tengri] ku t'u [son] shan-yii [king]' i.e. something like 'His Majesty, the Son of Heaven'. In early Turkish inscriptions, the ruler has his power from Tengri; and Tengri was the name given to Uighur kings of the eighth and ninth centuries." ^ Yuri Pines, The Everlasting Empire: The Political Culture of Ancient China and Its Imperial Legacy, Princeton University Press, 2012, p.37. ISBN 1400842271, 9781400842278: "The nomads had their own concept of Great Unity: they believed that the high god of the steppe, Heaven/Tengri, confers the right to rule on a single charismatic clan. This notion had already emerged vividly in the Xiongnu empire, and it surely influenced the nomadic rulers of China in their endorsement of the Chinese idea of unified rule." Imagehttps://academic.oup.com › 4.pdf The Huns and the End of the Roman Empire in Western ... - Oxford Academic Journals yazan: P HEATHER · 1995 · Alıntılanma sayısı: 102 · İlgili makaleler 9 Şub 2019 · was given to the Oxford 'After Rome' seminar, and I ... guess would seem to be that the Huns were the first group of Turkic, as. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/hunnic-empire .
    2
  2823. 2
  2824. 2
  2825. 2
  2826. 2
  2827. 2
  2828. 2
  2829. The arrival of the Turks in the Muslim world pushed Muslim power further into India. Of particular note is Mahmud of Ghazni (r. 997-1030), a Turkic sultan who was the first to lead military expeditions deep into India. By establishing himself as the leader of an autonomous state based in Ghazni in the Afghan highlands, he was close enough to India to focus much of his attention on the subcontinent. His seventeen military campaigns into northern India served as the basis of his rule, bringing wealth and power to him and his empire. While his raids were no doubt detrimental to local power and rule in India, he also established major cultural centers and helped spread Persian culture throughout his reign. The legendary Persian poet Firdawsi, who perhaps did more to revive ancient Persian culture than any other person after the country's conversion to Islam, and al-Biruni, a scientist, historian, geologist and physicist, were both mainstays of Mahmud's court. Because of his status as a patron of the arts coupled with his ruthless raids into India, Mahmud of Ghazni's legacy in India today is colored by modern politics as much as anyone else. Regardless of his legacy, Mahmud and the Ghaznavid Dynasty he founded laid the foundation for Muslim conquest in India. The succeeding dynasty, the Ghurids, also ruled out of Afghanistan, and managed to push their borders even further into India, capturing Delhi in 1192. The Ghurids relied on slave soldiers of Turkic origin who formed the core of their army, much like the contemporary Ayyubids further west in the Muslim world. Like their counterparts in Egypt, who established the Mamluk Sultanate, the slave soldiers in India eventually overthrew their masters and inaugurated their own dynasty: the Delhi Sultanate.
    2
  2830. 2
  2831. 2
  2832. 2
  2833. 2
  2834. 2
  2835. 2
  2836. He did not possess the sacral charisma enjoyed by the descendants of FATH ALI SHAH MUHAMMAD SHAH Shah IsmaiI, but he stressed his family's links with the heroic past of the Oghuz, with the migrations of the Turkmens in the days of the Il-Khans and the Aq Quyunlu, and with the age of Qizilbash hegemony. Court chroniclers lent their eloquence to the historicity of this tribal heritage. Hambly, G. (1991). IRAN DURING THE REIGNS OF FATH ‘Alī SHāH AND MUHAMMAD SHāH. In P. Avery, G. Hambly, & C. Melville (Eds.), The Cambridge History of Iran (The Cambridge History of Iran, pp. 144-173). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. The Qājār dynasty, descended from a tribe whose early traces in Iran date to the eleventh century, held the reins of power until 1925. Much like the Safavids, they were Turkmen and spoke Turkish: their ethnic group of about 10,000 people led a nomadic life in northern Iran when it conquered the principalities that had fought over the Iranian plateau after the death of Nāder Shāh (1747). Richard, Y. (2019). Iran under the Qajars. In Iran: A Social and Political History since the Qajars (pp. 1-17). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. İ “The whole world comes from Adam and Eve, and if it is proper for the family of Turanian sovereigns to boast of glory and tend to be proud of greatness, then our branch is from the same root: the clan of Qajar-Noyon is not lower than Mankyt, our tribe is glorious and worthy even higher Saldus, Dzhelair and Uzbek. Praise should be given to the Lord the peacekeeper, that he bestowed the possessions of Turan and Iran, Byzantium and Russia, Chin and Machin, Hatay, Khotan and Hindustan to the great Turkic houses " В. А. Жуковский, «Древности Закаспийского края. Развалины старого Мерва», с. 89 Fath'ali Shah composed two poems addressed to Abu al-Hasan Khan for this occasion as a gesture of royal honor. The first elaborated on the meaning of the Iranian banner; the sec ond described the picture of the king and the sign of sun on a piece of cloth.21 The second set of verses contains several sun metaphors, but the first set succinctly narrates Fath'ali Shah's notions of the country, himself, and the meaning of signs: Fath'ali, the Turki Shah, the universe-enlightening Jamshid The Lord of country Iran, the universe-adorning sun; Najmabadi, A., 2010. Women with mustaches and men without beards. Berkeley, Calif: Univ. of California Press, p.72. And now Persia was ruled by an alien tribe of Turkish origin, the members of whom are said to have been unable to speak the language of Iran. Agha Mohammed, the founder of the dynasty, took Tehran for his capital in order to be in touch with the Caspian provinces, which had always declared for the Kajars, and he soon established himself firmly throughout the country. Sykes, E., 2012. Persia and its People (RLE Iran A). Hoboken: Taylor & amp; Francis, p.33. All of the chronicles claim Turkic ancestry for the Qajars, although there is discrepancy between the accounts of what exactly that ancestry was, and who the Qajars were actually descended from. Some claimed that the Qajars were descended from a Turk by the name of Qajar Khan, who settled in Iran with Oghuz Khan. They later, it is said, joined the Aq Qoyunlu before eventually joining the Qezelbash confederacy under the Safavids." During the reign of Shah 'Abbas, the Qajars role expanded further, as they were appointed to important offices, including commanders-in-chief (qurchibashi) of the royal guards and governorships of Karabakh and Ganja." Other sources elaborate on the early history of the Qajars and claim that Qajar Khan was a son of Sertaq b. Saba from the Jalayerid tribe. Yet others wrote that the Qajars were descended from Japheth son of Noah, or from Oghuz Khan himself. Melville, C., 2022. The Contest for Rule in Eighteenth-Century Iran. London: I. B. Tauris & Company, Limited, p.86. The Qajar dynasty stemmed from Turkic tribal groups that entered the Iranian plateau after the eleventh century. The Qajar tribe achieved histori cal visibility during the Safavid period (1501-1722) as part of the Qizilbash confederacy that brought the Safavids to power. Two of its branches, the Qavanlu and Davallu, emerged as contenders for the throne after the down fall of the Safavids and the assassination of Nadir Shah Afshar in 1747. Almost half a century later, in 1794, Agha Muhammad Khan, from the Qavanlu branch, became the territory's unchallenged ruler, having defeated his diverse Davallu, Afshar, and Zand rivals. He chose the town of Tehran, close to the ancestral home of the Qajar tribe in Gorgan, as his capital. Many salient features of the kingdom that Agha Muhammad Khan came to rule were similar to those of previous Turkic kingdoms. The military was composed almost entirely of a Turkish-speaking tribal elite and its follow ers. Turkish was the unofficial spoken language of the dynasty's members until the end of the nineteenth century. Beck, L. and Nashat, G., 2004. Women in Iran from 1800 to the Islamic Republic. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, p.5.
    2
  2837. 2
  2838. 2
  2839. 2
  2840. 2
  2841. 2
  2842. 2
  2843. 2
  2844. 2
  2845. 2
  2846. 2
  2847. 2
  2848. 2
  2849. 2
  2850. 2
  2851. 2
  2852. 2
  2853. 2
  2854.  @Orgil.  About this period, I asked my father to tell me the history of our family from the time of Yafet Aghlan, which he did, nearly in the following manner: " It is written in the Turkish history, that we are descended from Yafet Aghlan, commonly called (Abu al Atrak) Father of the Turks, son of (the Patriarch,) Japhet, he was the first monarch of the Turks: when his fifth son Aljeh Khan ascended the throne, the all gracious God bestowed on him twin sons, one of which was called Tatar, the other Moghul Timur. (2013). CHAPTER III. In C. Stewart (Trans.), The Mulfuzat Timury, or, Autobiographical Memoirs of the Moghul Emperor Timur: Written in the Jagtay Turky Language (Cambridge Library Collection - Perspectives from the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 27-31). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9781139507325.015 Tīmūr’s identity as a Turk was not lim- ited only to his understanding of himself, his skills, and his heritage. All the people that he encountered, whether in the marketplace or at the royal palace, immediately recognized him as a Türk-bacha , a Turk-boy, presumably for his attire and perhaps for his looks. Possibly, he represented to them an arche- typal nomad. Whatever the reason, they still found it the most convenient and intuitive manner to address him, not knowing his name. Sela, R. (2011). Youth. In The Legendary Biographies of Tamerlane: Islam and Heroic Apocrypha in Central Asia(Cambridge Studies in Islamic Civilization, pp. 76-91). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511977343.006
    2
  2855. 2
  2856. 2
  2857. 2
  2858. 2
  2859. 2
  2860. 2
  2861. 2
  2862. 2
  2863. 2
  2864. 2
  2865. 2
  2866. 2
  2867. 2
  2868. 2
  2869. 2
  2870. 2
  2871. 2
  2872. 2
  2873. 2
  2874. 2
  2875. 2
  2876. 2
  2877. 2
  2878. 2
  2879. 2
  2880. 2
  2881. 2
  2882. In the middle of the sixth century the Turkic group bearing the ethnonym Türk crushed the Ruanruan and gained control of the castern steppes for the next few hundred years. The subsequent Türk empires at times also controlled Mongolic and Para-Mongolic peoples, including the Khitan, who copied political and organizational terms from Turkic. During this period, the ancestors of the historical Mongols are likely to have been contained within the entities known by the names Otuz Tatar (Shiwei) and Toquz Tatar (Southern Shiwei), located east and southeast of Lake Baikal. West and north of the lake were the Turkic Üc Qurigan, the linguistic ancestors of the Yakut. In 742 the Türk were defeated by the likewise Turkic confederation of the Uighur, who, in turn, were pushed aside by the Ancient Kirghiz in the 840s. Some Uighur tribes took refuge with the Otuz Tatar, but most of them withdrew to the oases of Eastern Turkestan. The Uighur then never returned to the steppes, even when they were invited by the Khitan, who had overcome the Kirghiz in the 920s. In the twelfth century, part of the Khitan, subseqently known as the Black Khitan (Qara Qitay), migrated westward to Central Asia and became Turkicized. In Mongolia, the immediate linguistic ancestors of the historical Mongols spread Mongolic (Pre-Proto- Mongolic) speech to territories previously held by Turkic speaking populations. The Mongols mainly occupied the basins of the rivers Orkhon and Kerulen, but the closely related Kereit and Naiman tribes expanded further to the west. Both the Kereit and espe- cially the Naiman may have contained unassimilated Turkic elements, as is suggested by the occurrence of Turkic names and titles among them. Janhunen, J. (2011) The Mongolic languages. London: Routledge. p.406
    2
  2883. 2
  2884. 2
  2885. 2
  2886. 2
  2887. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä  Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon, from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti
    2
  2888. 2
  2889. 2
  2890. 2
  2891. 2
  2892. 2
  2893. 2
  2894. 2
  2895. 2
  2896. 2
  2897. 2
  2898. 2
  2899. The Huns were a confederation of Eurasian tribes, especially Turkic ones, from the Steppes of Central Asia. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Hunnic_Empire Even the language spoken by the Huns is in dispute, though most experts believe they were of Turkish speech. https://www.britannica.com/place/the-Steppe/New-barbarian-incursions Azerbaijan open to raids by Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/commonwealth-independent-states-and-baltic-nations/cis-and-baltic-political-geography-6#HISTORY The Huns have often been considered a Turkic people, and sometimes associated with the Xiongnu. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Turkic_migration#Origin_theories The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people, driven westward during the Han dynasty in China (206 bc–ad 220), created a nomadic empire in central Asia that extended into Europe, beginning about ad 370. It reached almost to Rome under the leadership of Attila (r.433?–453) and declined after his death. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/chinese-political-geography/mongolia#HISTORY They are thought to be a Turkic people descended from the Xiongnu tribes, who first appeared as a tribal confederation on the northern frontier of China in the late third century BC. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/hunnic-empire Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/iranian-political-geography/azerbaijan-iran Originally nomadic peoples from the steppes of Central Asia, Turkish tribes began moving west toward Europe around the first century a.d. In the middle of the 400s, the first group, known as the Huns, reached western Europe. https://www.encyclopedia.com/social-sciences/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/turkish-americans Shih Le was a Chieh, a Hsiung-nu tribe which seems to have spoken a Turkic language. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/shih-le In 104, 102, and 42 b.c.e. Chinese armies defeated the Turkic nomad Xiongnu alongside captive Roman soldiers in the former Greek kingdom of Sogdiana. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/dictionaries-thesauruses-pictures-and-press-releases/globalization-asia Khazars are also called Turks and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/asia-and-africa/central-asian-history/khazars https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars In the opinion of other scholars it was earlier Turkic-language groups that took part in the formation of the Karachay ethnic group: Hunns, Bulgars, and Khazars. who were living in the northern Caucasus in the ninth to twelfth centuries. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/africa/swaziland-political-geography/karachays https://www.everyculture.com/Russia-Eurasia-China/Karachays-History-and-Cultural-Relations.html Huns known as the. Turks. http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/3333/1/Modi_History%20of%20the%20Huns.pdf The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people https://www.nationsencyclopedia.com/Asia-and-Oceania/Mongolia-HISTORY.html
    2
  2900. 2
  2901. 2
  2902. 2
  2903. 2
  2904. 2
  2905. 2
  2906. 2
  2907. 2
  2908. 2
  2909. 2
  2910. 2
  2911. 2
  2912. 2
  2913. 2
  2914. 2
  2915. 2
  2916. 2
  2917. In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis
    2
  2918. 2
  2919. 2
  2920. 2
  2921. 2
  2922. 2
  2923. 2
  2924. 2
  2925. 2
  2926. 2
  2927. 2
  2928. 2
  2929. 2
  2930. 2
  2931. 2
  2932. 2
  2933. 2
  2934. 2
  2935. 2
  2936. 2
  2937. 2
  2938.  @g-toons7038  according tho who idiot kid🤣🤣🤣 “Previous genetic studies have generally used Turks as representatives of ancient Anatoliana. Our results show that Turks are genetically shifted towards Central Asians, a pattern consistent with a history of mixture with populations from this region. These diversity patterns observed in the PCA motivated formal testing of admixture in Armenians and other regional populations.” https://www.biorxiv.org/content/biorxiv/early/2015/02/18/015396.full.pdf “In addition, although some degree of genetic continuity could be expected in Anatolia (i.e. in modern Turks), it should be noted that modern Turks are a hybrid population, comprising of the original Anatolian stock, Turkic people (i.e. of Central Asian ancestry). This is surely reflected in the modern Turkish Y-DNA” https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pone.0179474 Moreover, results pointed out that language in Anatolia might not have been replaced by the elites, but by a large group of people. Therefore, it can be concluded that the observations do not support the elite dominance model of Renfrew (1987 ; 1991). http://etd.lib.metu.edu.tr/upload/12607764/index.pdf The weight for the migration event predicted to originate from the branch ancestral to East Asia into current-day Turkey was 0.217 (21.7%). Although this implies a major population event from the East to West Asia, we note that these weights are not direct estimates of the migration rates. First, the original contributing populations to the ancestral population in Turkey are not known. For instance, we do not know the exact genetic relationship between current-day East Asian populations and the Turkic speakers from Central Asia who migrated into Anatolia about 1,000 years before present. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC4236450/ (Note:%21.7 doesn’t mean %21.7 Turk) https://abload.de/img/untitled-1b3k6r.png https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/747058885797347388/747081098621616188/74270248_151753982884837_667409747107905536_n.png https://media.discordapp.net/attachments/746376025944096778/784377847082647582/unknown.png DNA from a 2,000-year-old burial site in Mongolia has revealed new information about the Xiongnu, a nomadic tribe that once reigned in Central Asia. Researchers in France studied DNA from more than 62 skeletons to reconstruct the history and social organization of a long-forgotten culture. Skeletons from the most recent graves also contained DNA sequences similar to those in people from present-day Turkey. This supports other studies indicating that Turkish tribes originated at least in part in Mongolia at the end of the Xiongnu period. http://www.genomenewsnetwork.org/articles/07_03/ancient.shtml The people of modern-day Iran and Turkey trace their genetic heritage to the ancient Persians and the Turkic ethnic people, respectively. https://www.myheritage.com.tr/ethnicities/broadly-west-asian/ethnicity-worldwide-distribution Historically, the racial classification of the Turkic peoples was sometimes given as "Turanid". Turanid racial type or "minor race", subtype of the Europid (Caucasian) race with Mongoloid admixtures, situated at the boundary of the distribution of the Mongoloid and Europid "great races".[53][54] https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caucasian_race https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/f/f8/G25_PCA_East_Mediterranean.png_-_Anatolia_and_the_surrounding.png Some malevolent people or people who do not know enough about the subject try to exaggerate the rate of Turks and Armenians in Anatolia. For example, it is possible to encounter people who claim that approximately 50% of Anatolian Turks are of Greek or Armenian origin. However, when the Ottoman Tahrir registers belonging to the years 1520-1530 are examined, it is concretely revealed that even 93% of the Anatolian people belonged to Turkmen tribes and communities. The non-Muslim population ratio of approximately 10% has remained at the same rates in the last periods of the Ottoman Empire. In some parts of Anatolia, with the effect of Islamization, a small number of indigenous people, who were Muslims, were dissolved in the Turks. Moreover relocation and exchange with the separated Greeks and Armenians from Turkey Turkey genetic structure is completely different from the Turks. Although there was a partial change in the demographic structure of eastern Anatolia with the settlement of Kurds in Eastern Anatolia in the 16th century, it was easier for Muslim Turks and Kurds to merge in that region. Since the 19th century, a significant portion of non-Muslim immigration that took place in Turkey Turks (Caucasus and Balkan Turks) reccommended. These also partially affected the existing population and genetic structure. As a result, his "ethnic Turks", "Turkmen" or "nomads" as a defining Turkey Turkey genetically Central Asians (Turkmenistan) seems to be quite close to the Turkmens. Turkey is quite obvious they resemble each other in the middle compared the genetic structure of Turkish and Turkmen. Turks and Turkmens belong to the Oghuzs in the historical process and show similarities with each other, both in terms of language, culture or ethnicity. you maintain genetic and historical research, Turkey shows that the Turkmen origin, in other words, the Turkish Anatolian Turks. http://www.haplogruplar.com/turkiye-turklerinin-orta-asyali-turkmenlerle-genetik-akrabaligi/
    2
  2939. 2
  2940. 2
  2941. 2
  2942. The ancestors of the Indo-Turkic people migrated to South Asia at the time of the Delhi Sultanate and the Mughal Empire. The Delhi Sultanate is a term used to cover five short-lived, Delhi-based kingdoms three of which were of Turkic origin in medieval India. These Turkic dynasties were the White Huns, Ghaznavids, Delhi Sultanate, Mamluk dynasty (Delhi), Khalji dynasty, Tughlaq dynasty, Bengal Sultanate, Adil Shahi dynasty, Bidar Sultanate, Qutb Shahi dynasty, Timurids, Deccan sultanates, Mughal Empire, Oudh State, Nawabs of Bengal and Murshidabad, Hyderabad State, Khanate of Kalat, Makran (princely state), Banganapalle State, Amb (princely state), Chitral (princely state), Phulra, Hunza (princely state), Nagar (princely state), Carnatic Sultanate. Southern India also saw many Turkic origin dynasties like the Bahmani Sultanate, the Adil Shahi dynasty, the Bidar Sultanate, and the Qutb Shahi dynasty, collectively known as the Deccan sultanates. The Mughal Empire was a Turkic-founded Indian empire that, at its greatest territorial extent, ruled most of the South Asia, including Afghanistan, Pakistan, India, Bangladesh and parts of Uzbekistan from the early 16th to the early 18th centuries. The Mughal dynasty was founded by a Chagatai Turkic prince named Babur (reigned 1526–30), who was descended from the Turkic conqueror Timur (Tamerlane) on his father's side and from Chagatai, second son of the Mongol ruler Genghis Khan, on his mother's side.Mughals who have Turkic ancestry live in the Indian subcontinent in significant numbers. Karlugh Turks are also found in the Haraza region and in smaller number in Azad Kashmir region of Pakistan. Small number of Uyghurs are also present in India. Many Turks also live in Hyderabad known as Deccani Muslims they have Arab, Afghan, Persian, and Turkic ancestries in addition to having the local dravidian heritage. There is also a significant population an Warriors Status used by Turkic descendants known as Rowther, who are mostly found in Southern India.[1]
    2
  2943. 2
  2944. 2
  2945. 2
  2946. 2
  2947. 2
  2948. 2
  2949. 2
  2950. 2
  2951. 2
  2952. 2
  2953. 2
  2954. 2
  2955. 2
  2956. 2
  2957. The arrival of the Turks in the Muslim world pushed Muslim power further into India. Of particular note is Mahmud of Ghazni (r. 997-1030), a Turkic sultan who was the first to lead military expeditions deep into India. By establishing himself as the leader of an autonomous state based in Ghazni in the Afghan highlands, he was close enough to India to focus much of his attention on the subcontinent. His seventeen military campaigns into northern India served as the basis of his rule, bringing wealth and power to him and his empire. While his raids were no doubt detrimental to local power and rule in India, he also established major cultural centers and helped spread Persian culture throughout his reign. The legendary Persian poet Firdawsi, who perhaps did more to revive ancient Persian culture than any other person after the country's conversion to Islam, and al-Biruni, a scientist, historian, geologist and physicist, were both mainstays of Mahmud's court. Because of his status as a patron of the arts coupled with his ruthless raids into India, Mahmud of Ghazni's legacy in India today is colored by modern politics as much as anyone else. Regardless of his legacy, Mahmud and the Ghaznavid Dynasty he founded laid the foundation for Muslim conquest in India. The succeeding dynasty, the Ghurids, also ruled out of Afghanistan, and managed to push their borders even further into India, capturing Delhi in 1192. The Ghurids relied on slave soldiers of Turkic origin who formed the core of their army, much like the contemporary Ayyubids further west in the Muslim world. Like their counterparts in Egypt, who established the Mamluk Sultanate, the slave soldiers in India eventually overthrew their masters and inaugurated their own dynasty: the Delhi Sultanate.
    2
  2958. The Byzantine ruling elite faced the outside world and its unending dangers with a strategic advantage that was neither diplomatic nor military but instead psychological: the powerful moral reassurance of a triple identity that was more intensely Christian than most modern minds can easily imagine, and specifically Chalcedonian in doctrine: Hellenic in its culture, joyously possessing pagan Homer, agnostic Thucydides, and ir reverent poets-though Hellene was a word long avoided, for it meant pagan; and proudly Roman as the Romaioi, the living Romans, not without justification for Roman institutions long endured, at least symbolically. But until the Muslim conquest took away the Levant and Egypt from the empire, this triple identity was also a source of local disaffection from the ruling Constantinopolitan elite, for of the three only the Roman identity was universally accepted. To begin with, the speakers of Western Aramaic and Coptic, who accounted for most of the population of Syria and Egypt, including the Jews in their land and beyond it, did not partake in the Hellenic cul ture-except for their own secular elites, which were organically part of the Byzantine regime and were indeed often attacked by nativists as "Hellenizers." For the rest, the masses either did not know that Homer ever lived, or were easily led by unlettered fanatical priests to vehe mently hate what they were too ignorant to enjoy. Moreover, the zone that rejected Hellenism, as it had rejected the Roman habit of bathing as too sensual, also rejected the excessively intel lectual Chalcedonian definition of the dual nature of Christ, both human and divine, insisting on the more purely monotheistic conception of the single, divine nature of Christ. Luttwak, E., 2011. Grand strategy of the byzantine empire. Cambridge: Belknap Harvard, p.410 In about 1440 John Argyropoulos wrote of the struggle for the freedom of ' Hellas ' in a letter addressed to John VIII as 'Emperor of Hellas'. We have come a long way from the days when the ambassador Liudprand of Cremona was thought unfit to be received at the Court because his credentials were addressed to the 'Emperor of the Greeks'. But 'Graeci' was never an acceptable term. George Scholarius, the future Patriarch Gennadius, who was to be the link between the old Byzantine world and the world of the Turcocratia, often uses 'Hellene' to mean anyone of Greek blood. But he had doubts about its propriety; he still retained the older view. When he was asked his specific opinion about his race, he wrote in reply: "Though I am a Hellene by birth, yet I would never say that I was a Hellene. For I do not believe as the Hellenes believed. I should like to take my name from my faith and, if anyone asked me what I am, to reply "a Christian". Though my father dwelt in Thessaly,' he adds, 'I do not call myself a Thessalian, but a Byzantine. For I am of Byzantium.' It is to be remarked that though he repudiates the name of Hellene he calls the Imperial City not New Rome or Constantinople, but by its old Hellenic name. Runciman, S. (1970). IMPERIAL DECLINE AND HELLENIC REVIVAL. In The Last Byzantine Renaissance (The Wiles Lectures, pp. 1-23). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. In contradistinction to a Julian, an Alexander Severus, a Marcus Aurelius and even a Hadrian, who felt themselves more Greek than Latin, Justinian wished to be a Latin Roman Emperor. He was confirmed in these feelings by his horror of Hellen ism. A Roman Emperor, Justinian was also a Christian Emperor. He considered himself the pillar of the Christian orthodox faith. The Hellenic spirit is profoundly pagan and Justinian abominated it. For him, as for his contem poraries and successors, Hellene was synonymous with pagan and to call anyone by this term was to insult him. The Greek peoples themselves assumed the name Pauaio (Romans). Even to-day Romios is still used by the common people. Hellene is an artificial term revived in the nineteenth century. The capital of the Empire is called Roum by the Arab and Turkish peoples of Asia. Lot, F., 2013. End of the Ancient World. Routledge. Many diverse peoples and languages coexisted within the Byzantine empire (Laiou and Maguire (eds.) 1992), and although Greek was the language of government and high culture and the terms 'Hellene' and even 'Greek' were sometimes applied to themselves by educated members of the elite in Constantinople from the Comnenian period onwards (Stouraitis 2014), Byzantium was not a Greek empire and Greek was never the only language spoken. Nevertheless the Byzantines' sense of themselves rested on a shared mythology of universalism and superiority. Linehan, P., Nelson, J. and Costambeys, M., n.d. The medieval world. Characteristics of the Byzantine Empire After its capital was established in the east, the empire became, in scholarly parlance, the Eastern Roman Empire. Furthermore, because Constantine and all of his successors (except Julian the Apostate, 361 63) were Christians, the empire from here on can also be called the Christian Roman Empire. As a consequence of these two changes the Roman Empire had become the Byzantine. However, though used by scholars, none of these three names was used at the time. Though the empire had its center in a Greek cultural and linguistic area, as a result of which there followed a gradual hellenization of its institutions and culture, the emperors recognized no change. The empire remained the Roman Empire and the citizens (even though Greeks came to domi nate it) still called themselves Romans. The term Hellene (Greek) connoted a pagan. The term Byzantine was an invention of Renais sance scholars after the fall of the Byzantine Empire and was never used by its contemporaries. By the middle of the seventh century Greek had become the official language of all spheres of government and the army; nevertheless the empire remained "Roman" and despite divisions of its territory at times it was always seen as a single unit. Essentially the Byzantine Empire was a combination of three major cultural components: (1) Roman in political concepts, administration. law, and military organization. (2) Greek in language and culture, and (3) Christian in religion. Fine, J., 1991. The early medieval Balkans. Ann Arbor: The University of Michigan Press, p.16.
    2
  2959. 2
  2960. 2
  2961. 2
  2962. 2
  2963. 2
  2964. 2
  2965. 2
  2966. Turkic Guy Tamerlane Once again the invasion came from central Asia; this time it was Tamerlane, a Barlas Turk, who set up a new empire with Samarqand as his capital. Tamerlane is perhaps the greatest conqueror Asia has ever produced. The name Tamerlane, by which he is known to Europe, is derived from his nickname Timur-i-Lang or c The Lame Timur', for he was wounded in the foot in a minor encounter in Afghanistan. He was born in 13 3 5, the son of a chief of a Turkish tribe. Elgood, C. (2010). The Empire of Tamerlane. In A Medical History of Persia and the Eastern Caliphate: From the Earliest Times Until the Year A.D. 1932 (Cambridge Library Collection - History of Medicine, pp. 324-347). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511710766.013 He was a Turk of the Barlas tribe; this tribe, like many others, boasted a Mongol name and ancestry, but for all prac- tical purposes it was Turkic. Turki was thus Timur’s mother tongue, although he may have known some Persian from the cultural milieu in which he lived; he almost certainly knew no Mongolian, though Mongol terminology had not quite disappeared from administrative documents and coins. Soucek, S. (2000). Timur and the Timurids. In A History of Inner Asia (pp. 123-143). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511991523.011 The Timurid dynasty was founded in 1370 by the Turkic warlord Temür, usually known in the west as Tamerlane (Temür the lame). Temür and his followers were Turks loyal to the Mongol tradition, but they were also Muslim and well acquainted with Perso-Islamic culture. Forbes Manz, B. (2018, April 26). Tamerlane and the Timurids. Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History. Tamerlane (Timur-i Lang, Timur the Lame) (1336–1405) Outstanding political and military tactician; rallied tribal support in the region east of the Ferghana Valley, and established a Turkic dynasty based on Samarkand 2010). Tamerlane. In The Oxford Dictionary of the Middle Ages. : Oxford University Press. Eastern Turkic Timurids and the Western Turkic Oghuz of the Ottoman Empire actually dated to the earliest days Schluessel, Eric T. 2016. The Muslim Emperor of China: Everyday Politics in Colonial Xinjiang, 1877-1933. Doctoral dissertation, Harvard University, Graduate School of Arts & Sciences. Though not Mongol himself, Timur himself had sought to enhance the legitimacy of his rule by assuming the mantle of the line of Chaghatai Khan, with whom he claimed kinship. He had adopted the title of Gurkan (son-in-law) in reference to his marriage to Tukul Khanum, whose father was directly related to Chaghatai Khan and additionally installed a puppet king from the Chaghatid clan on the throne. Quite appropriately therefore Babur, Humayun and Akbar saw themselves first and foremost as princes of the great house of Timur (1336 - 1405), who had conquered vast tracts of territory in Central Asia and even sacked Delhi in 1398. Additionally they traced their ancestry even further back to the Mongol warrior Chenggiz Khan (1167 - 1227), who had upon his death, divided his vast Mongol empire among his four sons, a crucial event later illustrated by Akbar's artists. Mughalistan (including the western Tarim Basin and Kashgar) and Transoxania were bestowed upon his second son Chaghatai Khan (d. 1242). When these two wings of dominion were split up late in the thirteenth century, Transoxania in the west became the scene of mass conversion to Islam and a great deal of intermarriage with Turkic tribes people before it eventually fell to Timur, a Barlas Turk. Timur's descendants had ruled Transoxania until they succumbed to the forces of the Shaibanid Turks in 1508- 9. The remaining descendants of the surviving Timurids - the Chaghataid Turks, still survived in certain parts of Central Asia ( especially Ferghana), nurturing a festering ego ever since their dynasty had fallen into near oblivion. Timurid central Asia and Mughal India : some correlations regarding urban design concepts and the typology of the Muslim house Thesis (M.S.)--Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Dept. of Architecture, 1995. "Belonging to a minor military family, and of Turkish origin, Timur was born in Transoxiana (present-day Uzbekistan) in the fourteenth century. He rose to prominence in the service of the local Mongol ruler, claimed to be descended from Chingiz-Khan, and defeated all competitors." Massoume Price (2005). Iran's Diverse Peoples: A Reference Sourcebook. ABC-CLIO. p. 56. The Columbia Encyclopedia, Sixth Edition, 2001–2005. "Tamerlane, c.1336–1405, Turkic conqueror, b. Kesh, near Samarkand. He is also called Timur Leng (Faisal R.). Gérard Chaliand, Nomadic Empires: From Mongolia to the Danube translated by A.M. Berrett, Transaction Publishers, 2004. translated by A.M. Berrett. Transaction Publishers, p.75. ISBN 0-7658-0204-X. Limited preview at Google Books. p. 75., ISBN 0-7658-0204-X, p.75., "Timur Leng (Tamerlane) Timur, known as the lame (1336–1405) was a Muslim Turk. He aspired to recreate the empire of his ancestors. He was a military genius who loved to play chess in his spare time to improve his military tactics and skill. And although he wielded absolute power, he never called himself more than an emir.", "Timur Leng (Tamerlane) Timur, known as the lame (1336–1405) was a Muslim Turk from the Ulus of Chagatai who saw himself as Genghis Khan's heir."
    2
  2967. 2
  2968. 2
  2969. 2
  2970. 2
  2971. 2
  2972. 2
  2973. 2
  2974. 2
  2975. 2
  2976. 2
  2977. 2
  2978. 2
  2979. 2
  2980. The steel-colored brightness of [his] eyes shines out of the warrior-like, sunburned brown of [his] face with an uncanny, captivating power. Eyes, within which the supple power and the ruthless will of self-assertion of the Turanian grey wolf twin- kles." Be it Aryan, Turanian, or even Mongolian, or, again perhaps obviously, Prussian-when, in the narratives, Atatürk meets the Kai- ser, Hindenburg, and Ludendorff in 1917-what his appearance and actions reaffirmed was the awakening and the "triumph of race." Schopen concluded: He is nothing less than the incarnation of all warrior-like na- tions. The Turk is, in his moral qualities, one of the best sol- diers of the world. For him the victorious military Führer stands above everything else. And Mustafa Kemal, mathematician and carrier of soldier blood from his father's line, was a genius of the strategic idea."7 For most of these texts, Atatürk was the ultimate warrior-"battle was his nature."+ Froembgen described him as "a thunderstorm turned man." Melzig said in his Atatürk biography: "In him a he- roic spirit rose to the light from the depth of thousands of years." Froembgen also stressed, "He is a soldier the like of which seldom comes along." Atatürk's prowess in battle was stressed time and again: "The soldiers hesitated to throw themselves into the rain of death. Mustafa Kemal knows, here no order will be enough, here one needs to be a role model, to be a Führer."52 The Führer as a role model for everybody-in battle, for the Turkish farmer with his model farm, but also for the ordinary Turk, when it comes to demeanor, dress, and indeed everything-was a constant theme of these texts.53 Descriptions of Atatürk's aura elevated him to messianistic levels. With his deeds at Gallipoli during World War I, Atatürk emerges in these narratives not only as the imminent savior of Constantino- ple but as a transcendental "savior." Indeed, the formula "savior and Führer" was frequently put forward by some texts. Some stressed that one could feel a special aura, "a magic circle," in his presence he was "the chosen one."
    2
  2981. 2
  2982. 2
  2983. 2
  2984. 2
  2985. 2
  2986. 2
  2987. 2
  2988. 2
  2989. 2
  2990. 2
  2991. 2
  2992. 2
  2993. 2
  2994. 2
  2995. 2
  2996. 2
  2997. 2
  2998. 2
  2999. 2
  3000. 2
  3001. 2
  3002. 2
  3003. 2
  3004. 2
  3005. 2
  3006. 2
  3007. 2
  3008. 2
  3009. Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    2
  3010.  @Ghanfort  Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    2
  3011. 2
  3012. 2
  3013. 2
  3014. 2
  3015. 2
  3016. 2
  3017. 2
  3018. 2
  3019. 2
  3020. 2
  3021. 2
  3022. 2
  3023. 2
  3024. 2
  3025. 2
  3026. 2
  3027. 2
  3028. 2
  3029. 2
  3030. 2
  3031. 2
  3032. 2
  3033. 2
  3034. 2
  3035. 2
  3036. 2
  3037. 2
  3038. 2
  3039. 2
  3040. @Vangelis Skia From this point of view, a large part of the 19 Cypriot historiography did not manage to achieve the substantial for the historian, to use a phrase by Eric Hobsbawm, overcoming of passions and political identities, 20⁰ identities that were of course created at the end or even after the Ottoman period. That is to say, that the national political identity of the Greek and the Turk, the national political ensembles of Greeks and Turks, realities of the post-Ottoman period in Cyprus are projected on the past of the 16th century. Thus, in 1571 Cyprus was conquered by the Ottomans and for the next three hundred and more years was a part of the Ottoman territory. The Greek Cypriot historiography uses for this transition and generally the entire Ottoman period the term Turkish rule a term that lends a national Turkish identity to Ottomans. A big part of traditional historiography refers to a Turkish state,²¹ mentioning a Turkish government, while correspondingly the conquered are included in another national identity, the Greek, which - and perhaps this is more important - at the time history is written, is in conflict with the Turkish. Already from the end of the 19th century, Greek Cypriot historiography states that during the Turkish rule "the spirit of the inhabitants fell to a pitiful point and poverty and misery and extreme ignorance, and depression of the national morale covered the island".23 The Orthodox on the island are defined by traditional historiography as a political group since "in the vizier's orders the participant in the defence of Famagusta Greek was a term that was generalised for all Greeks on the island". In relation to the population on the island the Turkish rule mentions that "after the occupation of Cyprus by the Turks the census that took place for tax pur poses revealed that the native Cypriot Greeks aged [...] in this population 20.000 30.000 Turks were added".25 It is also established that "the Turkish occupation brought to Cyprus many radical changes. The Turks supported the Greek population on the island in order not to give the opportunity to the peoples of Europe to be interested in the Cypriots […]”.26 And as it began with a national conflict that is how italso ends, since it is mentioned that “while the Turkish conquerors suppressed andpersecuted the Greeks on the island […]”.27 The existence therefore of a politicalnational group is considered given and every analysis of the Ottoman period func-tions in a way to bring to the forefront or reinforce the existence, even under difficultconditions, of such a group. This expressed the stereotyped view that the Cypriots“managed under the protection of the Church to maintain their religion, language,and national conscience as Greeks”.28 Even when relations are examined on differentlevels, even when they refer to the 17th century, these are characterised as relationsof the “Greeks and the Turks of Cyprus”.29 In the Turkish Cypriot historiography, the same perception is more or less fol-lowed; history is written under the same terms, the national terms but with one sub-stantial difference: The “Turks on the island” 30 are usually referred to as acomplimentary term of the word Ottomans and are placed on the side of the goodoften contrary to the “Greeks, Greek Cypriots” who are on the opposite side. Thesettlement of the “Turks”on the island is interpreted as something that broughtabout positive results for the entire island 31 and the local Ottoman administration isgenerally whitewashed. In short, Turkish Cypriot historiography also accepts theexistence of national groups. The Church of Cyprus expresses again the Greeks of Cyprus and its activities are mainly targeted against the Turks of Cyprus, 32 whilewithout hesitation the actions of the Prelates of 1600 in Cyprus are combined andidentified with the Akritas plan of the period after the independence. 33 The Prelatesare considered to express not only spiritually but also nationally the Orthodox of Cyprus while institutionally the Church of Cyprus is perceived as warring towardsthe local Turkish administration. 34 The Greek Cypriot and Turkish Cypriot histo-riographies are identified when they project the present on the past, a past howeverthat is perceived and interpreted from a very different national point of view. Michael, M., Kappler, M. and Gavriel, E., 2009. Ottoman Cyprus: A Collection of Studies on History and Culture Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp.14,15.
    2
  3041. 2
  3042. 2
  3043. 2
  3044. 2
  3045. 2
  3046. 2
  3047. 2
  3048. 2
  3049. 2
  3050. 2
  3051. 2
  3052. 2
  3053. 2
  3054.  @larshofler8298  The Gaoche are probably remnants of the ancient Red Di. Initially they had been called Dili. Northerners take them as Chile. Chinese take them as Gaoche Dingling. Their language, in brief, and Xiongnu [language] are the same yet occasionally there are small differences. Or one may say that they [Gaoche] are the junior relatives[18] of the Xiongnu in former times. The Gaoche migrate in search of grass and water. They dress in skins and eat meat. Their cattle and sheep are just like those of the Rouran, but the wheel of their carts are high and have very many spokes. — Weishu, 103 Weishu "vol. 103 section Gāochē" text: 高車,蓋古赤狄之餘種也,初號為狄歷,北方以為勑勒,諸夏以為高車、丁零。其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也。其種有狄氏、袁紇氏、斛律氏、解批氏、護骨氏、異奇斤氏。" transl. "Gaoche, probably remnant stocks of the ancient Red Di. Initially they had been called Dili, in the North they are considered Chile, the various Xia(i.e. Chinese) consider them Gaoche Dingling / Dingling with High-Carts. Their language and the Xiongnu's are similar though there are small differences. Or one may say they were sons-in-laws / sororal nephews of their Xiongnu predecessors. Their tribes are Di, Yuanhe, Hulu, Jiepi, Hugu, Yiqijin." The predecessors of Huihe were Xiongnu. Because, customarily, they ride high-wheeled carts. They were also called Gaoche during the Yuan Wei times, or also called Chile, mistakenly rendered as Tiele. — Xin Tangshu, 232 Weishu, vol. 103 txt: "高車,[...] 其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也", tr: "The Gaoju, [...] their language and the Xiongnu's are similar though differ a little; or to say it differently, they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu” According to the Book of Wei, the Yuebans' language and customs were the same as the Gaoche, who were Turkic speakers. Yuebans(Weak Xiongnu) cut their hair and trimmed their ghee-smeared, sun-dried, glossy eyebrows evenly, and washed before meals three times everyday. Weishu, Vol. 102 "其風俗言語與高車同,而其人清潔於胡。俗剪髮齊眉,以醍醐塗之,昱昱然光澤,日三澡漱,然後飲食。" Book of Wei. Vol. 102. "悅般國,在烏孫西北,去代一萬九百三十里。其先,匈奴北單于之部落也。" Tr. "Yueban State is to the northwest of Wusun, at a distant of 10,930 lĭ from Dai. It formerly [was] the Northern Xiongnu chanyu's tribe." Kyzlasov, L . R. (1 January 1996). "Northern Nomads". In Litvinsky, B. A. (ed.). History of Civilizations of Central Asia: The crossroads of civilizations, A.D. 250 to 750. UNESCO. pp. 310–320. ISBN 9231032119. Chinese sources link the Tiele people and Ashina to the Xiongnu, According to the Book of Zhou and the History of the Northern Dynasties, the Ashina clan was a component of the Xiongnu confederation. Linghu Defen et al., Book of Zhou, Vol. 50. (in Chinese) Li Yanshou (李延寿), History of the Northern Dynasties, Vol. 99. (in Chinese) Uyghur Khagans claimed descent from the Xiongnu (according to Chinese history Weishu, the founder of the Uyghur Khaganate was descended from a Xiongnu ruler). Peter B. Golden (1992). "Chapter VI – The Uyğur Qağante (742–840)". An Introduction to the History of the Turkic Peoples: Ethnogenesis and State-Formation in Medieval and Early Modern Eurasia and the Middle East. p. 155. ISBN 978-3-447-03274-2. Both the 7th-century Chinese History of the Northern Dynasties and the Book of Zhou, an inscription in the Sogdian language, report the Göktürks to be a subgroup of the Xiongnu. Craig Benjamin (2007, 49), In: Hyun Jin Kim, The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. Cambridge University Press. 2013. page 176. History of Northern Dynasties, vol. 99 Book of Zhou, vol. 50 Tiele are originally Xiongnu's splinter stocks. As Tujue are strong and prosperous, all Tiele districts (郡) are divided and scattered, the masses gradually dwindled and weakened. Until the beginning of Wude [era], there have been Xueyantuo, Qibi, Huihe, Dubo, Guligan, Duolange, Pugu, Bayegu, Tongluo, Hun, Sijie, Huxue, Xijie, Adie, Baixi, etc. scattered in the northern wastelands. — Jiu Tangshu, 199, lower New Book of Tang, vol. 215 upper. "突厥阿史那氏, 蓋古匈奴北部也." "The Ashina family of the Turk probably were the northern tribes of the ancient Xiongnu." translated by Xu (2005) Old Book of Tang Vol. 199 lower "鐵勒,本匈奴別種" tr. "Tiele, originally a splinter race from Xiongnu" Suishu, Vol. 84 "鐵勒之先,匈奴之苗裔也" tr. "Tiele's predecessors are Xiongnu's descendants." Linghu Defen et al., Book of Zhou, Vol. 50. (in Chinese) Li Yanshou (李延寿), History of the Northern Dynasties, Vol. 99. (in Chinese) 舊五代史 Jiu Wudai Shi, Chapter 138. Original text: 回鶻,其先匈奴之種也。後魏時,號爲鐵勒,亦名回紇。唐元和四年,本國可汗遣使上言,改爲回鶻,義取迴旋搏擊,如鶻之迅捷也。 Translation: Hui Hu [Uyghur], originally of Xiongnu stock. During Later Wei, they were called Tiele. They were also called Hui He. In the fourth year of the Yuanhe era, the Khan of their country sent an envoy to submit a request, and the name was changed to Hui Hu. It takes its meaning from turning round to strike rapidly like a falcon. The forebears of the Tiele belonged to those Xiongnu descendants, having the largest divisions of tribes. They occupied the valleys, and were scattered across the vast region west of the Western Sea [Black Sea] At the area north of the Duluo River, are the Bugu (僕骨), Tongluo (同羅), Weihe (韋紇),[17] Bayegu (拔也古), Fuluo (覆羅), which were all called Sijin (Irkin). Other tribes such as Mengchen (蒙陳), Turuhe (吐如紇), Sijie (斯結),[a] Hun (渾), Hu (斛), Xue (薛) (or Huxue) and so forth, also dwelled in this area. They had a 20,000 strong invincible army. [...] The names of these tribes differ, but all of them can be classified as Tiele. The Tiele do not have a master, but are subjected to the both Eastern and Western Tujue (Göktürks) respectively. They don't have a permanent residence, and move with the changes of grass and water. Their main characteristics are, firstly, they possessed great ferocity, and yet showed tolerance; secondly, they were good riders and archers; and thirdly, they showed greed without restraint, for they often made their living by looting. The tribes toward the west were more cultivated, for they bred cattle and sheep, but fewer horses. Since the Tujue had established a state, they were recruited as the auxiliary of empire and conquered both east and westward, annexing all of the northern regional lands. The customs of the Tiele and Tujue are not much different. However, a man of the Tiele lives in his wife's home after marriage and will not return to his own home with his wife until the birth of a child. In addition, the Tiele also bury their dead under the ground. — Suishu, 84 Gaoju, apparently, are the remaining branch of the ancient Chidi. Originally they were called "Dili", in the north they are called "Chile", and in China – "Gaoju Dinglings", i.e. High Carts Dinglings. Their language is generally similar to the Xiongnu, but sometimes there are small differences. — Book of Wei Wei Shou (魏收). Book of Wei (History of Northern Wei Dynasty). Peking, Bo-na, 1958, pp. 26a–26b translation by Taskin V.S., "Materials on history of nomadic tribes in China 3rd–5th cc", Issue 2 "Jie", "Science", Moscow, 1990, p. 168, Note 158, ISBN 5-02-016543-3
    2
  3055. 2
  3056. 2
  3057. 2
  3058. 2
  3059. 2
  3060. 2
  3061. 2
  3062. 2
  3063. 2
  3064. 2
  3065. 2
  3066. 2
  3067. 2
  3068. 2
  3069. 2
  3070. 2
  3071. 2
  3072. 2
  3073. 2
  3074. 2
  3075. 2
  3076. 2
  3077. 2
  3078. 2
  3079. 2
  3080. *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    2
  3081. 2
  3082. 2
  3083. 2
  3084. 2
  3085. 2
  3086. 2
  3087. 2
  3088. 2
  3089. 2
  3090. 2
  3091. 2
  3092. 2
  3093. 2
  3094. 2
  3095. 2
  3096. 2
  3097. 2
  3098. 2
  3099. 2
  3100. 2
  3101. 2
  3102. 2
  3103. 2
  3104. 2
  3105. 2
  3106. 2
  3107. 2
  3108. From this point of view, a large part of the 19 Cypriot historiography did not manage to achieve the substantial for the historian, to use a phrase by Eric Hobsbawm, overcoming of passions and political identities, 20⁰ identities that were of course created at the end or even after the Ottoman period. That is to say, that the national political identity of the Greek and the Turk, the national political ensembles of Greeks and Turks, realities of the post-Ottoman period in Cyprus are projected on the past of the 16th century. Thus, in 1571 Cyprus was conquered by the Ottomans and for the next three hundred and more years was a part of the Ottoman territory. The Greek Cypriot historiography uses for this transition and generally the entire Ottoman period the term Turkish rule a term that lends a national Turkish identity to Ottomans. A big part of traditional historiography refers to a Turkish state,²¹ mentioning a Turkish government, while correspondingly the conquered are included in another national identity, the Greek, which - and perhaps this is more important - at the time history is written, is in conflict with the Turkish. Already from the end of the 19th century, Greek Cypriot historiography states that during the Turkish rule "the spirit of the inhabitants fell to a pitiful point and poverty and misery and extreme ignorance, and depression of the national morale covered the island".23 The Orthodox on the island are defined by traditional historiography as a political group since "in the vizier's orders the participant in the defence of Famagusta Greek was a term that was generalised for all Greeks on the island". In relation to the population on the island the Turkish rule mentions that "after the occupation of Cyprus by the Turks the census that took place for tax pur poses revealed that the native Cypriot Greeks aged [...] in this population 20.000 30.000 Turks were added".25 It is also established that "the Turkish occupation brought to Cyprus many radical changes. The Turks supported the Greek population on the island in order not to give the opportunity to the peoples of Europe to be interested in the Cypriots […]”.26 And as it began with a national conflict that is how italso ends, since it is mentioned that “while the Turkish conquerors suppressed andpersecuted the Greeks on the island […]”.27 The existence therefore of a politicalnational group is considered given and every analysis of the Ottoman period func-tions in a way to bring to the forefront or reinforce the existence, even under difficultconditions, of such a group. This expressed the stereotyped view that the Cypriots“managed under the protection of the Church to maintain their religion, language,and national conscience as Greeks”.28 Even when relations are examined on differentlevels, even when they refer to the 17th century, these are characterised as relationsof the “Greeks and the Turks of Cyprus”.29 In the Turkish Cypriot historiography, the same perception is more or less fol-lowed; history is written under the same terms, the national terms but with one sub-stantial difference: The “Turks on the island” 30 are usually referred to as acomplimentary term of the word Ottomans and are placed on the side of the goodoften contrary to the “Greeks, Greek Cypriots” who are on the opposite side. Thesettlement of the “Turks”on the island is interpreted as something that broughtabout positive results for the entire island 31 and the local Ottoman administration isgenerally whitewashed. In short, Turkish Cypriot historiography also accepts theexistence of national groups. The Church of Cyprus expresses again the Greeks of Cyprus and its activities are mainly targeted against the Turks of Cyprus, 32 whilewithout hesitation the actions of the Prelates of 1600 in Cyprus are combined andidentified with the Akritas plan of the period after the independence. 33 The Prelatesare considered to express not only spiritually but also nationally the Orthodox of Cyprus while institutionally the Church of Cyprus is perceived as warring towardsthe local Turkish administration. 34 The Greek Cypriot and Turkish Cypriot histo-riographies are identified when they project the present on the past, a past howeverthat is perceived and interpreted from a very different national point of view. Michael, M., Kappler, M. and Gavriel, E., 2009. Ottoman Cyprus. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp.14,15.
    2
  3109. 2
  3110. 2
  3111. 2
  3112. 2
  3113. 2
  3114. 2
  3115. 2
  3116. 2
  3117. 2
  3118. 2
  3119. 2
  3120. 2
  3121. 2
  3122. 2
  3123. 2
  3124. 2
  3125. 2
  3126. 2
  3127. 2
  3128. 2
  3129. 2
  3130. In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis
    2
  3131. 2
  3132. 2
  3133. 2
  3134. 2
  3135. 2
  3136. 2
  3137. 2
  3138. 2
  3139. 2
  3140. 2
  3141. 2
  3142. 2
  3143.  @hamzaalmdghri8741  *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu Agathias calls them Onogur Huns (3.5.6, Frendo (1975), 72). A recently published seal gives the title of a fifth-century lord of Samarkand as “king of the Oghur Huns." in Vaissière, Etienne de la (212). Oxford Handbook of Late Antiquity: 5 Central Asia and the Silk Road. Oxford University Press. pp. 144–150.
    2
  3144. 2
  3145. 2
  3146. 2
  3147. 2
  3148. 2
  3149. 2
  3150. 2
  3151. 2
  3152. 2
  3153. 2
  3154. 2
  3155. 2
  3156. 2
  3157. 2
  3158. From this point of view, a large part of the 19 Cypriot historiography did not manage to achieve the substantial for the historian, to use a phrase by Eric Hobsbawm, overcoming of passions and political identities, 20⁰ identities that were of course created at the end or even after the Ottoman period. That is to say, that the national political identity of the Greek and the Turk, the national political ensembles of Greeks and Turks, realities of the post-Ottoman period in Cyprus are projected on the past of the 16th century. Thus, in 1571 Cyprus was conquered by the Ottomans and for the next three hundred and more years was a part of the Ottoman territory. The Greek Cypriot historiography uses for this transition and generally the entire Ottoman period the term Turkish rule a term that lends a national Turkish identity to Ottomans. A big part of traditional historiography refers to a Turkish state,²¹ mentioning a Turkish government, while correspondingly the conquered are included in another national identity, the Greek, which - and perhaps this is more important - at the time history is written, is in conflict with the Turkish. Already from the end of the 19th century, Greek Cypriot historiography states that during the Turkish rule "the spirit of the inhabitants fell to a pitiful point and poverty and misery and extreme ignorance, and depression of the national morale covered the island".23 The Orthodox on the island are defined by traditional historiography as a political group since "in the vizier's orders the participant in the defence of Famagusta Greek was a term that was generalised for all Greeks on the island". In relation to the population on the island the Turkish rule mentions that "after the occupation of Cyprus by the Turks the census that took place for tax pur poses revealed that the native Cypriot Greeks aged [...] in this population 20.000 30.000 Turks were added".25 It is also established that "the Turkish occupation brought to Cyprus many radical changes. The Turks supported the Greek population on the island in order not to give the opportunity to the peoples of Europe to be interested in the Cypriots […]”.26 And as it began with a national conflict that is how italso ends, since it is mentioned that “while the Turkish conquerors suppressed andpersecuted the Greeks on the island […]”.27 The existence therefore of a politicalnational group is considered given and every analysis of the Ottoman period func-tions in a way to bring to the forefront or reinforce the existence, even under difficultconditions, of such a group. This expressed the stereotyped view that the Cypriots“managed under the protection of the Church to maintain their religion, language,and national conscience as Greeks”.28 Even when relations are examined on differentlevels, even when they refer to the 17th century, these are characterised as relationsof the “Greeks and the Turks of Cyprus”.29 In the Turkish Cypriot historiography, the same perception is more or less fol-lowed; history is written under the same terms, the national terms but with one sub-stantial difference: The “Turks on the island” 30 are usually referred to as acomplimentary term of the word Ottomans and are placed on the side of the goodoften contrary to the “Greeks, Greek Cypriots” who are on the opposite side. Thesettlement of the “Turks”on the island is interpreted as something that broughtabout positive results for the entire island 31 and the local Ottoman administration isgenerally whitewashed. In short, Turkish Cypriot historiography also accepts theexistence of national groups. The Church of Cyprus expresses again the Greeks of Cyprus and its activities are mainly targeted against the Turks of Cyprus, 32 whilewithout hesitation the actions of the Prelates of 1600 in Cyprus are combined andidentified with the Akritas plan of the period after the independence. 33 The Prelatesare considered to express not only spiritually but also nationally the Orthodox of Cyprus while institutionally the Church of Cyprus is perceived as warring towardsthe local Turkish administration. 34 The Greek Cypriot and Turkish Cypriot histo-riographies are identified when they project the present on the past, a past howeverthat is perceived and interpreted from a very different national point of view. Michael, M., Kappler, M. and Gavriel, E., 2009. Ottoman Cyprus. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp.14,15.
    2
  3159. 2
  3160. 2
  3161. 2
  3162. 2
  3163. 2
  3164. 2
  3165. 2
  3166. 2
  3167. 2
  3168. 2
  3169.  @makaveli4652  Bulgars are Turks(of Onogur tribe) according to historical sources and most specialist historians Mahmud al Kashgari/Diwan Lughat al Turk https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=apGfDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA6&dq=divanu+lugatit+turk&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjmrbTj4ZLrAhXKRBUIHSn1C9EQ6AEIJzAA#v=onepage&q=Bulgar&f=false You ask us also in your epistle: "Of what people, of what family, and of what tribe are you?" Know that we are descended from Japheth, through his son Togarmah. [In Jewish literature Togarmah is the father of all the Turks.] I have found in the genealogical books of my ancestors that Togarmah had ten sons. These are their names: the eldest was Ujur, the second Tauris, the third Avar, the fourth Uauz, the fifth Bizal, the sixth Tarna, the seventh Khazar, the eighth Janur, the ninth Bulgar, the tenth Sawir. [These are the mythical founders of tribes that once lived in the neighborhood of the Black and Caspian Seas.] I am a descendant of Khazar, the seventh son. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Khazar_Correspondence#King_Joseph's_reply The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Ibn Fadlan served as the group's religious advisor, a crucial role: among the purposes of their mission was to explain Islamic Law to the recently converted Bulgar peoples, a Turkish tribe living on the eastern bank of the Volga River. (These were the Volga Bulgars; another group of Bulgars had moved westward in the sixth century, invading the country that today bears their name, and became Christians.) https://www.encyclopedia.com/science/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/ahmad-ibn-fadlan Theophanes the Confessor called him "king of the Onogundur Huns".[5] Patriarch Nikephoros I(758–828) called Kubrat "lord of the Onuğundur"[6] and "ruler of the Onuğundur–Bulğars".[7] John of Nikiu (fl. 696) called him "chief of the Huns".[6] D. Hupchick identified Kubrat as "Onogur",[4] P. Golden as "Oğuro-Bulğar",[6] H. J. Kim as "Bulgar Hunnic/Hunnic Bulgar".[8] Bulgars (Turkic bulgha-'to mix, stir up, disturb', i.e. 'rebels') A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiungnu and subsequently by warfare between the Rouran/Avar and northern Wei states. in Oliver Nicholson, The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity, Oxford University Press, 2018, ISBN 0192562460, p. 271.. Old Great Bulgaria or Great Bulgaria (Byzantine Greek: Παλαιά Μεγάλη Βουλγαρία, Palaiá Megálē Voulgaría), also often known by the Latin names Magna Bulgaria[3] and Patria Onoguria ("Onogur land"),[4] was a 7th-century state formed by the Onogur Bulgars on the western Pontic-Caspian steppe (modern southern Ukraine and southwest Russia).[5] Great Bulgaria was originally centered between the Dniester and lower Volga. Later Byzantine scholars implied that the Bulgars had previously been known as the Onogurs (Onoğur). Agathon wrote about the "nation of Onogur Bulğars"],Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VII remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur. There are several theories about the origin of the name Onogur. In some Turkic languages on means "10" and ğur "arrow"; and "ten arrows" might imply a federation of ten tribes, i.e. the Western Turkic Khaganate. Within the Turkic languages, "z" sounds in the easternmost languages tend to have become "r" in the westernmost Turkic languages; therefore, the ethnonym Oghuz may be the source of Oghur; that is, on Oğur would mean "ten clans of Oghuz". Old Great Bulgaria (Magna Bulgaria[29]), also known as Onoghundur–Bulgars state, or Patria Onoguria in the Ravenna Cosmography.[30][31][20] Constantine VII (mid-10th century) remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs.[32] Both names are best explained as corresponding to Onogundur, an old name in Greek sources for the Bulgars. https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VIIremarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur.
    2
  3170. 2
  3171. 2
  3172. 2
  3173. 2
  3174. 2
  3175. 2
  3176. 2
  3177. 2
  3178. 2
  3179. 2
  3180. 2
  3181. 2
  3182. 2
  3183. 2
  3184. 2
  3185. 2
  3186. 2
  3187. 2
  3188. 2
  3189. 2
  3190. 2
  3191. 2
  3192. 2
  3193. 2
  3194. 2
  3195. 2
  3196. 2
  3197. 2
  3198. The Khitans were a semi-nomadic Turko- Mongolian people that had established the. Liao dynasty, been displaced http://eprints.lse.ac.uk/66009/1/__lse.ac.uk_storage_LIBRARY_Secondary_libfile_shared_repository_Content_Neumann,%20I_Remnants%20of%20the%20Mongol%20imperial%20tradition_Neumann_Remnants_of_the_Mongol.pdf (Cambridge University Press) http://citeseerx.ist.psu.edu/viewdoc/download?doi=10.1.1.560.2362&rep=rep1&type=pdf https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=76QyCgAAQBAJ&pg=PA101&lpg=PA101&dq=&source=bl&ots=N6_RV_OH6B&sig=ACfU3U2os-Hrz9TwsJx3beoL9L4XSGHzyQ&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiGqM-h4-btAhUKzqQKHekQAYgQ6AEwBnoECBkQAQ#v=onepage&q&f=false (Cambridge University Press) Tribus turco-mongoles nomades, originaires du bassin du Liao He, établies en Chine du Nord depuis le ive s. https://www.larousse.fr/encyclopedie/divers/Kitan/127592 membre d'un peuple turco-mongol nomade, établi en Chine du Nord depuis le IVe siècle relatif à un peuple turco-mongol nomade, établi en Chine du Nord depuis le IVe siècle https://www.universalis.fr/dictionnaire/khitan/ and the Khitans (a Turco-Mongolian people from Manchuria) https://www.britannica.com/place/Beijing/History https://www.britannica.com/place/Youzhou Born into a noble family of the Qara Khitai, a Turco-Mongol people originally from Northern China https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=Qara-Khitai&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true http://oxfordislamicstudies.com/article/opr/t355/e0031 https://www.academia.edu/6703236/Powerful_Women_in_the_Ilkhanate The Turko-Mongol Qara Khitai, forced into exile from their lands in northern China by the Jurchens https://oxfordre.com/asianhistory/search?q0=Khitai The Mongols were welcomed not only by the Muslims of the province but by the Turco-Mongol Khitans https://eprints.soas.ac.uk/13395/3/Mongols_in_Iran.pdf (Oxford University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=KjQ_AwAAQBAJ&pg=PT317&lpg=PT317&dq=bl&ots=b7dwy_nqNA&sig=ACfU3U1thYC5-HH20qT31j_MoIzDgyZqRQ&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwi-7sCr4ubtAhUEH-wKHTIgDv0Q6AEwAHoECAEQAQ#v=onepage&q&f=false (Oxford University Press) The Qara Khitai are often referred to as " the infidel Turks ” ( kāfir al - Turk , al - Atrāk al - kuffār ) , or simply as Turks . https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=B934LaVBaz8C&pg=PA143&dq=CAMBRIDGEUNIVERSITYPRESS&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiO2cXy-9XtAhUcBhAIHfHwBnMQ6AEwAHoECAMQAg#v=onepage&q=Atrak&f=false (Cambridge University Press) https://www.academia.edu/43490170/The_Qara_Khitai The Khitans were a nomadic “Turko-Mongol” people. https://libraetd.lib.virginia.edu/downloads/h415pb10b?filename=1_Huang_Chih-Jung_2019_SJD.pdf The Turko-Mongol Khitan (Qidan) arose at the end of the Tang https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=a2_GQpLPPl8C&pg=PA238&dq=&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjrs53v5-btAhWmmIsKHQeqDqgQ6AEwAXoECAYQAg#v=onepage&q&f=false (Columbia University Press) Their fall from power came at the hands of the Qarakhitai , a Buddhist Turko - Mongol nomadic confederation https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=Q-RtAAAAMAAJ&dq=INDIANAUNIVERSITYPRESS&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Qarakhitai (Indiana University Press) Whether it is from Song China or from the land of the Turkic Khitans ruled by the Liao dynasty https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=wgonAQAAIAAJ&dq=WAYNESTATEUNOVERSITYPRESS&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=+khitans Khwarizm Shah's struggle with the Ghuzz and the Qara - Khitai Turks provided an opportunity to the rulers of a small principality - Ghur — to extend their power . https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=yrrXAAAAMAAJ&q=OXFORDUNIVERSITYPRESS&dq=khitai&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjasMKc-ObtAhVkx4sKHdINCnQ4FBDoATABegQICRAC “Dadan” was first used in the Song dynasty ( 960–1279) to refer to a Turco-Mongol people called the Qidan, who established a powerful empire https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=5cUVCgAAQBAJ&pg=PA153&dq=&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjkgoLZw-7tAhWtpYsKHQNDDOEQ6AEwAXoECAAQAg#v=onepage&q&f=false (University of Washington Press) The Khitans are sometimes called Turko - Mongols , and their language proto - Mongol , suggesting that those two branches of Altaic https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=SQWW7QgUH4gC&pg=PA34&dq=s&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjP4p6R4u7tAhXBvosKHQeyDrkQ6AEwAXoECAQQAg#v=onepage&q&f=false (Harvard University Press) The ethnical and linguistic affiliation of the Khitans is still not clear. http://www.chinaknowledge.de/History/Song/khitans.html Traditional Chinese scholars did not much care about such matters and just called them offsprings of the Xianbei 鮮卑, a proto-Türkic federation that had ruled the northern steppe in the 3rd and 4th centuries. http://www.chinaknowledge.de/History/Song/khitans.html Khwarizm Shah's struggle with the Ghuzz and the Qara - Khitai Turks provided an opportunity to the rulers of a small principality - Ghur — to extend their power . https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=yrrXAAAAMAAJ&dq=OXFORDUNIVERSITYPRESS&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=+Khitai (Oxford University Press)
    2
  3199. 2
  3200. 2
  3201. 2
  3202. 2
  3203. 2
  3204. 2
  3205. 2
  3206. 2
  3207. 2
  3208. 2
  3209. 2
  3210. 2
  3211. 2
  3212. 2
  3213. 2
  3214. 2
  3215. 2
  3216. 2
  3217. 2
  3218. 2
  3219. 2
  3220. 2
  3221. 2
  3222. 2
  3223. 2
  3224. 2
  3225. 2
  3226. 2
  3227. 2
  3228. 2
  3229. 2
  3230. 2
  3231. 2
  3232. 2
  3233. 2
  3234. Ksjs Jdjdb The Turkish presence in Western Thrace started with the arrival of the Scythian Turks who came to the Balkans in the 2nd century BC together with the 'Western Branch' of migrants from Central Asia. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=VpdXKpmaYLEC&printsec=frontcover&dq=a+modern+theory+of+language+evolution&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwisvcCdhrroAhWwk4sKHUxfBG8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false .Contemporary populations linked to western Iron Age steppe people can be found among diverse ethnic groups in the Caucasus, Russia and Central Asia (spread across many Iranian and other Indo- European speaking groups), whereas populations with genetic similarities to eastern Scythian groups are found almost exclusively among Turkic language speakers (Supplementary Figs 10 and 11). https://reich.hms.harvard.edu/sites/reich.hms.harvard.edu/files/inline-files/ncomms14615_0.pdf Contemporary descendants of western Scythian groups are found among various groups in the Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). https://www.nature.com/articles/ncomms14615 Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). http://eurogenes.blogspot.com/2017/03/genetic-origins-and-legacy-of-scythians.html?m=1 Turkic tribes like Sakas, Kushanas, when they settled on India's borders and inside it also adopted ... https://www.cs.colostate.edu/~malaiya/turkish.html http://s155239215.onlinehome.us/turkic/27_Scythians/EthnicRootsEn.htm Both Kushans and Scythians were of Turki origin. (University of Sind) https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=q3FXAAAAMAAJ&dq=both+kushans+and+scythians+were+of+pakistan&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Turki The Sacae were a mixed people, probably a fusion of Iranian, Finnish, and Turkish— the antithesis of modern Hungarians. Exactly the same may be presumed about the Alans. The Chinese consider them as near relations of the Turks. (Harvard University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=tMdRefDs_G4C&q=sacae+finnic+harvard&dq=sacae+finnic+harvard&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjQpbS39L_pAhXhs4sKHSFTB0kQ6AEILjAB Genetics of Saka people https://hizliresim.com/aDjnZ0 https://hizliresim.com/IfZFMW
    2
  3235. 2
  3236. 2
  3237. 2
  3238. 2
  3239. 2
  3240. 2
  3241. 2
  3242. 2
  3243. 2
  3244. 2
  3245. 2
  3246. 2
  3247. 2
  3248. 2
  3249. 2
  3250. 2
  3251. 2
  3252. 2
  3253. 2
  3254. 2
  3255. 2
  3256. 2
  3257. They may have been Iranians or Turks, or even of Kurdish or Arabic origin, but their appeal was religious rather than ethnic or tribal. Devotion to the Safavid order was widespread among the Türkmen tribes of Azarbayjan and Anatolia. Safavid followers wore a distinctive red turban and were known as Qizilbash, or “red-heads.” The Safavid order was both Sufi and Shiite in orientation, and it is thanks to the Safavids that Iran is a Shiite country today. Religious overtones aside,in most other respects theirs was a typical turkish dynasty. As late as the 1660s and 1670s, a Frenchman at the Safavid court could still write: “Turkish is the language of the armies and of the court; one speaks nothing but Turkish there, as much among the women as among the men, throughout in the seraglios of the great; this comes about because the court is originally of the country of this language, descended from the Türkmens, of whom Turkish is their native tongue. Jeroen Duindam (2016). Dynasties: A Global History of Power, 1300–1800. Cambridge University Press. p. 136. ISBN 978-1-107-06068-5. The Qājār dynasty, descended from a tribe whose early traces in Iran date to the eleventh century, held the reins of power until 1925. Much like the Safavids, they were Turkmen and spoke Turkish: their ethnic group of about 10,000 people led a nomadic life in northern Iran when it conquered the principalities that had fought over the Iranian plateau after the death of Nāder Shāh (1747). Richard, Y. (2019). Iran under the Qajars. In Iran: A Social and Political History since the Qajars (pp. 1-17). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. MY interest in Shāh Ismā'īl's poetry was aroused thirty-six years ago, when from my Ahl-i Ḥaqq friends I learnt that the Khāṭu'ī mentioned in one of their hymns was no lessa person than the founder of the Ṣafavi dynasty: Khatā'ī-dä nāṭiq oldï, Türkistanïn pīri oldï “(Godhead) came to speech in the person of Khatā'ī, (who) became the pīr of the Turks (of Āzarbāyjān)”, according to the explanation given to me. Minorsky, V. (1942). The Poetry of Shāh Ismā'īl I. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, 10(4), 1006-1029. doi:10.1017/S0041977X00090182
    2
  3258. 2
  3259. 2
  3260. 2
  3261. 2
  3262. 2
  3263. 2
  3264. 2
  3265. 2
  3266. 2
  3267. 2
  3268. 2
  3269. 2
  3270. 2
  3271. 2
  3272. 2
  3273. Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    2
  3274. 2
  3275. 2
  3276. 2
  3277. 2
  3278. 2
  3279. 2
  3280. 2
  3281. 2
  3282. 2
  3283. 2
  3284. 2
  3285. 2
  3286. 2
  3287. 2
  3288. 2
  3289. 2
  3290. 2
  3291. 2
  3292. 2
  3293. 2
  3294. 2
  3295. 2
  3296. 🤣🤣🤣🤣😹😹😹 keep dreaming about history Prof. Dr. Nicola Di Cosmo in: The Turks: Early ages, Part 4. Huns (Xiongnu): The Origin and Rise of the Xiongnu Empire, Y. T., 2002, pp.217-227, University of Michigan, ISBN 9756782552, 9789756782552 "There is not much doubt among historians about the Turkish nature of the Great Hun Empire, which ruled between 318 B.C. and 216 A.D., as well as that of its predecessor proto-Huns, whose presence was confirmed by Chinese sources. The Great Hun Empire, the Western Hun Empire and especially the European Huns were examined comprehensively by Western historians." The predecessors of Huihe were Xiongnu. Because, customarily, they ride high-wheeled carts. They were also called Gaoche during the Yuan Wei times, or also called Chile, mistakenly rendered as Tiele. — Xin Tangshu, 232 only the Turkic Gaoju origin of the Hephthalites should be retained as indicative of their primary ethnicity.[82] Weishu, vol. 103 txt: "高車,[...] 其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也", tr: "The Gaoju, [...] their language and the Xiongnu's are similar though differ a little; or to say it differently, they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu " According to the Book of Wei, the Yuebans' language and customs were the same as the Gaoche, who were Turkic speakers. Yuebans(Weak Xiongnu) cut their hair and trimmed their ghee-smeared, sun-dried, glossy eyebrows evenly, and washed before meals three times everyday.[18][19] Chinese sources link the Tiele people and Ashina to the Xiongnu, According to the Book of Zhou and the History of the Northern Dynasties, the Ashina clan was a component of the Xiongnu confederation.[84][85] Uyghur Khagans claimed descent from the Xiongnu (according to Chinese history Weishu, the founder of the Uyghur Khaganate was descended from a Xiongnu ruler).[86] Both the 7th-century Chinese History of the Northern Dynasties[87] and the Book of Zhou,[88] an inscription in the Sogdian language, report the Göktürks to be a subgroup of the Xiongnu.[89][90] Tiele are originally Xiongnu's splinter stocks. As Tujue are strong and prosperous, all Tiele districts (郡) are divided and scattered, the masses gradually dwindled and weakened. Until the beginning of Wude [era], there have been Xueyantuo, Qibi, Huihe, Dubo, Guligan, Duolange, Pugu, Bayegu, Tongluo, Hun, Sijie, Huxue, Xijie, Adie, Baixi, etc. scattered in the northern wastelands. — Jiu Tangshu, 199, lower English Hunnish Turkish Apple Alma Elma Khan Han Han Wolf Böri Börü/Kurt Hear İşit İşit God Tengri Tengri/Allah Mother Ana Ana/Anne Daddy Ata Ata/Baba Day Kün Gün Horse At At Moon Ay Ay Real Öz Öz Soldier Er Er White Ak Ak Black Kara Kara Eye Köz Göz Islak Yaş/Yeş Yaş Nine(9) Toğuz Dokuz Thirty(30) Otuz Otuz Sky Kök Gök Boy Oglan Oğlan Arrow Ok Ok Clan Bog Boy Man Beg Bey East Dogu Doğu Nice Kozal Güzel Water Su Su Go Kit Git Golden Altun Altın Diamond Almaz Elmas Thorn Tigin Diken Rose Kül Gül Head Baş Baş İron Timur Demir Collisions and trade with the Xiongnu , fierce Turkic-speaking nomads of the north and west, began in the life- time of Confucius. “The Emergence of an International System in East Asia.” East Asia at the Center: Four Thousand Years of Engagement with the World, by WARREN I. COHEN, Columbia University Press, NEW YORK, 2000, pp. 1–61. which is about the Han Dynasty general Su Wu, who was captured in 100 b.c. while on a diplomatic mission to the Xiongnu , a Turkic clan in central Asia. “FROM LUN ON AND LUN HOP TO THE GREAT CHINA THEATER, 1922–1925.” Chinatown Opera Theater in North America, by Nancy Yunhwa Rao, University of Illinois Press, Urbana; Chicago; Springfield, 2017, pp. 152–184. The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu , whose confederation had broken up “Reunification in the Buddhist Age.” China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition, by John King Fairbank and Merle Goldman, Harvard University Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts; London, England, 2006, pp. 72–87. They aii belong to the Yugus branch of the western Xiongnu group of the Turkic languages, which are part of the Altaic language family. “The Frontier Ground and Peoples of Northwest China.” Familiar Strangers: A History of Muslims in Northwest China, by JONATHAN N. LIPMAN, University of Washington Press, SEATTLE; LONDON, 1997, pp. 3–23. Prof. Dr. Nicola Di Cosmo in: The Turks: Early ages, Part 4. Huns (Xiongnu): The Origin and Rise of the Xiongnu Empire, Y. T., 2002, pp.217-227, University of Michigan, ISBN 9756782552, 9789756782552 "There is not much doubt among historians about the Turkish nature of the Great Hun Empire, which ruled between 318 B.C. and 216 A.D., as well as that of its predecessor proto-Huns, whose presence was confirmed by Chinese sources. The Great Hun Empire, the Western Hun Empire and especially the European Huns were examined comprehensively by Western historians." Land conl icts were also a factor in the frequent clashes from the third century BC onwards between the Chinese Qin and Han Dynasties and the alliance of Turkic nomads, called the Xiongnu people. In the third century BC, the Xiongnu bordered the northwest frontier of Chinese imperial lands, and controlled many of the key trading centers along the land-based routes of the Silk Roads all the way to the Caucasus Mountains. Barbier, E. (2010). The Rise of Cities (from 3000 BC to 1000 AD). In Scarcity and Frontiers: How Economies Have Developed Through Natural Resource Exploitation (pp. 84-156). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511781131.004
    2
  3297. *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu Agathias calls them Onogur Huns (3.5.6, Frendo (1975), 72). A recently published seal gives the title of a fifth-century lord of Samarkand as “king of the Oghur Huns." in Vaissière, Etienne de la (212). Oxford Handbook of Late Antiquity: 5 Central Asia and the Silk Road. Oxford University Press. pp. 144–150. There seems no doubt today that the Huns were a Turkish speaking people . I︠U︡riĭ Vladimirovich Gankovskiĭ Thus the Huns , speaking Turkic , were where we expect Mongols today and were of white race . Carroll Quigley by that of the Turkish - speaking Huns Nancy Van Deusen, ‎Nancy Elizabeth Van Deusen For further discusssion on the possible Hunnic/Turkic origins of the Torcilingi see below. The Heruli, another people closely associated with Odoacer, are also noted for their cranial deformation (Hunno-Alanic custom) and the presence Notes to pages 96–9 233 of partially Mongoloid peoples and eastern ritual mirrors among them, all indicative of a strong link with the Huns, see Pohl (1980), 277. 73. Anonymus Valesianus 8.37. 74. Kim, H. (2013). Notes. In The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe (pp. 159-275). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511920493.008 The path was that taken westward by migrating Goths in the fourth century and then by Turkic -altaic peoples, including the Huns . “Bulgaria.” Fare Well, Illyria, by David Binder, Central European University Press, 2013, pp. 85–100. In the late fourth and early fifth centuries AD, a new force appeared in the steppes adjacent to Khujand—the north- eastern outposts of the Iranian civilisation—namely, the Turkic tribes of the Ephthalites5 and the Huns . “Tajiks on the Crossroads of History, from Antiquity to the Age of Colonialism.” Tajikistan: A Political and Social History, by Kirill Nourzhanov and Christian Bleuer, ANU Press, 2013, pp. 11–26. .
    2
  3298. 2
  3299. 2
  3300. 2
  3301. 2
  3302. 2
  3303. 2
  3304. 2
  3305. 2
  3306. On the other hand, as has been recently pointed out, though the beginning of Bahri rule is usually dated to 1250, none of the first five sultans were, in fact, members of the Bahriyya. 32 The Arabic sources for the period refer to the dynasty as the dawlat al-atrak, dawlat al-turk, or al- dawla al-turkiyya (i.e. dynasty of the Turks), in recognition of the racial or ethnic group which predominated in the mamluk caste during this period, and to distinguish it from the Burji sultanate in which mamluks Northrup, L. (1998). The Bahrī Mamlūk sultanate, 1250–1390. In C. Petry (Ed.), The Cambridge History of Egypt (The Cambridge History of Egypt, pp. 242-289). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CHOL9780521471374.011 The term 'Mamluk Sultanate' is a modern historiographical term.[9] Arabic sources for the period of the Bahri, Mamluks refer to the dynasty as the State of the Turks (Arabic: دولة الاتراك‎, Dawlat al-Atrāk; دولة الترك, Dawlat al-Turk) or State of Turkey (الدولة التركية, al-Dawla al-Turkiyya).[16][17][9] 2. Kitāb Tarjamat thaghr Dimyāṭ al-maḥrūs wa-mā waqaʻa bihā min ʻahd Nūḥ ʻalayhi al-salām ilá ākhir dawlat al-Turk min Kitāb al-ʻAnāṣir li-majālis al-Malik al-Nāṣir : manuscript, [1567] ; Tarjamat thaghr Dimyāṭ al-maḥrūs wa-mā waqaʻa bihā min ʻahd Nūḥ ʻalayhi al-salām ilá ākhir dawlat al-Turk ; Thaghr Dimyāṭ al-maḥrūs wa-mā waqaʻa bihā min ʻahd Nūḥ ʻalayhi al-salām ilá ākhir dawlat al-Turk ; كتاب ترجمة ثغر دمياط المحروس وما وقع بها من عهد نوح عليه السلام الى آخر دولة الترك من كتاب العناصر لمجالس الملك الناصر : مخطوطة، [1567] ; ترجمة ثغر دمياط المحروس وما وقع بها من عهد نوح عليه السلام الى آخر دولة الترك من كتاب العناصر لمجالس الملك الناصر ; ثغر دمياط المحروس وما وقع بها من عهد نوح عليه السلام الى آخر دولة الترك من كتاب العناصر لمجالس الملك الناصر CREATOR/CONTRIBUTOR: Maqrīzī, Aḥmad ibn ʻAlī, 1364-1442, creator مقريزي، أحمد بن علي،, 1364 al-Malik al-Muẓaffar Sayf al-Dīn al-Muʿizzī , third Mamlūk sultan of the Dawlat al-Turk or Baḥrī dynasty. A nephew of the K̲h̲wārazm-S̲h̲āh D̲j̲alāl al-Dīn, Ḳuṭuz (whose original Muslim name was Maḥmūd b. Mamdūd) was taken prisoner by the Mongols and sold to a Damascus merchant who, in turn, sold him to the Mamlūk amīr Aybak in Cairo. Aybak, as the husband of S̲h̲ad̲j̲ar al-Durr, became in 648/1250 al-Malik al-Muʿizz, from which title Ḳuṭuz derived his nisba , al-Muʿizzī. The Oxford Handbook of Comparative Political Theory Leigh K. Jenco, Murad Idris, Megan C. Thomas · 2019 · Political Science The lens of mamlūk military slavery has dominated studies of medieval Egypt. ... dynasty (established by Salāh al-Dīn in the twelfth century) to the Turkish Mamluk sultanate in the mid-thirteenth century. The Oxford Encyclopedia of Medieval Warfare and Military Technology Clifford J. Rogers, William Caferro, Shelley Reid · 2010 · History In general, the Mamluk Sultanate was referred to at the time as the “Turkish state” or “dynasty” ( dawlat al-turk/atrak). In this period the emergence of the Ottoman Turkish dynasty challenged what remained of the Byzantine Empire, eventually absorbing the other Turkish domains in Anatolia, while the Turkic Mamluk Empire “The Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries: Emergence of the Ottomans.” Ottoman Dress and Design in the West: A Visual History of Cultural Exchange, by Charlotte A. Jirousek and Sara Catterall, Indiana University Press, Bloomington, Indiana, USA, 2019, pp. 41–78. Mamlūk authors almost always refer to their Sultanate as " the state of the Turks " ( dawlat al - atrāk dawlat al - turk/ al - dawla al - turkiyya ) . They usually seem to be aware of the fact that the reign of the “ Turks " Jerusalem Studies in Arabic and Islam,Volume 39 Magnes Press, The Hebrew University., 2012 The Mamluks (whose name denotes their slave status) were a quintessential Turkic military dynasty. Spannaus, Nathan. “HISTORY AND CONTINUITY: AL-AZHAR AND EGYPT.” Modern Islamic Authority and Social Change, Volume 1: Evolving Debates in Muslim Majority Countries, edited by MASOODA BANO, Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 2018, pp. 79–101. What they did not know was that with Baybars, a new Turkish dynasty would unify the Islamic Middle East with an uncompromising commitment to jihad not seen since the days of Saladin “BETWEEN THE MAMLUKS AND THE MONGOLS: 1250–1260.” Accursed Tower: The Crusaders' Last Battle for the Holy Land, by ROGER CROWLEY, Yale University Press, NEW HAVEN; LONDON, 2019, pp. 40–50. He ended up assassinating the leading Mameluks, the Turkish dynasty that had held power since the 13th century. “Of Egypt and Levantine Plagues.” Free Trade’s First Missionary: Sir John Bowring in Europe and Asia, by Philip Bowring, Hong Kong University Press, 2014, pp. 73–82.
    2
  3307. 2
  3308. 2
  3309. 2
  3310. 2
  3311. 2
  3312.  @MindSeeker2341  1. Shah Abbas' famous palace historian Iskender Bey Muneshi (1560-1634) notes that Sheikh Safi is called a Turkish youth in his work. In this work, it is stated that during the trip to Shiraz, Persian sheikhs called Sheikh Safi as a Turkish youth. Emir Abdullah addresses Sheikh Sâfî as follows: -O Turkish youth! Thanks to your diligence, diligence and high deeds, your grace has reached our eyes until now. According to the same work, Persian sheikhs are not the only people who call Sheikh Sâfî a Turkish youth. Sheikh Zahid Geylani also mentions Sheikh Safi as a Turkish youth. 1666-1694 `` There is a work called / Silsiletü'n-Neseb-i Safevîyye / written on the lineage of the Safavids. Its author is Hüseyin Zahidî, son of Pizade Şeyh Abdal, descendant of Sheikh Zahid, who is the leader of Sheikh Safi. In both parts of this valuable work, Şeyh Sâfî was known as the Turkish piri. It is understood from the sources that the native language of Sheikh Sâfî in the black magazine, which is considered one of the main books of the Safeviyye order, is Turkish. It is clearly stated in the Kara Mecmua, which is considered as one of the main books of the Safeviyye order, that the native language of Sheikh Sâfî is Turkish and that his followers speak in this language. The famous safvetü's-Safa, on the other hand, introduces himself as the Turkish son of Sheikh Sâfî, Turk. “Pire Ahmed perniki Germrûdi told from Mevlana İsma'il (rh.a); he said: I was in the presence of Mawlana Izzeddin Merağı (rh.a.) and the sheikh (pbuh). He was busy with nice words. That twitter said, 'O community of caliphs! Pray to Hace Sadrettin that the throne of Sheikh Zahid and me, Turkoglu Turk, has won the throne for himself with his own power. '' The same event is described in the Turkish translation of Safvetü's-Sâfâ in Sheikh Sâfî tezkiresin: “Pire Ahmed of Bernik narrated; Who should be from Mawlana Ismail? He said: Marağalu Mevlana Izzeddin was the servant of Hazret-i Sheikh (k.s.) and His Holiness Sheikh (k.s.) was busy in the language-pezir word. In the middle of the word he said: Caliphs! Please pray to Hace Sadrettin who was the son of a Turk who took the throne of Sheikh Zahid and my menu place. '' There is an anonymous safevi history book written in Persian in 1675-76 AD: / Târih-i Alemara-yı Shah İsma'il / In this work, Eminüddin Cebrail, the father of Sheikh Safi, the ancestor of Shah Ismail and the founder of the Safavid order, is referred to as the Turkish dervish. Some of the Safavid sources recorded Turkish youth for the ancestor of Shah Ismai, Sheikh Safi. In his work titled Füthât-ı Şahî, heratlı İbrahim Emini, who is the historian of the Palace of Shah İsmail, is referred to as a Turkish piri and Turkish youth from Sheikh Sâfî.
    2
  3313.  @MindSeeker2341  Although the Ayyubids are a hybrid family, the state is a Turkish state in all aspects. Two eulogies written to Selahattin Eyyubi are clearly indicated. One of them is the following couplets in the work named "Müferricü'l Kürûb" written due to the conquest of Aleppo: "The Arab nation was glorified with the state of the Turks. The case of Ehl-i Salib (crusaders) was devastated by the son of Ayyub. " Another ode is the following verses in the work named "Fevâtu'l Vefeyât" written on the occasion of the conquest of Akkâ: "Praise be to God that the Crusader state was devastated. Islam has been glorified with the Turks! " … Selahattin Eyyubi's ancestors first appeared in Basra. Basra is one of the cities established after the Kadisiye victories. Among the immigrants who came and settled here during the governorship of Muğire bin Shu'be, there are also Ravvadis from Yemen. Selahattin's first known ancestors migrated from Yemen to Basra, and comes from the Ezd tribe, who are praised in hadith-i sharifs. Two generations later, in 758, their main name is called Ravvad bin el Müsenna al-Ezdi. During this period, they were taken from Basra by the Abbasid Caliph Abu Ja'far al Mansur and settled in lower Azerbaijan with his tribe. Selahattin's ancestors are now in Tabriz region. Ravvadis are Sunni. Therefore, they confuse with the Sunni Hezbâniyye Kurds, not with the Shiite Azeris. They live in Duvin, also known as Ecdânakan town of Dvin. Today, Dvin, which is in the territory of Armenia, still preserves its feature of being a historical place. This is where Selahattin Eyyubi's first Arab ancestors first mixed with the Kurds. They buy and give girls from Hezbâniyye Kurds who have settled in this region before. Kinship ties develop. Four generations later, the Ravvadis regard themselves as a branch of the Hezbaniye tribe. Revvâdîs who mixed with Hezbâniyye Kurds and became Kurds, XI. In the second half of the century, they entered the service of the Seljuks and gradually became a mixture of Arab-Kurdish-Turkish. Seljuk Sultan Muhammed Tapar in the first conquest periods of Islam in Anatolia; it makes them return to Iraq again. They settle in Tikrit castle, 80 km north of Baghdad, where there are wet and fertile lands. The main reason for this immigration is to avoid harassment and oppression of Christians, Russians, Abaza and Georgians. By migrating back to Iraq, they find both a safe and comfortable environment and large pastures for herds. Sultan; He first brought Selahattin's grandfather Marwan and his father Şazi to the Governorship of Tikrit due to the harmony, obedience and ability of the Ravvadis. Ravvadis serve the people fairly and the state sincerely. About Selahattin Eyyubi, there is also that Arab poets of the time did not know his Arab origin and praised him as a “Turk”. In an ode written for Selahattin after the conquest of Aleppo, it is stated as follows: “… The state of the Turks and the Arab nation were exalted. The attack of Ahli Salib was devastated by the hand of Eyyub's son ... " German Emperor II. While Wilhelm visited Jerusalem and its surroundings under Ottoman rule, he also visited Selahattin in Umayyad Mosque in Damascus. By printing a visit plaque on his behalf, he expresses his admiration by saying "I am here in front of the grave of Sultan Selahattin, the most heroic soldier of all time". Bidaye ve'n Nihaye, Ibn Kesir Ebu'l Fida Ismail b. Ömer, (nsr. C.J. Tomberg), I-XII, Beirut, 1965 al Kamil fi't History, Ibn Esir, Beirut-1995 Müferricü'l Kürûb Fî Ahbâri Beni Ayyub, Ibn Vâsıl, thk. Cemâleddîn al-Febbâl, Cairo-1953. Fevatü'l Vefeyât, Abu Abdillâh Saâhuddîn Muhammed b. Shakir b. Ahmed al-Kutubi, Daru'l Kutbi'l Ilmiyye, Beirut-2000 Saladin: The Politics of Holy War, M.C. Lyons and D.E.P. Jackson, Cambridge-1982 Ayyubid Architechture, Terry Allen, Chapter 3, California- 2003
    2
  3314. 2
  3315. 2
  3316. 2
  3317. 2
  3318. 2
  3319. The campaign also convinced Süleyman that large-scale operations of this kind could not secure more territory for him under the existing conditions of trans portation and warfare. He therefore agreed to a peace, mediated by Poland: Ferdi nand recognized the sultan as "father and suzerain." accepted the grand vezir as "brother" and equal in rank, and abandoned his claims to rule in Hungary other than those border areas that he had occupied since the original Ottoman conquest. Shaw, Stanford J., and Ezel Kural Shaw. History of the Ottoman Empire and Modern Turkey: Volume 1, Empire of the Gazis: The Rise and Decline of the Ottoman Empire 1280-1808. Vol. 1. Cambridge University Press, 1976. "In 1533 a peace was made, by which Ferdinand I acknowledged Ottoman suzerainty." Somel, Selcuk Aksin. The A to Z of the Ottoman Empire. No. 152. Rowman & Littlefield, 2010. "In June 1533 Ferdinand of Austria signed a truce with Suleiman i in which he recognized the Ottoman sultan as his 'father and suzerain,' agreed to pay an annual tribute" Erasmus, Desiderius. The Correspondence of Erasmus: Letters 2635 to 2802 April 1532-April 1533. Vol. 19. University of Toronto Press, 2019. "In June 1533, an agreement was reached under which Szápolyai remained inplace but the kingdom was divided between him and Ferdinand, both of whom ruled as Ottoman vassals." Faroqhi, Suraiya N., and Kate Fleet, eds. The Cambridge History of Turkey: Volume 2, The Ottoman Empire as a World Power, 1453–1603. Cambridge University Press, 2012 "Agreement between Suleyman and Ferdinand was reached on the 22 June 1533 with Poland acting as mediator . For the first time ever , a Habsburg had negotiated with the Infidel . Ferdinand recognized the Sultan as a “ father and suzerain” to whom he pledged his allegiance and tribute" "In feudal Europe this obligation was a sign of vassalage hence the generally accepted term of " the Porte's Vassal States , ” even if in a sense , we have to include some of the possessions of Ferdinand of Habsburg , who in 1533 agreed to pay a tribute for for Royal Hungary in return for peace" Castellan, Georges. History of the Balkans: from Mohammed the Conqueror to Stalin. East European Monographs, 1992.
    2
  3320. 2
  3321. 2
  3322. 2
  3323. 2
  3324. 2
  3325. 2
  3326. 2
  3327. 2
  3328. 2
  3329.  @Bolghar_wolf  nice joke kid🤣🤣 Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Kubrat (Gk. Kobratos, called Kurt in the Slavo-Turko-Bulgar Imennik or Name-List of Khans, 20, derived from Turkic quvrat ‘to bring together’) Ruler of the *Onoghurs (Ononghundur) *Bulgars (c.605–42/65?). *John of *Nikiu (120, 47) reports that he became a Christian in ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-2674 Utrigurs (Utighurs) Oghur-Bulghar Turkic group, located south-east of the Don River, near the Sea of Azov, and traditional enemies of the related ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-4918 Bolgar, Tatarstan/Russia (Bulgar, Bulgar al-Cadid, Kuybyshev) By the 15th century it was known as Bulgar al-Cadid ‘New Bulgar’ after the Turkic-speaking Volga Bulgars. https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780191905636.001.0001/acref-9780191905636-e-8397 Bulgars, Turkic, also Proto-Bulgarians, Pra-Bulgarians, a pastoral people, originally living in Central Asia. Swept westward in the great movement of steppe peoples ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780195046526.001.0001/acref-9780195046526-e-0850 Kuvrat (Κοβρα̑τος, according to Moravcsik, Byzantinoturcica 2:161f), khan of the Onogur Bulgars; died after 642. Patr. Nikephoros I mentions his revolt against the Avars and alliance with Herakleios; Kuvrat was granted ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/oi/authority.20110803100045529 Kubrat , of the royal Duloclan, ‘lord of the Ononghundur-Bulgars and Kotrags [Kutrigurs?]’ https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=Dulo+clan&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true Originally Asiatic nomads who inhabited the shores of the Black Sea at the end of the 5th century ad but after ad 679 they crossed the Danube and founded a state in the old province of Moesia. https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/oi/authority.20110803095534628 https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780199534043.001.0001/acref-9780199534043-e-582 They spoke Oghur-Bulghar Turkic and moved into the western Siberian steppe after the Huns left for Europe. https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=Saraghurs&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true The Volga Tatars live in the central and eastern parts of European Russia and in western Siberia. They are the descendants of the Bulgar and Kipchak Turkic tribes who inhabited the western wing of the Mongol Empire, the area of the middle Volga River. https://academic.oup.com/mbe/article/27/10/2220/963437 Chuvash is the sole living representative of the Bulgharic branch, one of the two principal branches of the Turkic family. https://oxford.universitypressscholarship.com/mobile/view/10.1093/oso/9780198804628.001.0001/oso-9780198804628-chapter-28 In the different classifications proposed so far, there is a wide consensus that the earliest split in the family was between the Bulgharic (also known as ‘Oghuric’) branch, which today only survives in Chuvash, and the Common Turkic branch, which is ancestral to all other contemporary Turkic languages. https://academic.oup.com/jole/article/5/1/39/5736268 Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I The language of the European Huns is sometimes referred to as a Bulghar Turkic variety in general linguistic literature, but caution is needed in establishing its affiliations. https://www.cambridge.org/core/services/aop-cambridge-core/content/view/4CBA0E2CB74C8093EC1CA38C95067D55/S2513843X20000183a_hi.pdf/_div_class__title__Early_nomads_of_the_Eastern_Steppe_and_their_tentative_connections_in_the_West__div_.pdf In the Hunno-Bulgarian languages /r/ within a consonantic cluster tends to disappear https://projects.iq.harvard.edu/files/huri/files/vvi_n4_dec1982.pdf
    2
  3330. 2
  3331. 2
  3332. 2
  3333. 2
  3334. 2
  3335. 2
  3336. 2
  3337. 2
  3338. 2
  3339. 2
  3340. 2
  3341. 2
  3342. 2
  3343. 2
  3344. 2
  3345. 2
  3346. 2
  3347. 2
  3348. 2
  3349. 2
  3350. 2
  3351. 2
  3352. 2
  3353. 2
  3354. 2
  3355. 2
  3356. 2
  3357. 2
  3358. 2
  3359. 2
  3360. 2
  3361. 2
  3362. 2
  3363. 2
  3364. 2
  3365. 2
  3366. 2
  3367. 2
  3368. 2
  3369. 2
  3370. 2
  3371. 2
  3372. 2
  3373. 2
  3374. In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis 😂😂😂
    2
  3375. 2
  3376. 2
  3377. 2
  3378. 2
  3379. 2
  3380. 2
  3381. Again Koraes' careful rhetoric, which matches his self-projection, seems to be in play; his classifications of“Greek slavery under the Romans” and “Greek slavery under the Ottomans” are closely linked a few lines below: Modern Greeks could justifiably boast more than Plutarch's contemporaries, when freed from the yoke of the savage tyrant, compared to which the Roman yoke could rightly be considered a luxury, and after they gain their freedom, they are willing to maintain it...16 Xenophontos, S., 2019. Brill's companion to the reception of Plutarch. Leiden: Brill, p.551. The whole of Greece was under foreign rule for many centuries,starting with the Roman conquest in the second century BC. What distinguishes the Ionian Islands from the rest of Greece is that, with some exceptions, they did not form part of the Ottoman Empire, while the rest of the Greek world was under Ottoman rule for anything between two hundred and five hundred years. The fact that these islands were ruled by Catholics rather than Muslims has made them strikingly different from the rest of Greece, in language, music, costume, cuisine and architecture. Hirst, A. and Sammon, P., 2014. The Ionian Islands. p.2. Au contraire , with the introduction of Christianity the Greeks of old Hellas , who in part had remained heathen , ranked as second - class citizens ; with the introduction of Christianity the Greeks of old Hellas , who in part had remained heathen , ranked as second - class citizens ; the word “ Hellene " in Byzantium had meant the same as " barbarian " since the third century . The representatives of Byzantium who spoke koine and who called themselves Rhomaioi ( " Romans ' , i.e. ' East Romans ' and not Greeks ), did not bother very much about the rural Greek-speaking popu-lation of Old Hellas, who spoke a tongue drawn from the dialects and sharply diverging from the high reputation of the koine. Décsy, G. (2000) The linguistic identity of Europe. Bloomington, IN: Eurolingua. p..203
    2
  3382. 2
  3383. 2
  3384. 2
  3385. 2
  3386. 2
  3387. 2
  3388. 2
  3389. 2
  3390. 2
  3391. 2
  3392. 2
  3393. 2
  3394. 2
  3395. 2
  3396. 2
  3397. 2
  3398. 2
  3399. 2
  3400. 2
  3401. Keep dreaming Lol Bulgars (< Turkic bulgha- ‘to mix, stir up, disturb’, i.e. ‘rebels’) A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian-Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiongnu (late 3rd cent. ... ... https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780198662778.001.0001/acref-9780198662778-e-820 Cambridge University Press https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=Ylz4fe7757cC&pg=PA8&lpg=PA8&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=vvGsuu2J3g&sig=ACfU3U2YuPKKdgVQKhoUi2fyDiC99n4N_Q&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwiRqIaDlNvmAhWM-yoKHW38DDI4FBDoATAAegQIBRAB#v=onepage&q=proto%20bulgars&f=false Bulgarian Folk Customs https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=gh4IE6toGJMC&pg=PA23&lpg=PA23&dq=proto+bulgars&source=bl&ots=H_Egx7u6ET&sig=ACfU3U14btEOtGJQalvQ5XPEmaJO0HgkXA&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjx-I-Pl9vmAhWwl4sKHS8XBNM4ChDoATAJegQICRAB#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false Bulgaria Many Slavic tribes lived within the boundaries of the state, together with the proto-Bulgarians, a tribe of Turkic origin that had settled in the Balkan Peninsula at the end of the 7th century. https://www.britannica.com/biography/Boris-I Harvard University Press The Bulgars were a Turkic tribal confederation that gave rise to the Balkan Bulgar and Volga Bulgar states.The ethynonym derives from the Turkish bulgha-,”to stir,mix,disturb,confuse.” https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=c788wWR_bLwC&pg=PA354&redir_esc=y&hl=tr#v=onepage&q=Bulgars&f=false
    2
  3402. 2
  3403. 2
  3404. 2
  3405. 2
  3406. 2
  3407. 2
  3408. 2
  3409. 2
  3410. 2
  3411. 2
  3412. The arrival of the Turks in the Muslim world pushed Muslim power further into India. Of particular note is Mahmud of Ghazni (r. 997-1030), a Turkic sultan who was the first to lead military expeditions deep into India. By establishing himself as the leader of an autonomous state based in Ghazni in the Afghan highlands, he was close enough to India to focus much of his attention on the subcontinent. His seventeen military campaigns into northern India served as the basis of his rule, bringing wealth and power to him and his empire. While his raids were no doubt detrimental to local power and rule in India, he also established major cultural centers and helped spread Persian culture throughout his reign. The legendary Persian poet Firdawsi, who perhaps did more to revive ancient Persian culture than any other person after the country's conversion to Islam, and al-Biruni, a scientist, historian, geologist and physicist, were both mainstays of Mahmud's court. Because of his status as a patron of the arts coupled with his ruthless raids into India, Mahmud of Ghazni's legacy in India today is colored by modern politics as much as anyone else. Regardless of his legacy, Mahmud and the Ghaznavid Dynasty he founded laid the foundation for Muslim conquest in India. The succeeding dynasty, the Ghurids, also ruled out of Afghanistan, and managed to push their borders even further into India, capturing Delhi in 1192. The Ghurids relied on slave soldiers of Turkic origin who formed the core of their army, much like the contemporary Ayyubids further west in the Muslim world. Like their counterparts in Egypt, who established the Mamluk Sultanate, the slave soldiers in India eventually overthrew their masters and inaugurated their own dynasty: the Delhi Sultanate.
    2
  3413. 2
  3414. 2
  3415. 2
  3416. 2
  3417. 2
  3418. 2
  3419. 2
  3420. 2
  3421. 2
  3422. 2
  3423. 2
  3424. Khazars believe that Togarmah had 10 sons called Ujur , Tauriks , Avar , Uauz , Bizal , Tarna , Khozar , Janur , Balgar and Sabir . These names coincide with different Turkic tribes which settled in the area around the Black and Caspian seas within the Khazarian Empire . Khari, R., 2007. Jats and Gujars. New Delhi: Reference Press, p.21. II. THE LETTER OF JOSEPH THE KING, SON OF AARON THE KING, THE TURK -MAY HIS CREATOR PRESERVE HIM-TO THE HEAD OF THE AS SEMBLY, HASDAI, THE SON OF ISAAC, SON OF EZRA-about 960 ... I wish to inform you that your beautifully phrased letter was given us by Isaac, son of Eliezer, a Jew of the land of Germany. [Isaac carried it through Germany, Hungary, and Russia to Chazaria.] You made us happy and we are delighted with your understanding and wisdom.... Let us, therefore, renew the dip lomatic relations that once obtained between our fathers, and let us transmit this heritage to our children. [Joseph believed the Chazars had once had diplomatic relations with the Spanish Arabs.] You ask us also in your epistle: "Of what people, of what family, and of what tribe are you?" Know that we are descended from Japhet, through his son Togarmah. [In Jewish literature Togarmah is the father of all the Turks.] I have found in the genealogical books of my ancestors that Togarmah had ten sons. These are their names: the eldest was Ujur, the second Tauris, the third Avar, the fourth Uguz, the fifth Bizal, the sixth Tarna, the seventh Chazar, the eighth Janur, the ninth Bulgar, the tenth Sawir. [These are the mythical founders of tribes that once lived in the neighborhood of the Black and Caspian Seas.] I am a descendant of Chazar, the seventh son. Jacob R. Marcus., 1999. The Jew in the Medieval World: A Sourcebook, 315-1791. pp.256, 257
    2
  3425. 2
  3426. 2
  3427. 2
  3428. 2
  3429. 2
  3430. 2
  3431. 2
  3432. 2
  3433. 2
  3434. 2
  3435. 2
  3436. 2
  3437. 2
  3438. 2
  3439. 2
  3440. 2
  3441. 2
  3442. 2
  3443. 2
  3444. 2
  3445. 2
  3446. 2
  3447. 2
  3448. As late as the 1660s and 1670s, a Frenchman at the Safavid court could still write: “Turkish is the language of the armies and of the court; one speaks nothing but Turkish there, as much among the women as among the men, throughout in the seraglios of the great; this comes about because the court is originally of the country of this language, descended from the Türkmens, of whom Turkish is their native tongue.”7 Chase, K. (2003). Eastern Islamdom. In Firearms: A Global History to 1700 (pp. 112-140). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511806681.006 The Iranians thought the Turks coarse and uncouth, lacking any appreciation for poetry and the other fine arts. The Turks, on the other hand, looked down on the Persians as effete and unable to pacify and protect their own country. This conflict is said by one recent commen- tator to have been a major cause for the collapse of the regime. The Safavid emperors were never able to integrate the two types into a coherent, unified governing system." Blake, S. (1991). Courtly and popular culture. In Shahjahanabad: The Sovereign City in Mughal India 1639–1739 (Cambridge South Asian Studies, pp. 122-160). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Because of their military prowess , the Qizilbash regarded the principal offices of the Safavid state as their natural due . In their eyes the functions of a Tajik ( a pejorative term for non - Turk ) were “ to look after the accounts and divan business . Blake, S., 1999. Half the World: The Social Architecture of Safavid Isfahan, 1590-1722 Costa Mesa, Calif.: Mazda Publishers, p.7.
    2
  3449. 2
  3450. 2
  3451. 2
  3452. 2
  3453. 2
  3454. 2
  3455. 2
  3456. 2
  3457. 2
  3458. 2
  3459. 2
  3460. 2
  3461. 2
  3462. 2
  3463. 2
  3464. 2
  3465. 2
  3466. 2
  3467. 2
  3468. 2
  3469. 2
  3470. 2
  3471. 2
  3472. 2
  3473. 2
  3474. 2
  3475. 2
  3476. 2
  3477. 2
  3478. 2
  3479. 2
  3480. 2
  3481. 2
  3482. 2
  3483. 2
  3484. 2
  3485. 2
  3486. 2
  3487. 2
  3488. 2
  3489. 2
  3490. 2
  3491. 2
  3492. 2
  3493. 2
  3494. 2
  3495. 2
  3496. 2
  3497.  @persianguy1524  In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis 🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣🤣 Read My favorite part once again: Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). 😹😹😹😹
    2
  3498. 2
  3499. 2
  3500. 2
  3501. 2
  3502. 2
  3503.  @persianguy1524  1)language : how can Persians have civilization when they didn't have language? Old Persian is derived from Akkadian language and alphabet, and the official language of the Achaemenids was Aramic because Persian language is so underdeveloped to be used as a official language. Middle Persian is also from the Hetran arabic 2) Calander: the Later Avestan calendar, which might have been introduced on 27 March 503 B.C.E., is based on the much older Egyptian calendar, in use by the beginning of the third millennium. Both calendar systems operate within an invariable year of 365 days subdivided into twelve months of thirty days, plus five epagomenal days at the end of the year. Moreover, the first month of the Later Avestan calendar (Farvardīn) coincided at all times with the fourth month of the Egyptian calendar (Khoyak). Thus, the close connection between the two calendar systems seems firmly established (for a detailed discussion see Hartner, pp. 764-72) 3) Architecture: I think it is obviously clear that the Achmanid architecture is inspired by Mesopotamian one, or more likely copy paste. The architecture is clearly Mesopotamian and the cities of the Persian empire were built by Mesopotamian architects, not only Mesopotamian but Egyptians too!!! A ccording to the building inscription of Darius I from Susa, Egyptian architects and workmen took part in the building of Darius’ palace at Persepolis and worked the gold from Sardis and Bactria (DSf 35-37, 49-51 [Kent, Old Persian, p. 143]). The famous headless statue of Darius found at Susa, which is clearly Egyptian in style, should not be considered a “Persian” statue, though (Kervran et al.; Stronach; Porada, pp. 816-18; Calmeyer, p. 296 with a synoptic summary of Egyptian and Persian elements on the statue). Rather, it is a product of Egyptian workmanship which was imported into Persia (Helck, p. 867 n. 13). The wording of the Old Persian inscription on the statue’s base leaves no doubt that the order for its making had been given by Darius (to Egyptian artists) while he was in Egypt (for the possible time of Darius’ stay in Egypt see Hinz and contra Tuplin, pp. 247-56; Calmeyer, p. 286 Anm. 1). Works like the Apadāna reliefs in Persepolis, where the monumental size of the king’s figure as well as the shape of the blossoms in the flowers held by the king and crown prince, are influenced by Egyptian traditions (Porada, p. 819). 4) Religion: Babylonian influence on the religious thought and the actual practices of worship in ancient Iran proved fertile in the meeting between the Iranian Magi and the Chaldeans, especially in Achaemenid Babylonia. References to this meeting are to be found in classical Greek and Latin sources (see G. Messina, Der Ursprung der Magier und die zarathuštrische Religion, Rome, 1930, pp. 48ff.; J. Bidez and F. Cumont, Les Mages hellénisés, Paris, 1938, I, pp. 34ff.) and an analysis of all the available sources enables us to reconstruct a fairly exhaustive picture of the influence of Mesopotamian religious thought on the doctrines of the Magi (see M. Boyce, op. cit., pp. 28ff., 66ff., 196ff., 201ff.). The three great Iranian divinities Ahura Mazdā, Miθra, and Anāhitā appear in Achaemenid inscriptions starting from the reign of Artaxerxes II (404-359 B.C.). As regards Anāhitā, we know from Berossus, quoted by Clement of Alexandria (C. Clemen, Fontes historiae religionis persicae, Bonn, 1920, p. 67), that it was Artaxerxes II himself who ordered images of Aphrodite Anaitis to be set up throughout his vast territories—in Babylon, Susa, Ecbatana, Persepolis, Bactra, Damascus, and Sardis—and who spread the worship of his new goddess. According to Herodotus (1.131) it was the “Assyrian” and “Arabian” influence which was supposed to have led to the spreading of the cult of Aphrodite Urania among the Persians. All this evidence points to Mesopotamian influence on the cult of Anāhitā, and it is probable that the Assyrian Ištar and the Elamite Nanā were forerunners of the Iranian goddess (cf. G. Gnoli, “Politica religiosa,” pp. 31ff.) Btw most of these are from Iranica so it is Iranian web page not some anti Iranian thing
    2
  3504. 2
  3505. 2
  3506. 2
  3507. 2
  3508. 2
  3509. 2
  3510. 2
  3511. 2
  3512. 2
  3513. Ottoman eastern Anatolia was populated by a large number of Shiites-an inviting audience to the Safavids. Shah Ismail, an ethnic Turcoman, like much of the population of these Ottoman provinces, reached out to the Shiites with a message of revolt. Difficult to rule on the best of days, the nomadic Turcoman tribes idolized Shah Ismail, undermining Ottoman authority over entire areas of Anatolia. En- couraged by Shah Ismail, insubordination grew into an uprising in 1511. Rashba, G.L. (2013) Holy wars: 3,000 years of battles in the holy land. Havertown, PA: Casemate Publishers, p. 130. This list of qualities reads like a catalogue of all that he found wanting in the Persians he met.29 His view was that Persia had no real nobility; by that he ruled out the Turkman military élite which had monopolized all the pro- vincial governments and most of the important offices since Safavid rule began at the beginning of the sixteenth century. He was contemptuous of their aristocratic pretensions; their coarse, ignorant behaviour confirmed their origins as mere soldiers of fortune and Turkish at that. Persians-real Persians who lived under that intolerable subjection, and could trace their descent back beyond the Turkman supremacy-he saw in a different light.30 This was not simply a reflection of della Valle's snobbish concern with pedigree; there was still a marked distinction between these different elements in Safavid society. Pietro della Valle: The Limits of Perception J. D. Gurney Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London Vol. 49, No. 1, In Honour of Ann K. S. Lambton (1986), pp. 103-116 (14 pages) Published By: Cambridge University Press
    2
  3514. 2
  3515. 2
  3516. 2
  3517. 2
  3518. 2
  3519. 2
  3520. 2
  3521. 2
  3522. 2
  3523. 2
  3524. 2
  3525. 2
  3526. Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    2
  3527. 2
  3528. 2
  3529. 2
  3530. 2
  3531. 2
  3532. 2
  3533. 2
  3534. 2
  3535. 2
  3536. 2
  3537. 2
  3538. 2
  3539. 2
  3540. 2
  3541. 2
  3542. 2
  3543. 2
  3544. 2
  3545. 2
  3546. 2
  3547. 2
  3548. 2
  3549. 2
  3550. 2
  3551. 2
  3552. 2
  3553. 2
  3554. 2
  3555. 2
  3556. 2
  3557. 2
  3558. 2
  3559. 2
  3560. 2
  3561. 2
  3562. 2
  3563. 2
  3564. 2
  3565. 2
  3566. 2
  3567. 2
  3568. 2
  3569. 2
  3570. 2
  3571. 2
  3572. 2
  3573. 2
  3574. 2
  3575. 2
  3576. 2
  3577. 2
  3578. The first Cossacks were of Turkic rather than Slavic stock . (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=LFCM2Ai0FBcC&pg=PA31&dq=and+the+first+Cossacks+were+of+Turkic+rather+than&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwiI0uOctKnpAhW4wcQBHfbUBE8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false proper name Cossack , the Turkish tribe https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=proper+name+Cossack+%2C+the+Turkish+tribe&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true According to Adzhi, while the majority of the Turkic peoples of Russia were Kipchaks and Khazars, Turkic Cossacks became the eastern Slavs. According to old Cossacks chronicles they were Turkic(Khazar) origin. Some researchers have unconvincingly contended that many Cossacks have Khazar origins. Thus, Joseph Elias in his Memoirs of a Russian Zionist (Tel Aviv, 1955, Hebrew) tells of meetings with Jewish Cossacks of the Tzarist army who had a tradition of direct Khazar descent. More specific is the record of the Cossack writer D. of genesis for a Cossack-Little Rossian nation that divides it off from the Russians both through Khazar origins and the Cossack element [2] The connection is in part supported by old Cossack ethnonyms such as kazara (Russian: казара), kazarla (Russian: казарла), kozarlyhi(Ukrainian: козарлюги), kazare (Russian: казарре); cf. N. D. Gostev, "About the use of "Kazarа" and other derivative words," Kazarla ethnic magazine, 2010, №1. (link) The name of the Khazars in Old Russian chronicles is kozare (Ukrainian: козаре). although later Cossack sources claimed Khazar origin.[3][4] 3^ "Dogovor i postanovlenie mezhdu Get'manom Orlikom i voiskom Zaporozhskim v 1710", in: Chteniia v Imperatorskom obshchestve istorii i drevnostei rossiiskikh (Moscow 1858) 4^ Ustnoe povestvovanie byvshego zaporozhtsa, zhitelya Yekaterinoslavskoi gubernii i uezda, sela Mikhailovskogo, Nikity Lyeontʹevicha Korzh [Oral Narrative of the Former Zaporozhian Cossack, a Resident of the Mikhailovsky Village in the Province of Yekaterinoslav, Nikita Leontovich Korzh]. Odessa: 1842. According to the tradition of deriving the origin of the state or people from a certain people of antiquity, the Cossack chroniclers of the 18th century advocated the Khazar origin of the Cossacks.[7] 7^Ure, John (1999). The Cossacks. Constable. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=A2kiAQAAIAAJ&redir_esc=y Gggggggg
    2
  3579. 2
  3580. 2
  3581. 2
  3582. 2
  3583. 2
  3584. 2
  3585. 2
  3586. 2
  3587. 2
  3588. 2
  3589. 2
  3590. 2
  3591. Almost nothing is now known of Osman, founder of the House of Osman, the man remembered as the first of the Ottoman sultans. “Osman Bey appeared,” stated a laconic chronograph, later. No one knows when or where he was born, and for a long time not a single artefact existed that could be confidently dated to his lifetime. Now two coins have come to light, one in a private collection in London and the other in the Istanbul Archaeological Museum, inscribed Osman ibn Ertugrul.4 Even his name is the subject of some controversy. The Greek historian Pachymeres,5 who gave us the description of the Sangarius flood and is the one contemporary writer to mention Osman’s name, did not call him Osman at all but rather Ataman. The surprising notion that Osman had another name finds support in two later sources, one an armchair geography written around 1350 in Arabic and the other a biography of the Muslim saint Haji Bektash, circa 1500. Ataman is a Turkish name or maybe Mongol, while Osman is impeccably Muslim, the Turkish form of the Arabic ‘Uthman – as in the companion of the Prophet Muhammad, the third Caliph of Islam. This has led to some suspicion that our Osman, or Ataman, the Ottoman, might have been born a pagan, that he may have taken his new name Osman later when he became a Muslim. But if this were true, if Osman were indeed a convert to Islam who changed his name, why would his sons have kept their genuinely Turkish names, who were Muslims beyond any doubt?6 From what Pachymeres wrote, about the only thing we can surmise of the Turk he called Ataman is that he was a warrior. With the Sangarius (Sakarya) River raids and the victory at Bapheus, Turkish warriors came from far and wide to join him.7 Ataman laid siege to Nicaea and, though he was not able to take the city, subjected the surrounding area to raids, killing many, taking some captive, the tur ish flood 9 and scattering the rest. He did take several other fortresses and fortified towns in the Sangarius valley, using them to store his plunder. Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press., pp 8-9
    2
  3592. 2
  3593. 2
  3594. Ottoman legitimacy drew on Turco-Mongol and Islamic precedents. Fleischer sees the Ottoman Empire as a 'unique, if not aberrant, phe nomenon' in Islamic history due to its emphasis on natural justice and the central role of the Ottoman dynasty as rulers of a defined geographic sphere (Fleischer, 1986: 253). The sixteenth-century Ottoman theorists Ebu's-Su'ud and Mustafa Ali upheld broadly similar theses for the legiti macy of the Ottomans which included the manipulation of their lineage to indicate their descent from Oghuz, the eponym of the Ghuzz Turks, their inheritance of Muslim lands from the Seljuk Turks and their dedica tion to justice, understood as a religious, universal concept (Imber, 1997: 73-4; Fleischer, 1986: 282, 287-8). Although the Ottomans adopted a more obviously Islamic profile after their conquest of the Arab lands, including the holy cities of Mecca and Medina, in the early sixteenth century, a distinction remained between religion and the state/dynasty (din-ü-devlet) which was also apparent in the Ottomans' dual legal sys tem based on the Shari'a and 'state' kamun, despite the close partnership between the two. Secular attitudes derived from the Turco-Mongol heritage were also qualified by the tendency among Ottoman political theorists of dis cussing international relations using the medieval dar al-islam/dar al-harb formulation and its concomitant, jihad or ghaza. This reflected the ori gins of the Ottoman Empire as a Turkic warrior principality on the frontiers of Byzantium which led generations of Ottoman sultans to style themselves 'holy warriors' (ghazis) until the Empire's demise in the 1920s. Their conquest of the Balkans and Aegean peninsula was legitimised in terms of jihad against the infidel, and their conquest of Constantinople was celebrated as the culmination of the Islamic conquests which had begun in the seventh century. In much advice literature of the sev enteenth and eighteenth centuries, the need to continue the jihad and expand the Ottoman Muslim domain in order to restore the inner vital ity of the Empire is a recurrent trope alongside more practical suggestions for reform. International Society and the Middle East: English School Theory at the Regional Level (Palgrave Studies in International Relations) 2009th Edition by B. Buzan (Editor), A. Gonzalez-Pelaez (Editor) p.55
    2
  3595. 2
  3596. 2
  3597. 2
  3598. 2
  3599. 2
  3600. 2
  3601. 2
  3602. 2
  3603. 2
  3604. 2
  3605. 2
  3606. 2
  3607. 2
  3608. 2
  3609. 2
  3610. 2
  3611. 2
  3612. 2
  3613. 2
  3614. 2
  3615. 2
  3616. 2
  3617. 2
  3618. 2
  3619. 2
  3620. 2
  3621. 2
  3622. 2
  3623. 2
  3624. 2
  3625. 2
  3626. 2
  3627. 2
  3628. 2
  3629. 2
  3630. 2
  3631. 2
  3632. 2
  3633. 2
  3634. 2
  3635. 2
  3636. This essay examines Nader Shah Afshar's attempts to legitimize his rule by dint of his Turkic background. Over the course of his rise to power and reign, Nader consistently argued that his Afshar and Turkman affiliations granted him the right to rule over Iranian territory as an equal to his Ottoman, Mughal, and Central Asian contemporaries. Aided by his chief secretary and court historian, Mīrzā Mahdī Astarābādī, Nader's assertions paralleled those found in popular narratives about the history of Oghuz Turks in Islamic lands. This element of Nader's political identity is often overlooked by historians because it did not outlive the brief Afsharid period, but it demonstrates how the Safavid collapse led to the circulation of dynamic new claims to Iranian and Islamic political power. Karamustafa, A. (2022). The Hero of “the Noble Afshar People”: Reconsidering Nader Shah's Claims to Lineage and Legitimacy. Iranian Studies, 1-15 Besides territorial integrity, two alternative concepts of sovereignty to replace the crumbling dynastic ideal can be discerned in Nadir Shah's negotiations with the Ottomans in the 1730s. Nadir proposed equal relations based, first, on Ottoman recognition of the legitimacy of Twelver Shiism as a fifth school of orthodox Islamic law. And second, he proposed something akin to an ethnic or national concept - equal relations based on Nadir Shah's identity as a member of the noble Turkmen family of peoples." Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp.192
    2
  3637. 2
  3638. 2
  3639. 2
  3640. 2
  3641. 2
  3642. 2
  3643. 2
  3644. 2
  3645. 2
  3646. 2
  3647. 2
  3648. 2
  3649. 2
  3650. 2
  3651. 2
  3652. 2
  3653. 2
  3654. 2
  3655. 2
  3656. 2
  3657. 2
  3658. 2
  3659. 2
  3660. 2
  3661. Arab dominance did not, however, continue in the political sphere, and one may describe the premodern history of Islam as falling into three periods of political regime. Until the tenth cen- tury, most regions of Islamdom were under the rule of Arabs; in the 10th and 11th centuries, many regions came under the rule of Persians; and from the 11th until the 19th century, almost all areas of the Muslim world were ruled by ethnic Turks or Mongols, whose dominance continued in the Middle East until World War I and the abolishment of the Ottoman Empire in 1924. For nearly a millennium in the Persianate world, the upper echelons of society were seen as divided along ethnic lines into Turks, who constituted the military and ruling class, and Tajiks, Persians, or non-Turks, who were the administrators, accountants, tax-collectors, and land owners. The division was viewed as natural and not unfair because Turks and Mongols were considered ethnically suited to military exploits because of their sturdiness, fierce nature, ability to endure hardship, and superior skills in horsemanship and archery. Even in contexts where Turks did not make up the bulk of the military, rul- ers often used troops belonging to foreign ethnic groups because of their military skills, internal solidarity, lack of attachment to the local populace, and direct allegiance to the ruler. The Fatimids in Egypt (969-1171) employed both troops who belonged to the Berber Kutama tribal confederation from North Africa and "Suda- nese" troops from sub-Saharan Africa. The 14th-century historian Ibn Khaldun argued, reflecting primarily on the Berber dynasties of North Africa, that there was a strong relationship between the life of political regimes and ethnic groups. Tribal groups from outside settled regions have much stronger ethnic solidarity than settled peoples, and this enabled them to work as efficient military units, conquering territories and establishing new dynasties. The settled life of the conquerors, however, corrupted them and made them lose their ethnic solidarity in just a few generations, and this made them vulnerable to new tribal invaders.
    2
  3662. 2
  3663. 2
  3664. 2
  3665. 2
  3666. 2
  3667. 2
  3668. 2
  3669. 2
  3670. 2
  3671. 2
  3672. 2
  3673. 2
  3674. 2
  3675. The Rainmaker Name and origins The dynasty was named after Basarab I, who gained the independence of Wallachia from the Kingdom of Hungary. Coat of arms of the House of Draculesti The name is likely of Cuman or Pecheneg Turkic[1][2][3][4] origin and most likely meant "father ruler". Basar was the present participle of the verb "to rule", derivatives attested in both old and modern Kypchak languages. The Romanian historian Nicolae Iorga believed the second part of the name, -aba ("father"), to be an honorary title, as recognizable in many Cuman names, such as Terteroba, Arslanapa, and Ursoba. Basarab's father Thocomerius also bore an allegedly Cuman name, identified as Toq-tämir, a rather common Cuman and Tatar name in the 13th century. The Russian chronicles around 1295 refer to a Toktomer, a prince of the Mongol Empire present in Crimea. The Cuman or Pecheneg origin of the name is, however, only a conjecture and a matter of dispute among historians. Contemporaries constantly identified Basarab as a Vlach.[5] Charles I of Hungary speaks of him as Bazarab infidelis Olacus noster ("Bazarab, our treacherous Vlach").[5] Basarab's name is of Turkic origin.[7][8] Its first part is the present participle for the verb bas- ("press, rule, govern"); the second part matches the Turkic honorific title aba or oba ("father, elder kinsman"), which can be recognized in Cuman names, such as Terteroba, Arslanapa and Ursoba.[9] Basarab's name implies that he was of Cuman or Pecheneg ancestry, but this hypothesis has not been proven.[8][10][11] At least four royal charters from the 14th century refer to Basarab as a Vlach.[12] Charles I of Hungary referred to him as "Basarab, our disloyal Vlach" in 1332.[1][11] Although his name is of Turkic origin, 14th-century sources unanimously state that he was a Vlach. Basarab came into power before 1324, but the circumstances of his ascension are unknown. According to two popular theories, he succeeded either his father, Thocomerius, or the legendary founder of Wallachia, Radu Negru.
    2
  3676. 2
  3677. 2
  3678. 2
  3679. 2
  3680. 2
  3681. 2
  3682. 2
  3683. 2
  3684. 2
  3685. 2
  3686. 2
  3687. 2
  3688. 2
  3689. 2
  3690. 2
  3691. 2
  3692. 2
  3693. 2
  3694. The Turks were considered as the best warriors due to their horsemanship and skill in archery. Kaushik Roy., n.d. Military Transition in Early Modern Asia, 1400-1750: Cavalry, Guns, Government and Ships (Bloomsbury Studies in Military History). p.24. The Turks too , the great warriors of the steppes , were almost haughty in the assumption that they inherited the jihad fighting spirit of the tradition and carried it half - way into Europe . Turko-Persia in Historical Perspective p.94 The Seljukian Turks had had some great warriors ; the period of their power was during the eleventh and twelfth centuries ; they had taken the place of the Arabs as the great Moslem power of the east , though an Arab caliph still nominally reigned at Baghdad . The Divine Aspect of History Volume 2 p.324 In the west the Seljuq invasion of Asia Minor began the process which was to make it the modern land of the Turks and the base from which the greatest Islamic empire of the past 600 years would expand into southeast Europe . MacEachern, S., 2010. The new cultural atlas of the Islamic world. p.32. THE TURKS AND THE WEST. Europe stood in awe of the Ottomans who crushed many states and conquered vast territories, going, as all patriotic Turks will proudly point out, "all the way to the gates of Vienna." European literature is replete with the depictions of the Turk as the hated enemy. The English often thought of the Turk as awe-inspiring and destructive. Thomas Fuller wrote in The Holy Warre (1639): "The Turkish Empire is the greatest... the sun ever saw. ...Grass springeth not where the grand signior's horse setteth his foot." Halman, T. and Warner, J., 2007. Rapture and revolution. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, Crescent Hill Publications, p.9. During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries , understanding the Turks ' military organization , given the credit for the greatest empire since antiquity , became a major European preoccupation . Speake, J., n.d. Literature of travel and exploration. p.891. By the middle of the 16th century, the Turks arguably possessed the greatest empire in the world. A History of the Middle East Paperback – March 15, 2006 by Saul S. Friedman (Author) p.181
    2
  3695. 2
  3696. 2
  3697. 2
  3698. 2
  3699. 2
  3700. 2
  3701. 2
  3702. 2
  3703. 2
  3704. 1
  3705. The Huns were a confederation of Eurasian tribes, especially Turkic ones, from the Steppes of Central Asia. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Hunnic_Empire Even the language spoken by the Huns is in dispute, though most experts believe they were of Turkish speech. https://www.britannica.com/place/the-Steppe/New-barbarian-incursions Azerbaijan open to raids by Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/commonwealth-independent-states-and-baltic-nations/cis-and-baltic-political-geography-6#HISTORY The Huns have often been considered a Turkic people, and sometimes associated with the Xiongnu. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Turkic_migration#Origin_theories The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people, driven westward during the Han dynasty in China (206 bc–ad 220), created a nomadic empire in central Asia that extended into Europe, beginning about ad 370. It reached almost to Rome under the leadership of Attila (r.433?–453) and declined after his death. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/chinese-political-geography/mongolia#HISTORY They are thought to be a Turkic people descended from the Xiongnu tribes, who first appeared as a tribal confederation on the northern frontier of China in the late third century BC. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/hunnic-empire Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/iranian-political-geography/azerbaijan-iran Originally nomadic peoples from the steppes of Central Asia, Turkish tribes began moving west toward Europe around the first century a.d. In the middle of the 400s, the first group, known as the Huns, reached western Europe. https://www.encyclopedia.com/social-sciences/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/turkish-americans Shih Le was a Chieh, a Hsiung-nu tribe which seems to have spoken a Turkic language. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/shih-le In 104, 102, and 42 b.c.e. Chinese armies defeated the Turkic nomad Xiongnu alongside captive Roman soldiers in the former Greek kingdom of Sogdiana. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/dictionaries-thesauruses-pictures-and-press-releases/globalization-asia Khazars are also called Turks and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/asia-and-africa/central-asian-history/khazars https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars In the opinion of other scholars it was earlier Turkic-language groups that took part in the formation of the Karachay ethnic group: Hunns, Bulgars, and Khazars. who were living in the northern Caucasus in the ninth to twelfth centuries. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/africa/swaziland-political-geography/karachays https://www.everyculture.com/Russia-Eurasia-China/Karachays-History-and-Cultural-Relations.html Huns known as the. Turks. http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/3333/1/Modi_History%20of%20the%20Huns.pdf The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people https://www.nationsencyclopedia.com/Asia-and-Oceania/Mongolia-HISTORY.html
    1
  3706. 1
  3707. 1
  3708. 1
  3709. 1
  3710. 1
  3711. 1
  3712. 1
  3713. 1
  3714. 1
  3715.  @Bolghar_wolf  nice propaganda though Bulgars are Turks(of Onogur tribe) according to historical sources and most specialist historians Mahmud al Kashgari/Diwan Lughat al Turk https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=apGfDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA6&dq=divanu+lugatit+turk&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjmrbTj4ZLrAhXKRBUIHSn1C9EQ6AEIJzAA#v=onepage&q=Bulgar&f=false You ask us also in your epistle: "Of what people, of what family, and of what tribe are you?" Know that we are descended from Japheth, through his son Togarmah. [In Jewish literature Togarmah is the father of all the Turks.] I have found in the genealogical books of my ancestors that Togarmah had ten sons. These are their names: the eldest was Ujur, the second Tauris, the third Avar, the fourth Uauz, the fifth Bizal, the sixth Tarna, the seventh Khazar, the eighth Janur, the ninth Bulgar, the tenth Sawir. [These are the mythical founders of tribes that once lived in the neighborhood of the Black and Caspian Seas.] I am a descendant of Khazar, the seventh son. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Khazar_Correspondence#King_Joseph's_reply The Volga Bulgars, a Turkish tribe then living on the east bank of the Volga River, ... the laws of Islam to the Bulgars, who had recently converted to the religion. http://www.bookrags.com/research/ahmad-ibn-fadlan-ued/#gsc.tab=0 Ibn Fadlan served as the group's religious advisor, a crucial role: among the purposes of their mission was to explain Islamic Law to the recently converted Bulgar peoples, a Turkish tribe living on the eastern bank of the Volga River. (These were the Volga Bulgars; another group of Bulgars had moved westward in the sixth century, invading the country that today bears their name, and became Christians.) https://www.encyclopedia.com/science/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/ahmad-ibn-fadlan Theophanes the Confessor called him "king of the Onogundur Huns".[5] Patriarch Nikephoros I(758–828) called Kubrat "lord of the Onuğundur"[6] and "ruler of the Onuğundur–Bulğars".[7] John of Nikiu (fl. 696) called him "chief of the Huns".[6] D. Hupchick identified Kubrat as "Onogur",[4] P. Golden as "Oğuro-Bulğar",[6] H. J. Kim as "Bulgar Hunnic/Hunnic Bulgar".[8] Bulgars (Turkic bulgha-'to mix, stir up, disturb', i.e. 'rebels') A Turkic tribal union of the Pontic steppes that gave rise to two important states: Danubian Balkan Bulgaria (First Bulgarian Empire, 681–1018) and Volga Bulgaria (early 10th century–1241). They derived from Oghuric-Turkic tribes, driven westward from Mongolia and south Siberia to the Pontic steppes in successive waves by turmoil associated with the Xiungnu and subsequently by warfare between the Rouran/Avar and northern Wei states. in Oliver Nicholson, The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity, Oxford University Press, 2018, ISBN 0192562460, p. 271.. Old Great Bulgaria or Great Bulgaria (Byzantine Greek: Παλαιά Μεγάλη Βουλγαρία, Palaiá Megálē Voulgaría), also often known by the Latin names Magna Bulgaria[3] and Patria Onoguria ("Onogur land"),[4] was a 7th-century state formed by the Onogur Bulgars on the western Pontic-Caspian steppe (modern southern Ukraine and southwest Russia).[5] Great Bulgaria was originally centered between the Dniester and lower Volga. Later Byzantine scholars implied that the Bulgars had previously been known as the Onogurs (Onoğur). Agathon wrote about the "nation of Onogur Bulğars"],Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VII remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur. There are several theories about the origin of the name Onogur. In some Turkic languages on means "10" and ğur "arrow"; and "ten arrows" might imply a federation of ten tribes, i.e. the Western Turkic Khaganate. Within the Turkic languages, "z" sounds in the easternmost languages tend to have become "r" in the westernmost Turkic languages; therefore, the ethnonym Oghuz may be the source of Oghur; that is, on Oğur would mean "ten clans of Oghuz". Old Great Bulgaria (Magna Bulgaria[29]), also known as Onoghundur–Bulgars state, or Patria Onoguria in the Ravenna Cosmography.[30][31][20] Constantine VII (mid-10th century) remarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs.[32] Both names are best explained as corresponding to Onogundur, an old name in Greek sources for the Bulgars. https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars Nikephoros I stated that Kubrat was lord of the Onogundurs, Theophanes referred to them as Onogundur Bulgars and Constantine VIIremarked that the Bulgars formerly called themselves Onogundurs. Variations of the name include Onoguri, Onoghuri, Onghur, Ongur, Onghuri, Onguri, Onogundur, Unogundur, and Unokundur.
    1
  3716. 1
  3717. 1
  3718. 1
  3719. 1
  3720. 1
  3721. 1
  3722. 1
  3723. 1
  3724. 1
  3725. 1
  3726. 1
  3727. 1
  3728. 1
  3729. 1
  3730. 1
  3731. 1
  3732. 1
  3733. 1
  3734. 1
  3735. 1
  3736. 1
  3737. 1
  3738. 1
  3739. 1
  3740. 1
  3741. 1
  3742. 1
  3743. 1
  3744. 1
  3745. 1
  3746. 1
  3747. 1
  3748.  @petertodorov1792  In his research of the Volga Bulgar-Khazar connections, Mardzani repeatedly states that these two nations were, in fact, one nation from an ethnic point of view. With reference to Arab writers, he also maintains that the language of the Khazars and that of the Volga Bulgars were very similar, if not one language: From various accounts of the Muslim scholars of history and from the knowledge derived from their numerous books, it follows that in ancient times the Khazars and the Bulgars were two names of one nation which inhabited that country [the Khazar Empire]. In later times, when that great independent state broke into two, the southern part of it was called Khazaria, whereas the northern part became famous under the name of Bulgaria. If this statement of Mardzani is to a large extent correct, which we will try to investigate further in the next section the language spoken by Ibn Fadlan in Bulgaria was essentially the Khazar language. Being of Turkic origin, this tongue, as well as its northern Volga Bulgar dialect was, in comparison with the Turkic dialects of the steppe nomad Turks, already influenced by the terminology of urban life enjoyed in 922 by both the Khazars and the Volga Bulgars. It meant that the basic culture of the Khazars and the Volga Bulgars was very similar, and that Baghdad's plan to enforce the pro-Muslim element in the Judaic Khazar oligarchy by converting the whole of Volga Bulgaria into Islam was even better thought of than was discussed before. Moreover, as we will see, this plan actually paid off when, upon the eventual fall of the Khazars, the Volga Bulgaria started to play a major economic and cultural role in the area. It is important that both Ibn Rusta and al-Ma'sudi were contemporaries of Ibn Fadlan. Whenever their accounts of the region might have been compiled, that is, slightly before or almost immediately after the sojourn of the Caliph's delegation, it is clear that Islam was already if not fully established, than very much present on the lower reaches of the Volga. The question for the delegation thus was rather of increasing the political importance of Islam in the area than of its actual introduction to the Volga Bulgars. From this point of view, it is apparent why Mardzani and other scholars speak of the introduction of Islam to the Volga Bulgars as early as at the end of 8th century.
    1
  3749. In the kingdom of Timur and his descendants , the inhabitants of Moghulistan were referred to by the pejorative term jätä 3 " robbers " . The expression " the Jätä country " is often used by the historians as a synonym of Mo ghulistan . Bartol'd, V., 1962. Four studies on the history of Central Asia. Leiden: [s.n.], p.139. Timur was proud to call himself a Turk and hated the appellation “ Mongol ” even for his pre - Islamic ancestors . In fact , the Mongols who had migrated to newly occupied countries in the time of Chengiz Khan , integrated with the people of the Central Asian region , thus giving birth to a Turkish population . In Mongolia they retained their original characteristics . Nomadic feudalism was the pivot around which the Mongol social organization revolved . The history of Mongol feudalism is the history of their social institutions . Khan, Y., 1976. Two studies in early Mughal history. Simla: Indian Institute of Advanced Study, p.6. About this period, I asked my father to tell me the history of our family from the time of Yafet Aghlan, which he did, nearly in the following manner: " It is written in the Turkish history, that we are descended from Yafet Aghlan, commonly called (Abu al Atrak) Father of the Turks, son of (the Patriarch,) Japhet, he was the first monarch of the Turks: when his fifth son Aljeh Khan ascended the throne, the all gracious God bestowed on him twin sons, one of which was called Tatar, the other Moghul Timur. (2013). CHAPTER III. In C. Stewart (Trans.), The Mulfuzat Timury, or, Autobiographical Memoirs of the Moghul Emperor Timur: Written in the Jagtay Turky Language (Cambridge Library Collection - Perspectives from the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 27-31). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9781139507325.015 Tīmūr’s identity as a Turk was not lim- ited only to his understanding of himself, his skills, and his heritage. All the people that he encountered, whether in the marketplace or at the royal palace, immediately recognized him as a Türk-bacha , a Turk-boy, presumably for his attire and perhaps for his looks. Possibly, he represented to them an arche- typal nomad. Whatever the reason, they still found it the most convenient and intuitive manner to address him, not knowing his name. Sela, R. (2011). Youth. In The Legendary Biographies of Tamerlane: Islam and Heroic Apocrypha in Central Asia(Cambridge Studies in Islamic Civilization, pp. 76-91). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    1
  3750. 1
  3751. 1
  3752. 1
  3753. 1
  3754. 1
  3755. 1
  3756.  @WhyS0seriousSon  This essay examines Nader Shah Afshar's attempts to legitimize his rule by dint of his Turkic background. Over the course of his rise to power and reign, Nader consistently argued that his Afshar and Turkman affiliations granted him the right to rule over Iranian territory as an equal to his Ottoman, Mughal, and Central Asian contemporaries. Aided by his chief secretary and court historian, Mīrzā Mahdī Astarābādī, Nader's assertions paralleled those found in popular narratives about the history of Oghuz Turks in Islamic lands. This element of Nader's political identity is often overlooked by historians because it did not outlive the brief Afsharid period, but it demonstrates how the Safavid collapse led to the circulation of dynamic new claims to Iranian and Islamic political power. Karamustafa, A. (2022). The Hero of “the Noble Afshar People”: Reconsidering Nader Shah's Claims to Lineage and Legitimacy. Iranian Studies, 1-15 Besides territorial integrity, two alternative concepts of sovereignty to replace the crumbling dynastic ideal can be discerned in Nadir Shah's negotiations with the Ottomans in the 1730s. Nadir proposed equal relations based, first, on Ottoman recognition of the legitimacy of Twelver Shiism as a fifth school of orthodox Islamic law. And second, he proposed something akin to an ethnic or national concept - equal relations based on Nadir Shah's identity as a member of the noble Turkmen family of peoples." Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp.192
    1
  3757. 1
  3758. 1
  3759. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Alp Ilutuer / Ilteber = heroic chieftain; from Turkic alp & iltäbär Althias = six; from Turkic Alti Akkagas = white rock; from Turkic ak & kayač Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Bochas = either gullet; from Turkic Boğuz; or bull, from Buqa Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Iliger = prince man; from Turkic ilig & är Karadach = black mountain; from Turkic Qaradağ Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Kutilzis = blessed herald; from Turkic kut & elči Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon; from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti Zolban = shepherd star; from Turkic Čolpan.
    1
  3760. 1
  3761. 1
  3762. 1
  3763. 1
  3764. 1
  3765. 1
  3766. 1
  3767. 1
  3768. 1
  3769. 1
  3770. 1
  3771. 1
  3772. 1
  3773.  @piyush93688  Page -26- Teragay, the chief of the tribe of Berlas, is said to 'i have been a tnau of distinguished piety and liberality, I and he inherited an incalculable number of slieep and goata,^ cattle and servants. His wife, Tekina Kha- I toum, was virtuous and beautiful; and on the 8th ' of April, 1336, she gave birth to a son, at their encampment, near the verdant walls^ of the delicious town of Kesh. This child was the future aspirant for universal empire. Timour was of the race of Toorkish wanderers, and be was of noble lineage, amougst a people who thought much of their descent. His countrymen lived in tents, loved the wandering lives of warlike shepherds, better than the luxury and ease of cities; and, even in the countries which they had conquered, preferred an encampment in the open plains, to "a residence in the most splendid palaces. Page -194- ^ Timour was the son of Teragay Nevian. He gives the following account of his lineage, in his memoirs :—" My father told me that we were descendants from Abu-al-Atrak (father of the Turks) the son of Japhet. His fifth son, Aljeh Khan, had twin sons, Tatar and Mogul, who placed their feet on the paths of infidelity. Turaene Khan had a son Kabul, whose son, Munga Bahadur, was the father of Temugin, small estate, with not more than three or four mounted attendants. He lived iu a village, near this city of Kesh, for the men of this land prefer living in the villages, and in the plains, to living in cities. His son, also, had not more than four or five horses. I will now tell you, what was told to the ambassadors, as certain truth in this city, and in other parts. It is said that Timour, having four or five servants, went out one day to steal a sheep, and on another day a cow, by force, from the people of the country. When he had got them, be ate them with his followers ; and some because of the plunder, others because he was a brave and good hearted man, joined him, until he had a force of three hundred mounted followers. From that time be traversed the country, to rob and steal all he could lay hands on, for himself and bis companions, and he also frequented the roads, and plundered the merchants.' Narrative of the embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the court of Timour at Samarcand, A.D. 1403-6 by González de Clavijo, Ruy, d. 1412; Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir, 1830-1916 ed Page -130- On Saturday, the 12th of April, the Emperor of TrebizonJ sent for the ambassadorSj and when they ai-rivcd at his palace, they found him in a saloon, which was in an upper story ; and he received them very well. After they had spoken with him, they returned to their lodging. With the emperor was his son, who was about twenty-five years of age ; and the emperor was tall and handsome. The emperor and his son were dressed in imperial robes. They wore, on their heads, tall hats surmounted by golden cords, on the top of which were cranes' feathers; and the hats were bound with the skins of martens. They call the emperor Germanoli,' and his son Quelex -^ and they call the son emperor as well as the father, because it is the custom to call the eldest legitimate son emperor, although his father may be alive; and the Greek name for emperor, is Basilens. This emperor pays tribute to Timour Beg, and to other Turks, who are his neighbours. He is married to a relation of the Emperor of Constantinople, and his son is married to the daughter of a knight of Constantinople, and has two little daughters."
    1
  3774. 1
  3775. 1
  3776. 1
  3777. 1
  3778. 1
  3779. 1
  3780. 1
  3781. 1
  3782. 1
  3783. 1
  3784. 1
  3785. 1
  3786. 1
  3787. 1
  3788. 1
  3789. 1
  3790. 1
  3791. 1
  3792. 1
  3793. 1
  3794. 1
  3795. 1
  3796. 1
  3797. 1
  3798. 1
  3799. 1
  3800.  @SpartanLeonidas1821  Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    1
  3801. 1
  3802. 1
  3803. 1
  3804. 1
  3805. 1
  3806. 1
  3807. 1
  3808. 1
  3809. 1
  3810. 1
  3811. 1
  3812. 1
  3813. 1
  3814. 1
  3815. 1
  3816. 1
  3817. 1
  3818. 1
  3819. 1
  3820. 1
  3821. 1
  3822. 1
  3823. 1
  3824. 1
  3825. 1
  3826. 1
  3827. 1
  3828. 1
  3829. 1
  3830. 1
  3831. 1
  3832. 1
  3833. 1
  3834. 1
  3835. 1
  3836. Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic) 🤪
    1
  3837. 1
  3838. 1
  3839. 1
  3840. 1
  3841. 1
  3842. 1
  3843. 1
  3844. 1
  3845. 1
  3846. 1
  3847. 1
  3848. 1
  3849. 1
  3850. 1
  3851. 1
  3852. 1
  3853. 1
  3854. 1
  3855. 1
  3856. 1
  3857. 1
  3858. 1
  3859. 1
  3860. 1
  3861. 1
  3862. 1
  3863. 1
  3864. 1
  3865. 1
  3866. 1
  3867. 1
  3868. 1
  3869. 1
  3870. 1
  3871. 1
  3872. 1
  3873. 1
  3874. 1
  3875. 1
  3876. 1
  3877. 1
  3878. 1
  3879. 1
  3880. 1
  3881. 1
  3882. 1
  3883. 1
  3884. 1
  3885. 1
  3886. 1
  3887. 1
  3888. 1
  3889. 1
  3890. 1
  3891. 1
  3892. 1
  3893. 1
  3894. 1
  3895. 1
  3896. 1
  3897. 1
  3898. 1
  3899. 1
  3900. 1
  3901. 1
  3902.  @DarkKnight-db1dy  Mangburni is considered a fearless leader and a great warrior.[3] Harold Lamb describes Jalal al-Din as "valiant son of a weak father",[37] Carl Sverdrup descibes Jalal al-Din as "brave and energetic".[4] Jürgen Paul describes Jalal al-Din as "the mighty wall". About his battle against Genghis khan at the banks of the Indus, Osborne describes him as the first vigilante enemy of Genghis khan[38] while Timothy May describes him as the most stalwart enemy of the Mongols in West Asia untill the time of the Mamluk Sultanate.[3] Modern scholarship credits him with halting the Mongol expansion by at least a decade. Shihab al-Din Muhammad al-Nasawi, the personal secretary of the Sultan Jalal ad-Din, described him as follows: He was swarthy (dark-skinned), small in stature, Turkic in "behavior" and speech, but he also spoke Persian. As for his courage, I have mentioned it many times when describing the battles he took part in. He was a lion among lions and the most fearless among his valiant horsemen. He was mild in his temper though, did not get easily provoked and never used bad language.[39] The Georgian Royal Annals from the 13th century described Jalal al-Din as follows: ...the Sultan Jalaldin - valorous and brave, courageous and fearless like some immaterial being, superb, strong and an excellent fighter, came to the rescue of his father with a 5 small group of soldiers, picked him up, and together they fled to Khorasan.[40] In Tabaqat-i Nasiri, Juzjani describes Jalal al-Din as follows: Sultan Jalal ud-Din, Mangburni, was the eldest son of Sultan Muhammad, and was endowed with great heroism, valour and high talents and accomplishments.[7] In The Complete History, Ibn al-Athir described Jalal al-Din as follows:[41] ...Jalâl al-Dîn whom all the princes on earth held in awe and feared. At the end of the battle of the Indus, Genghis khan said the following about Jalal al-Din:[42][10][43][37] A father should only have such a son. Whether he escaped from the fiery battlefield and came to the brink of salvation from the whirlwind of destruction, great deeds and great revolts will still come from him! Though considered a successful warrior and a general, Jalal al-Din is considered a poor ruler and his loss of re-established empire to the Mongol is attributed to the poor rulership of him. Jalal al-Din had enmity with all of his neighbours which resulted in Jalal's calls to form alliance against the Mongol army of Chormaqan being dismissed by all other Muslim kingdoms. Though historians agree that Jalal al-Din inherited these enmities from his father and predecessros.[1][3] Ibn al-Athir described Jalal al-Din as follows in regard to his ruling:[44] Jalâl al-Dîn was a bad ruler who administered his realm abominably. Among the princes who were his neighbours he did not leave one without showing hostility to him and challenging him for his kingdom, acting as a bad neighbour. As an example of that, as soon as he appeared in Isfahan and gathered an army, he invaded Khuzistan and besieged Tustar, a possession of the caliph. He marched to Daquqa, which he sacked and where he killed many people. It too belonged to the caliph. Then he took Azerbayjan, which was held by Uzbek, and attacked the Georgians, whom he defeated and harassed. Later he made war on al-Ashraf, lord of Khilât, and then on ‘Alâ’ al-Dîn, ruler of Anatolia, and on the Ismâ‘îlîs, whose lands he ravaged and many of whom he killed. He imposed upon them an annual tribute in money and also on others. Every prince abandoned him and would not take his hand.
    1
  3903. 1
  3904. 1
  3905. 1
  3906. 1
  3907. 1
  3908. 1
  3909. 1
  3910. 1
  3911. 1
  3912. 1
  3913. 1
  3914. 1
  3915. 1
  3916. 1
  3917. 1
  3918. 1
  3919. 1
  3920. 1
  3921. 1
  3922. 1
  3923. 1
  3924. 1
  3925. 1
  3926. 1
  3927. 1
  3928. 1
  3929. 1
  3930. 1
  3931. 1
  3932. 1
  3933. 1
  3934. 1
  3935. 1
  3936. 1
  3937. 1
  3938.  @persianguy1524  The Ottomans never broke off from their Turkishness They were born as Turks They grew up and died The recruits also those who did not drop their languages Why do you not see Orestes, Onegesius, Aremmel, Scotta etc next to Attila? It is written that it is given to the Turks and raised. These men are more Turkic than you. Again, the method of mankurtization was famous in the pre-Islamic Turks. It can be called a different model of re-used mankurtization. He also defends if Plato, one of the great philosophers. Likewise, Nizamülmülk is the same. The Ottoman Devshirme System The greatest example of Cultural Imperialism is to excommunicate the Valide sultans from Turkishness. For such a thing to happen, it is necessary to go back to the ages before Christ. Mo-tu Yabgu proposes to the Chinese queen. Chinese İçing Hatun married father and two sons and three Göktürk kagan. If we think in terms of the Valide, the German kings should not have been German but French Napoleon should have been Italian. But today it can only be laughed at. The British, who do not even speak English, adopt the death of Arslan Heart (!) Richard. Apart from that, Valide sultans knew Turkish. There were even those who wrote Turkish poems. Hoca Sâdeddin Efendi: In the eyes of the enemy, he would be a brave Turkish soldier like Efrasyâp, the Turkish soldier whose victories were shadowed 1.Murad Han: I hope I will show him Turkish mastery when I arrive. . In fact, whether the Osmanoğulları came from Turks or Turks from Osmanoğulları, it cannot be distinguished. Our Ottoman Haned is not a custom-made dynasty that was invited from Europe or the land for a state. It is personally institutional and loyal. 2. Abdülhamit: I am Turkish, I will remain Turkish. 5.Mehmed Reşad: I am the Ottoman Sultan, the Caliph of Islam, but first of all, I am the Turkish Hakan. Barbaros Hayreddin Pasha: These Arabs do not know the art of war. They think that looting in the desert is the same as fighting as an army. While the Spanish infidel, who knows the art of war, has always been defeated by the Turkish levent, it is not known by what reason these Arab tribes will appear before the Turks and become miserable. Because in them, human life is very worthless. Instead of knowing their worship, they say 'everything is from God' and die stupidly. There are expressions praising Turkishness among Ottoman historians. For example, Aşıkpaşazâde, while describing Süleyman Pasha, says "The age of the Turks became a Turk". While Hodja Sadeddin describes the Ottoman conquests in his work, he praises the Turkish army with expressions such as "Turkish valiant", "Turkish soldiers who overshadowed their victories". Mehmed Neşrî, in his book, became angry when Murad I invited the Serbian King to the new war and expresses that the sultan was proud of Turkishness by saying "I hope I show him Turkish masculinity". In the work titled Gazavât-ı Sultan Murad, it is emphasized that "the war pioneer of the Turkish soldier, how the infidels who previously spoke forward against the Turks could not stand and fled". Tâcizâde Cafer Çelebi referred to the Ottoman soldiers in the period of Fatih as the "Muzaffer Turkish Army". Solakzade, one of the historians of the 17th century, positively refers to the Turkish name in its historical place and refers to Cem Sultan as "the son of the Turk who conquered Constantinople, the son of the Turkish sultan". Gelibolulu Mustafa Ali, one of the greatest historians of the 16th century, describes the Turkish tribes in the history of the world named "Künhü'l-Ahbâr" and mentions these as "elite nation, beautiful ummah". When Tahsin Pasha mentions the Söğüt Regiment in his memoirs, he mentions it as "the Karakeçili squadron, whose blood is circulating with the clean and blessed blood of the Turkish generation". Apart from these, such positive expressions can be found in the works of many Ottoman historians. Apart from salads, there is an emphasis on Turkishness in many of our poets. The Ottomans always accept as the successor of Oğuz Han. There is also evidence showing that there is a Turkish consciousness in the palace. Today we have many Uighur Turkish texts thought to have been written in the period of Fatih. In the field of miniature, it is obvious instead of the Uighurs. In addition, Bostancı aghas and kazask specialists, who could speak privately to the sultan, were made up of Turks. Again, 131 sheikhs served in Ottoman history from 1425 to 1922. 122 of them are Egyptian, Turkish. Reîsülküttâblar and marksmen may have more than 40 Turkish and more than 20. 54 of them may be Turkish and 27 of them may be Turkish. Again, more than 100 (some of them possible) of the most important positions are of Turkish origin. There is even the phenomenon of Turkishness in the recruited. Pargali Ibrahim Pasha told the envoy of Ferdinand, "How sharp and how far the Turks have penetrated their weapons, because many times on how many of you are." he said. The captains and levend in the Ottoman geography of Algeria were all Turks. Barbaros established a janissary system in Algeria. However, this was different from the one in Istanbul. Among the Ottoman rulers, Murat II is the greatest Turkist. His translation and copyright has been published in many books. He was Turkish scholar, poet, etc. Yazicioglu Ali Efendi's Tevarih-i Al-i Selcuk. U, Danişmendname of Molla Arif, Hüsrev and Şirin by Şeyhî and Kabusname of Mercimek Ahmet are among the important sources of the period. Murat II is an open supporter of Turkish. He found the Turkish of Kabusnâme's translation before Mercimek Ahmet badly. the annex was repeated to Ahmet. There is a calendar in 1297 in the manuscripts in Sulaymaniyah. This calendar is an English calendar presented to Murat II. This calendar was royalty in 843. In this calendar, the rulers of Chingiz lineage such as Chingiz, Ögedey, Küyük, Mengü and Hülegü were remembered with respect. Another aspect of this calendar is that it commemorates two rival principalities such as Karaman and Kadı Burhanettin with respect. Bedizzaman Mirza, the son of the ruler of Turkistan, Hüseyin Baykara, sat on the throne for a while after the death of his father, but when the Timurid dynasty was destroyed, he came to Istanbul via Iran and became the guest of Yavuz Sultan Selim. Yavuz gives great compliments to Bediuzzaman Mirza. Until he died in Istanbul from an epidemic in 1516, he was revered, and in a rumor, it is said that Yavuz Sultan Selim seated Bediuzzaman Mirza on the throne he had placed with him. During the reign of Yavuz Sultan Selim, an alliance was made between the Ottoman and Turkestan khanates against the Safavids, and even the ruler of Turkistan, Şeybani Han, was killed in the war with Shah Ismail. The Safavids dominated Turkistan for a while. Körkünçü Han, which was the Özbek Han, ended this domination. The first official correspondence between the Ottoman Empire and Turkistan coincides with this time. In this first official correspondence, Yavuz Sultan Selim informed the Çaldıran victory with a name to Körkünçü Han. The positive continues in the following periods of Ottoman-Turkistan. Sokullu Mehmet Pasha had considered the Don-Volga project to unite with Turkestan Turks, and the project failed when he appointed an incompetent man to head the project. But the relations are not cut in the continuation. During the reign of Abdulaziz, Yakup Han recognized the metbu and sent help. Prince Abdülkerim Efendi was also seated on the throne of Japan's History Turkistan. The Uyghur Turks rebelled against the Chinese with Abdülkerim Efendi. They had some success. However, the conditions were very unfavorable. Prince Abdülkerim Efendi was assassinated in New York. The Uighurs were very angry with this situation. In addition, when you look at İsmail İsmâil Hâmî Dânişmend's Annotated Ottoman history chronology, the majority of the Ottoman men are Turkish.Also, in the Book of Aşıkpaşazade, it does not emphasize that the Christian soldiers are your army, I guess you do not know the Sıpah, you do not know the Ottoman Army, the Suvari part Nerade, all the Turkish Type Infantry, even the sultan's guard. Sipahis are unique and Turkish. Even in the Histories of Western Universities, the Ottoman Empire is described as the imperialist state of the Turks. It is mentioned that the Ottomans made a Turkish race in the Balkans.
    1
  3939.  @persianguy1524  Those who founded and developed the Ottoman Empire had "Turkishness consciousness" and at the same time did not neglect the knowledge of "ummah". Ki question is "national" and the other "religious" identity. The two achieve perfection together. Famous Ottoman historian and Shaykh al-Islam Hodja Sadeddin Efendi uses expressions such as "Turkish heroes", "Turkish soldiers whose victories are shadowed" while describing the Ottoman conquests in his work titled "Tacü't Tevarih". On the other hand, Mustafa Ali of Gelibolulu, one of the most important historians of the 16th century, underlines his knowledge of "Turk" with the definition of "elite nation, beautiful ummah, Turkish nation" in the history of "Kühn-ul Ahbar". Solakzade Mehmet Hemdemi Efendi, one of the historians of the 17th century, mentions in his works "the son of the Turk who conquered Constantinople" Almost all palace historians attribute the Ottoman Dynasty to Oghuz Khan and Central Asia. They repeat it over and over again from the Ottomans, the Oghuz lineage and the Kayı Boyu. Fatih Sultan Mehmed, to his grandson from Cem Sultan "Oguz", II. He calls his grandson from Bayezid "Feared". Sultan II. The name of one of Abdülhamid's grandchildren is “Ertuğrul” (I think it was the poet Eşref, when they said “Sultan Abdülhamid became a grandson, they named him Ertuğrul”, he said, “When we say that the dynasty is over, are they starting again?” Malum: Osman Gazi The name of his father was “Ertuğrul”. When the Timur State claimed to be "Turkish", Sultan II. Murad feels the need to emphasize that the Ottoman Empire is also a "Turkish State" and puts Kayı Boyu's stamp on the coins and balls. Again, Sultan II. Turkish comes to the forefront during the Murad period, Yazıcızade Ali not only translates the "Selçukname" (Ibn Bibi) in which the Oghuzs and Turks are told into the Turkish of the time, but also enriches it with some additions and additions. In the period of Fatih, many religious, literary, moral, medical, political, dictionary and encyclopedic works are translated into Turkish. All official correspondence in the state is already in Turkish. Europeans are always the Ottoman "Turkey", the Sultan "Sultan of Turkey", in the Ottoman Empire "Turkey," he says, the Ottoman Empire in the map of Europe, "Turkish Empire" is shown as. So much so that the Europeans call the Muslim "turned Turkish". That is how Turkishness and Islam are identified. Although some of the grand viziers are "devshirme", the overwhelming majority of senior bureaucrats are "Turks". At the head of the administration is the "Turkish son Turkish" sultan. But the Ottoman State is never a "nation state". It was a multi-religious, multi-lingual, multiethnic formation. Therefore, top managers do not practice "Turkism", but they are never ashamed of their "Turkishness". As a matter of fact, the harsh response of Kanuni to the famous Grand Vizier Pargali Ibrahim Pasha who joked with Kanuni as "Big Turk" is famous: "Yes, I am Turk, do you have something to say?" You can imagine that Pargali went to the bottom of this answer. Hamish Scott (2015). The Oxford Handbook of Early Modern European History, 1350–1750: Volume II. p. 612. ISBN 9780191020001."The Ottoman Empire-also known in Europe as the Turkish Empire"
    1
  3940. 1
  3941. 1
  3942. 1
  3943. ⁠ Although the Turks often comprised the bulk of the Mongol army as well as the bulk of armies opposed to the Mongols, throughout the domains of the Mongol Empire there was a diffusion of military technology, which has already bee and also ethnic groups. In addition to the Mongols and Turks, other ethnicities served in the Mongol military machine and found themselves distant from home. May, T.M., 2012. The Mongol conquests in world history, London: Reaktion Books. p.222 The earliest reference to the Mongols classifies them as a Tang dynasty tribe of Shiwei during the eighth century. It was only after the fall of the Liao dynasty in 1125 that they became an important tribe on the Central Asian steppe, but tribal wars weakened their power over the ensuing century. During the thirteenth century, the term Mongol was used to refer to the Mongolic and Turkic tribes who fell under the control of Genghis Khan. The Mongols are primarily a shamanist society; their central deity is the sky god Tenger. Native Peoples of the World: An Encyclopedia of Groups, Cultures and Contemporary Issues By Steven L. Danver, p.225 When Temüjin was a boy, the center of the steppe world was the Orkhon Valley, the old imperial site of the Türks. The valley was dominated by the Kereit. To the west, on the upper Irtysh River, lay Naiman territory. The Kereit and Naiman, not the Mongols, were masters of the steppe. The Kereit and Naiman elites spoke Turkic and had partially converted to Christianity under the influence of the Nestorian Church. In an effort to out do each other, To'oril of the Kereit and Tayang Qan of the Naiman accumulated men, weapons, alliances, and prestige. Yesügei Ba'atur sided with the Kereit. Later Chinggis Khan would subdue the Kereit and the Naiman in the course of a protracted effort to defeat all challengers among the steppe peoples. The Horde How the Mongols Changed the World Marie Favereau, p.32-33
    1
  3944. 1
  3945. 1
  3946. 1
  3947. 1
  3948. 1
  3949. 1
  3950. 1
  3951. 1
  3952. 1
  3953. 1
  3954. 1
  3955. 1
  3956. 1
  3957.  @justsaying7565  Saladin was worthy of particular praise as an exceptional figure who had ‘cleansed the holy places of infidelity, who fought the Franks and abolished the trinity of God’. The sultan was described as being of the Turkish dynasty , although his name was given as ‘Salah al-Din al-Kurdi’. “The View from the East: From the Medieval Age to the Late Nineteenth Century.” The Life and Legend of the Sultan Saladin, by JONATHAN PHILLIPS, Yale University Press, NEW HAVEN; LONDON, 2019, pp. 329–344. under the Turkish dynasty , from the days ofSalah al-Din ibn Ayyub on. This is because the Turkish amirs under the Turkish dynasty [of the Ayyubids and Mamluks] were afraid that their ruler might proceed against the de- scendents they would leave behind “The Face of Medieval Jerusalem.” Jerusalem: The Holy City in the Eyes of Chroniclers, Visitors, Pilgrims, and Prophets from the Days of Abraham to the Beginnings of Modern Times, by F. E. Peters, Princeton University Press, PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY, 1985, pp. 379–426. It is rather jarring to hear Sanudo describe the eleventh-century Turks as ‘unskilled in war’ given that they had just conquered the bulk of the Near East,but nonetheless he is undoubtedly right in his claim that the Zangid/Ayyubid Turks in Syria built up their heavy cavalry in response to the Franks. The crusader states and their neighbours : a military history, 1099-1187 Author: Nicholas Morton Publisher: Oxford Oxford University Press 2020 Pp 229. Initiated by Pope Innocent III , the original intention of the crusade was to attack the Turkish Ayyubid dynasty in Egypt , but along the way financial and other considerations diverted the French and Venetian crusaders to Constantinople The Late Byzantine Army: Arms and Society, 1204-1453 Mark C. Bartusis University of Pennsylvania Press, 1992 pp.6
    1
  3958. 1
  3959. 1
  3960. 1
  3961. 1
  3962. 1
  3963. Ottoman legitimacy drew on Turco-Mongol and Islamic precedents. Fleischer sees the Ottoman Empire as a 'unique, if not aberrant, phe nomenon' in Islamic history due to its emphasis on natural justice and the central role of the Ottoman dynasty as rulers of a defined geographic sphere (Fleischer, 1986: 253). The sixteenth-century Ottoman theorists Ebu's-Su'ud and Mustafa Ali upheld broadly similar theses for the legiti macy of the Ottomans which included the manipulation of their lineage to indicate their descent from Oghuz, the eponym of the Ghuzz Turks, their inheritance of Muslim lands from the Seljuk Turks and their dedica tion to justice, understood as a religious, universal concept (Imber, 1997: 73-4; Fleischer, 1986: 282, 287-8). Although the Ottomans adopted a more obviously Islamic profile after their conquest of the Arab lands, including the holy cities of Mecca and Medina, in the early sixteenth century, a distinction remained between religion and the state/dynasty (din-ü-devlet) which was also apparent in the Ottomans' dual legal sys tem based on the Shari'a and 'state' kamun, despite the close partnership between the two. Secular attitudes derived from the Turco-Mongol heritage were also qualified by the tendency among Ottoman political theorists of dis cussing international relations using the medieval dar al-islam/dar al-harb formulation and its concomitant, jihad or ghaza. This reflected the ori gins of the Ottoman Empire as a Turkic warrior principality on the frontiers of Byzantium which led generations of Ottoman sultans to style themselves 'holy warriors' (ghazis) until the Empire's demise in the 1920s. Their conquest of the Balkans and Aegean peninsula was legitimised in terms of jihad against the infidel, and their conquest of Constantinople was celebrated as the culmination of the Islamic conquests which had begun in the seventh century. In much advice literature of the sev enteenth and eighteenth centuries, the need to continue the jihad and expand the Ottoman Muslim domain in order to restore the inner vital ity of the Empire is a recurrent trope alongside more practical suggestions for reform. International Society and the Middle East: English School Theory at the Regional Level (Palgrave Studies in International Relations) 2009th Edition by B. Buzan (Editor), A. Gonzalez-Pelaez (Editor) p.55
    1
  3964. 1
  3965. 1
  3966. 1
  3967. 1
  3968. 1
  3969. 1
  3970. 1
  3971. 1
  3972. 1
  3973. 1
  3974. 1
  3975. 1
  3976. 1
  3977. 1
  3978. 1
  3979. 1
  3980. 1
  3981. 1
  3982. 1
  3983. 1
  3984. 1
  3985. 1
  3986. 1
  3987. 1
  3988. 1
  3989. 1
  3990. 1
  3991. 1
  3992. 1
  3993. 1
  3994. 1
  3995. 1
  3996. 1
  3997. 1
  3998. 1
  3999. 1
  4000. 1
  4001.  @leonardoferrari4852  Ottoman military language was not Turkic, Janissaries didn’t speak Turkic🤣🤣🤣 Which parallel universe are you living? Learning Turkic was part of the Janissary education. Similarly, many Turkish-speaking Ottoman soldiers, most notably the Janissaries, were not Turks by birth but natives of the Balkans. Winter, M. (1998). Ottoman Egypt, 1525–1609. In M. Daly (Ed.), The Cambridge History of Egypt (The Cambridge History of Egypt, pp. 1-33). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. One specific aspect of the Ottoman army that developed in the era of imperial expansion, and that came to be seen as a source of structural weakness in the decline narrative, was the incorporation of mamluks. The practice of taking boys or young men as military slaves, or mamluks, was a widespread strategy for building armed forces in the region before Ottoman expansion, and it became a central component of the Empire's military structures in both Istanbul and the outer provinces. James Waterson (2007) provides an overview of Ottoman Mamluk policy beginning in the late fourteenth century with the recruitment of Christian boys taken prisoner during wars of expansion in the Caucuses. Some were directed into the Janissaries, an elite and highly unified force. Their training involved conversion to Islam and learning Turkish-thus contributing to the establishment of an Islamic and Turkish-speaking core of Ottoman culture and they were provided with generous salaries and pensions. The result was a new class of elite subjects culled from a Christian minority and devoted to the Ottoman sultan. As time went on, the Janissaries gained political power, which they used to oppose military reforms that might threaten their position: they remained a dominant force in the military until Sultan Mahmud II managed to put down a Janissary uprising (with enormous amounts of bloodshed) and abolish the corps in 1826. 2020. ROUTLEDGE HISTORY OF GLOBAL WAR AND SOCIETY. [S.l.]: ROUTLEDGE.
    1
  4002.  @leonardoferrari4852  The Safavids did not speak Turkic and purged the Turks away from the ruling class? You have to be blind and deaf to believe that 😅 The Safavids were literally a Turkic administration and they really attached great importance to Turkic language. Terms like “Turc Agemi” and “Lingua Turcica Agemica” are from the Safavid era. It was also known as Qizilbash rule in many primary sources. Georgians (Kizilbashoba), Ottomans, and even local Iranians have often called the Safavids the Qizilbash rule. We may distinguish two social layers within the Turkish element which has entered Persian. The first, the low layer, may already be represented in the above-mentioned change in linguistic structure. But as well as that, the names of types of food are frequently Turkish, e.g., dolma, "meat in grape-leaves,"17 an Osmanli word which is doc umented over a wide area, reaching from Scandinavia, the Balkans, and Hungary to Uzbekistan and Tajikistan in central Asia. As I have observed elsewhere: "Osmanlılar dünyayı kılıçla değil, tabahatla feth etmişlerdir," "The Osmanlis have conquered the world, not with the sword, but with their culinary art." The Mullā stories, 18 too, popular entertaining anecdotes, are of Osmanli origin. Nowadays they have reached the comic papers of China, in which the afandi (that is, Turkish efendi) plays an eminent role. The second, the high layer, has a totally different origin. We must consider the fact that, from about 977 until 1925, hence for about 1,000 years, Turkish (and Mongolian) dynasties reigned over Iran. The Turkish vocabulary in Persian belongs preponderantly to the fields of government ate, law, army, warfare, armaments, and booty. Turkish was the language of the soldiers and the court. While the court of Delhi, i.e., the Turkish court of India, spoke Persian, the official language of the Safavi court (six teenth century onward) was Azerbaijan Turkish, so that Kaempfer¹⁹ remarked in 1685 "ut pene nunc turpe sit in Persiâ viro alicujus nominis ignorare Turcicam . . . ita ab exteris diligitur quae in ipsâ patriâ sordet magnatibus," "that it is almost ugly in Persia for a man of any renown to ignore Turkish, and so that [the Persian language] is esteemed abroad which in its own country is despised by the noble men." Many aristocratic titles were Turkish, just as the English titles Hovannisian, R. and Sabagh, G., 1998. The Persian presence in the Islamic world. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, p.240. The state was known as the dawlat-i qizilbash , ‘the ordained rule of the redheads’, as mamlika (domain) and, like the ottoman empire, as ‘the pro tected domains (mamalik-i mahrusa)’. “The Safavids.” The History of Islamic Political Thought: From the Prophet to the Present, by ANTONY BLACK, NED - New edition, 2 ed., Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 2011, pp. 223–239. According to É. Á. Csató et al, A specific Turkic language was attested in Safavid Persia during the 16th and 17th centuries, a language that Europeans often called Persian Turkish ("Turc Agemi", "lingua turcica agemica"), which was a favourite language at the court and in the army because of the Turkic origins of the Safavid dynasty. The Iranians thought the Turks coarse and uncouth, lacking any appreciation for poetry and the other fine arts. The Turks, on the other hand, looked down on the Persians as effete and unable to pacify and protect their own country. This conflict is said by one recent commen- tator to have been a major cause for the collapse of the regime. The Safavid emperors were never able to integrate the two types into a coherent, unified governing system." Blake, S. (1991). Courtly and popular culture. In Shahjahanabad: The Sovereign City in Mughal India 1639–1739 (Cambridge South Asian Studies, pp. 122-160). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    1
  4003. 1
  4004. 1
  4005. 1
  4006. 1
  4007.  @jihangirastra3851  Once again the invasion came from central Asia; this time it was Tamerlane, a Barlas Turk, who set up a new empire with Samarqand as his capital. Tamerlane is perhaps the greatest conqueror Asia has ever produced. The name Tamerlane, by which he is known to Europe, is derived from his nickname Timur-i-Lang or c The Lame Timur', for he was wounded in the foot in a minor encounter in Afghanistan. He was born in 13 3 5, the son of a chief of a Turkish tribe. Elgood, C. (2010). The Empire of Tamerlane. In A Medical History of Persia and the Eastern Caliphate: From the Earliest Times Until the Year A.D. 1932 (Cambridge Library Collection - History of Medicine, pp. 324-347). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511710766.013 He was a Turk of the Barlas tribe; this tribe, like many others, boasted a Mongol name and ancestry, but for all prac- tical purposes it was Turkic. Turki was thus Timur’s mother tongue, although he may have known some Persian from the cultural milieu in which he lived; he almost certainly knew no Mongolian, though Mongol terminology had not quite disappeared from administrative documents and coins. Soucek, S. (2000). Timur and the Timurids. In A History of Inner Asia (pp. 123-143). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511991523.011 The Timurid dynasty was founded in 1370 by the Turkic warlord Temür, usually known in the west as Tamerlane (Temür the lame). Temür and his followers were Turks loyal to the Mongol tradition, but they were also Muslim and well acquainted with Perso-Islamic culture. Forbes Manz, B. (2018, April 26). Tamerlane and the Timurids. Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History. Tamerlane (Timur-i Lang, Timur the Lame) (1336–1405) Outstanding political and military tactician; rallied tribal support in the region east of the Ferghana Valley, and established a Turkic dynasty based on Samarkand 2010). Tamerlane. In The Oxford Dictionary of the Middle Ages. : Oxford University Press. Eastern Turkic Timurids and the Western Turkic Oghuz of the Ottoman Empire actually dated to the earliest days Schluessel, Eric T. 2016. The Muslim Emperor of China: Everyday Politics in Colonial Xinjiang, 1877-1933. Doctoral dissertation, Harvard University, Graduate School of Arts & Sciences. Though not Mongol himself, Timur himself had sought to enhance the legitimacy of his rule by assuming the mantle of the line of Chaghatai Khan, with whom he claimed kinship. He had adopted the title of Gurkan (son-in-law) in reference to his marriage to Tukul Khanum, whose father was directly related to Chaghatai Khan and additionally installed a puppet king from the Chaghatid clan on the throne. Quite appropriately therefore Babur, Humayun and Akbar saw themselves first and foremost as princes of the great house of Timur (1336 - 1405), who had conquered vast tracts of territory in Central Asia and even sacked Delhi in 1398. Additionally they traced their ancestry even further back to the Mongol warrior Chenggiz Khan (1167 - 1227), who had upon his death, divided his vast Mongol empire among his four sons, a crucial event later illustrated by Akbar's artists. Mughalistan (including the western Tarim Basin and Kashgar) and Transoxania were bestowed upon his second son Chaghatai Khan (d. 1242). When these two wings of dominion were split up late in the thirteenth century, Transoxania in the west became the scene of mass conversion to Islam and a great deal of intermarriage with Turkic tribes people before it eventually fell to Timur, a Barlas Turk. Timur's descendants had ruled Transoxania until they succumbed to the forces of the Shaibanid Turks in 1508- 9. The remaining descendants of the surviving Timurids - the Chaghataid Turks, still survived in certain parts of Central Asia ( especially Ferghana), nurturing a festering ego ever since their dynasty had fallen into near oblivion. Timurid central Asia and Mughal India : some correlations regarding urban design concepts and the typology of the Muslim house Thesis (M.S.)--Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Dept. of Architecture, 1995. "Belonging to a minor military family, and of Turkish origin, Timur was born in Transoxiana (present-day Uzbekistan) in the fourteenth century. He rose to prominence in the service of the local Mongol ruler, claimed to be descended from Chingiz-Khan, and defeated all competitors." Massoume Price (2005). Iran's Diverse Peoples: A Reference Sourcebook. ABC-CLIO. p. 56. The Columbia Encyclopedia, Sixth Edition, 2001–2005. "Tamerlane, c.1336–1405, Turkic conqueror, b. Kesh, near Samarkand. He is also called Timur Leng (Faisal R.). Gérard Chaliand, Nomadic Empires: From Mongolia to the Danube translated by A.M. Berrett, Transaction Publishers, 2004. translated by A.M. Berrett. Transaction Publishers, p.75. ISBN 0-7658-0204-X. Limited preview at Google Books. p. 75., ISBN 0-7658-0204-X, p.75., "Timur Leng (Tamerlane) Timur, known as the lame (1336–1405) was a Muslim Turk. He aspired to recreate the empire of his ancestors. He was a military genius who loved to play chess in his spare time to improve his military tactics and skill. And although he wielded absolute power, he never called himself more than an emir.", "Timur Leng (Tamerlane) Timur, known as the lame (1336–1405) was a Muslim Turk from the Ulus of Chagatai who saw himself as Genghis Khan's heir."
    1
  4008. 1
  4009. 1
  4010. 1
  4011. 1
  4012. 1
  4013. 1
  4014. 1
  4015. 1
  4016. 1
  4017. 1
  4018. 1
  4019. 1
  4020. 1
  4021. 1
  4022. 1
  4023. 1
  4024. 1
  4025.  @yaqubleis6311  As the matter of fact that your Indo-Elamite ancestors themselves actually referred Safavids as Qizilbash Turks The state was known as the dawlat-i qizilbash , ‘the ordained rule of the redheads’, as mamlika (domain) and, like the ottoman empire, as ‘the pro tected domains (mamalik-i mahrusa)’. “The Safavids.” The History of Islamic Political Thought: From the Prophet to the Present, by ANTONY BLACK, NED - New edition, 2 ed., Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 2011, pp. 223–239. The early Safavid state was often referred to by contemporary Iranian chroniclers as 'the Qizilbash kingdom', because of the dominance of the Qizilbash tribes and their chiefs. David BLOW. Shah Abbas: the Ruthless King who became an Iranian Legend. London: I.B. Tauris, 2009. xiv + 274 pp., ill., pbk. ISBN: 978-1-84511- 989-8. It was burdened with dangers and difficulties, but worst of all “ torn by Qizilbash faction ” ( as R. Savory puts it . ) As a matter of fact , one of the first things which ' Abbās did was to destroy the power of the Qizilbash , who considered themselves the lawful rulers of the state , 31 which they called in its early establishment , Dawlat - i Qizilbash (The Qizilbash State). The Islamic Quarterly. Islamic Cultural Centre. 1987. p. 91. This list of qualities reads like a catalogue of all that he found wanting in the Persians he met.29 His view was that Persia had no real nobility; by that he ruled out the Turkman military élite which had monopolized all the pro- vincial governments and most of the important offices since Safavid rule began at the beginning of the sixteenth century. He was contemptuous of their aristocratic pretensions; their coarse, ignorant behaviour confirmed their origins as mere soldiers of fortune and Turkish at that. Persians-real Persians who lived under that intolerable subjection, and could trace their descent back beyond the Turkman supremacy-he saw in a different light.30 This was not simply a reflection of della Valle's snobbish concern with pedigree; there was still a marked distinction between these different elements in Safavid society. Pietro della Valle: The Limits of Perception J. D. Gurney Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London Vol. 49, No. 1, In Honour of Ann K. S. Lambton (1986), pp. 103-116 (14 pages) Published By: Cambridge University Press
    1
  4026. 1
  4027. 1
  4028. 1
  4029. 1
  4030. 1
  4031. 1
  4032. 1
  4033. 1
  4034. 1
  4035. 1
  4036. 1
  4037. 1
  4038. 1
  4039. While its true that there was some controversy about the origin of the Huns, the consensus after recent decades is that they were Turks of Oghuric affiliation, mostly based on credible studies confirming that the vast majority of attested Hunnic names, as well as all Hunnic successor clans are of evident Oghur Turkic origin. All Hunnic tribes (entirely Oghur Turkic) : Akatziri, Onogurs, Utigurs, Sabirs, Bulgars, Saragurs, Kutrigurs, Barsils Recorded Hunnic names of Turkic origin : Aigan = moon prince; from Turkic aï & can Alp Ilutuer / Ilteber = heroic chieftain; from Turkic alp & iltäbär Althias = six; from Turkic Alti Akkagas = white rock; from Turkic ak & kayač Atakam = elder shaman; from Turkic ata & kam Balach = calf; from Turkic Malaq Berik = strong; from Turkic Berık Basik = governor; from Turkic Bârsiğ Bleda = wise; from Turkic Bildä Bochas = either gullet; from Turkic Boğuz; or bull, from Buqa Dengizich = ocean-like, heavenly; from Turkic teɲez & dêɲri; or, more simply, great lake Donat / Donatu = horse; from Turkic Yonat Edeco = good; from Turkic Ädgü Ellac = to rule; from Turkic el & lä Emmedzur = horse lord; from Turkic Ämäcur Eskam / Esqam = companion of the shaman; from Turkic Eŝkam Hereka / Kreka = pure princess; from Turkic Arïqan Ernakh / Hernac = small man, heroic man; from Turkic Ernäk Iliger = prince man; from Turkic ilig & är Karadach = black mountain; from Turkic Qaradağ Karaton = black cloak; from Turkic Qarâton Kursik = either noble; from Turkic Kürsiğ; or belt-bearer, from Qurŝiq Kutilzis = blessed herald; from Turkic kut & elči Mundzuk = bead; from Turkic Munčuq Oebarsius / Aybars = moon leopard, from Turkic Aïbârs; or dun leopard, from oy & bars Oldogan / Odolgan = either red falcon; from Turkic al & dogan; or chubby, from Tolgun Oktar / Uptar = brave; from Turkic Öctär Ruga / Rua = wise man; from Turkic Ögä Turgun = still/calm; from Turkic Turkun Uldin = six; from Turkic Alti Zolban = shepherd star; from Turkic Čolpan.
    1
  4040. 1
  4041. 1
  4042. 1
  4043. 1
  4044. 1
  4045. 1
  4046. 1
  4047. 1
  4048. 1
  4049. 1
  4050. 1
  4051. 1
  4052. Page -26- Teragay, the chief of the tribe of Berlas, is said to 'i have been a tnau of distinguished piety and liberality, I and he inherited an incalculable number of slieep and goata,^ cattle and servants. His wife, Tekina Kha- I toum, was virtuous and beautiful; and on the 8th ' of April, 1336, she gave birth to a son, at their encampment, near the verdant walls^ of the delicious town of Kesh. This child was the future aspirant for universal empire. Timour was of the race of Toorkish wanderers, and be was of noble lineage, amougst a people who thought much of their descent. His countrymen lived in tents, loved the wandering lives of warlike shepherds, better than the luxury and ease of cities; and, even in the countries which they had conquered, preferred an encampment in the open plains, to "a residence in the most splendid palaces. Page -194- ^ Timour was the son of Teragay Nevian. He gives the following account of his lineage, in his memoirs :—" My father told me that we were descendants from Abu-al-Atrak (father of the Turks) the son of Japhet. His fifth son, Aljeh Khan, had twin sons, Tatar and Mogul, who placed their feet on the paths of infidelity. Turaene Khan had a son Kabul, whose son, Munga Bahadur, was the father of Temugin, small estate, with not more than three or four mounted attendants. He lived iu a village, near this city of Kesh, for the men of this land prefer living in the villages, and in the plains, to living in cities. His son, also, had not more than four or five horses. I will now tell you, what was told to the ambassadors, as certain truth in this city, and in other parts. It is said that Timour, having four or five servants, went out one day to steal a sheep, and on another day a cow, by force, from the people of the country. When he had got them, be ate them with his followers ; and some because of the plunder, others because he was a brave and good hearted man, joined him, until he had a force of three hundred mounted followers. From that time be traversed the country, to rob and steal all he could lay hands on, for himself and bis companions, and he also frequented the roads, and plundered the merchants.' Narrative of the embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the court of Timour at Samarcand, A.D. 1403-6 by González de Clavijo, Ruy, d. 1412; Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir, 1830-1916 ed Page -130- On Saturday, the 12th of April, the Emperor of TrebizonJ sent for the ambassadorSj and when they ai-rivcd at his palace, they found him in a saloon, which was in an upper story ; and he received them very well. After they had spoken with him, they returned to their lodging. With the emperor was his son, who was about twenty-five years of age ; and the emperor was tall and handsome. The emperor and his son were dressed in imperial robes. They wore, on their heads, tall hats surmounted by golden cords, on the top of which were cranes' feathers; and the hats were bound with the skins of martens. They call the emperor Germanoli,' and his son Quelex -^ and they call the son emperor as well as the father, because it is the custom to call the eldest legitimate son emperor, although his father may be alive; and the Greek name for emperor, is Basilens. This emperor pays tribute to Timour Beg, and to other Turks, who are his neighbours. He is married to a relation of the Emperor of Constantinople, and his son is married to the daughter of a knight of Constantinople, and has two little daughters."
    1
  4053. 1
  4054. 1
  4055. 1
  4056. 1
  4057. 1
  4058. 1
  4059. 1
  4060. 1
  4061. 1
  4062. 1
  4063. 1
  4064. 1
  4065. 1
  4066. 1
  4067. 1
  4068. 1
  4069. 1
  4070. 1
  4071. 1
  4072. 1
  4073. 1
  4074. 1
  4075. 1
  4076. 1
  4077. 1
  4078. 1
  4079. 1
  4080. 1
  4081. 1
  4082. 1
  4083. 1
  4084. 1
  4085. 1
  4086. 1
  4087. 1
  4088. 1
  4089. 1
  4090. 1
  4091. 1
  4092. 1
  4093. 1
  4094. 1
  4095. 1
  4096. 1
  4097. 1
  4098. 1
  4099.  @Randomguy.01  Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    1
  4100. 1
  4101. 1
  4102. 1
  4103. 1
  4104. 1
  4105. 1
  4106. 1
  4107. 1
  4108. 1
  4109. 1
  4110. 1
  4111. 1
  4112. 1
  4113. 1
  4114. 1
  4115. 1
  4116. 1
  4117. 1
  4118. In the European cartography of the fifteenth to eighteenth centuries, "Grecia" included Dalmatia, Serbia, Bulgaria, the coastal area of Asia Minor, Albania, and the Aegean islands (Karathanasis 1991, 9). For the Western audience in Germany, Austria, and Hungary, "Greek" (Greek Orthodox) was synonymous with Orthodoxy (Stoianovich 1960, 290). Regardless of their ethnic origins, most Greek Orthodox Balkan merchants of the eighteenth century spoke Greek and often assumed Greek names; they were referred to as "Greeks" in the sense that they were of the "Greek" religion. During the eighteenth century, the ge- ographic dispersion and the urban nature of the Greek ethnie in the Balkan peninsula transformed the "Greeks" into a Balkan urban class (Svoronos 1981, 58). Hence, the "Greeks" were not only the ethnic Greeks but generally included all the Orthodox merchants and peddlers, many of whom were Grecophone or Hellenized Vlachs, Serbs, or Orthodox Albanians. Roudometof, V. (2001) Nationalism, globalization, and orthodoxy: The social origins of ethnic conflict in the Balkans. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press. p.54 Indeed “Greek” was an emic term in the Hellenistic period, referring generally to both the original Greeks and the Hellenized population. Greek resurrection beliefs and the success of Christianity (with preview) New York: Palgrave Macmillan , 2009 Dag Øistein Endsjø The Hellenized peoples of the eastern Roman (later Byzantine) Empire consistently referred to themselves as 'Roman' (Romaioi) because, even though they were culturally Greek, they considered themselves a part of the Roman Empire. Barnett, G. (2017) Emulating alexander: How alexander the great's legacy fuelled Rome's wars with Persia. Barnsley: Pen et Sword Military. "Like all citizens of the Byzantine Empire. the Greeks were called Romaei Romaioi (i.e. Romans, a hang-over from the days of the Eastern Roman Empire of the 4th to 7th centuries. which gradually became Hellenized and was called the Byzantine Empire, from Byzantium , the old name of the city that was later renamed Constantinople after the Emperor Constantine , who transferred the capital of the Roman Empire from Rome to Byzantium in 330 A.D. ) . Pappageotes, G.C. (1960) Modern Greek Reader Demotic = Anagnōstikon Dēmotikēs. New York. p.7 I use the term Hellenic in order to differentiate 19th and 20th century national identity in modern Greece from the earlier, not so clear, use of terms like Graikos, Romios and, sometimes, Ellinas, which were all more or less synonymous for the Greek-Orthodox Christians of the Ottoman heartland. Hereafter, I use the term Greek to allude to the ambiguour use of this word (esc) bir contemporani scholar who refer without proper discrimination , to the representatives of the larger Greek - Orthodox Ottoman community , mostly hellenized or Greek - speaking , who probably considered themselves not as Hellenes but simply as " Romaioi " and Christians . Historein: A review of the past and other stories (1999). Athens, Greece: Nefeli Publishers. p.69
    1
  4119. 1
  4120. 1
  4121. 1
  4122. 1
  4123. 1
  4124. 1
  4125. 1
  4126. 1
  4127. 1
  4128. 1
  4129. 1
  4130. 1
  4131. 1
  4132. 1
  4133. 1
  4134. 1
  4135. 1
  4136. 1
  4137. 1
  4138. 1
  4139. 1
  4140. 1
  4141. 1
  4142. 1
  4143. 1
  4144. 1
  4145. 1
  4146. 1
  4147. 1
  4148. 1
  4149. 1
  4150.  @larshofler8298  The European Huns, who originated from the Xiongnu Empire, are known to have spoken primarily a Turkic language, more specifically Oghuric Turkic. 12 However, this may be due to the heavy concentration of Turkic peoples in the areas that the Huns inhabited immediately before their major expansions into Europe and Central Asia. Chinese historical source, the Weilue (= Sanguozhi 30.863-4), confirms that the Dingling (an ancient Turkic people) were the main inhabitants of what is now the Kazakh steppes by the 3rd century ce. Kim, H. The Xiongnu. Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History. 2. Proto-Turkic: Its homeland and historical background The Turkic peoples are known to be traditionally nomadic or semi-nomadic pasto ralists, which can be confirmed by various written sources from at least the second half of the first millennium AD onwards (for example, a herding lifestyle including horse riding is reflected in Old Turkic runic texts, such as the 8th-century Kul Tigin inscription from the Orkhon river valley in Mongolia). For those Turkic speaking peoples that were described as agriculturalists rather than pastoralists in the past few centuries, such as the Chuvash in the Volga Basin, a relatively recent shift from nomadism to sedentarism has been attested.' The majority of traditional 1.Turkic societies practiced agriculture only as a secondary activity. Needless to say, one cannot automatically extrapolate such a situation to the Proto-Turkic period. However, one can provide some insights into the issue by integrating linguistic data with historical and archaeological evidence. To do so, it is first necessary to outline the contemporary views of the Proto-Turkic homeland and the probable historical affiliation of the Proto-Turkic speech community. It is generally agreed among historians and linguists that the starting point of the Turkic migrations was located in the eastern part of the Central Asian steppe (see, e.g., Golden 1992; Kljaštornyj & Sultanov 2009; Menges 1995:55). Turkologists use various definitions for describing the Proto-Turkic homeland, but most indicate more or less the same region. While Janhunen (1996: 26, 2015:293) locates the Proto-Turkic homeland fairly precisely in Eastern Mongolia, Róna-Tas (1998:88), in a rather general manner, places the last habitat of the Turkic speakers before the disintegration of the family "in West and Central Siberia and in the region south of it." The latter localization overlaps in large part with that proposed by Tenišev et al. (2006), who associate the Proto-Turkic urheimat with the vast area stretching from the Ordos Desert in Inner Mongolia to the foothills of the Sayan-Altai Mountains in Southern Siberia. Such a vague localization seems to be quite compatible with the association of at least late Proto-Turkic speakers with nomadic herders. From a historical linguistic viewpoint, the region under discussion appears to be the most probable habitat for a language that is assumed to have been in contact with Old Chinese, Old East Iranian and possibly Tocharian (and, according to some scholars (see Dybo 2007), at the same time reaching the languages far to the north-west, such as Proto-Yeniseian, Proto-Samoyedic and Proto-Ugric). An attempt at verifying the homeland by examining archaeological and paleobotanical evidence, as well as the Proto-Turkic roots referring to natural environment, has also been made (Tenišev et al. 2006). A few noteworthy proposals on the depth of Proto-Turkic, i.e., the time of its primal split into the Bulgar and Common Turkic branches, vary from the 5th century BC (Róna-Tas 1998, based on contact linguistics) to the period between 120 BC and the beginning of the first millennium AD (Mudrak 2009, based on glottochronological analysis of Turkic morphology and historical phonology) to the period between the 1st century BC and the 1st century AD (Dybo 2007, based on contact linguistics and lexicostatistics). The proposals regarding the Proto-Turkic homeland can be seen in the context of the possible Proto-Turkic affiliation with the Xiongnu, a nomadic group that lived north and northwest of China in the first centuries before and after the common era. Several dozen words used by the Xiongnu were recorded in Old Chinese texts such as Shiji (or the Records of the Grand Historian) and the Book of Han, and based on these few words, contemporary scholars have speculated on what language the Xiongnu may have spoken. Various hypotheses were put forward during the 20th century, yet the assumption that the Xiongnu, or at least some of them, were affili ated with Turkic-speaking groups has gained the widest acceptance among scholars (Ramstedt 1922; Basin 1948; Gabain 1949; Šervašidze 1986). This affiliation is based on direct linguistic evidence, i.e., comparing the Xiongnu words in Old Chinese texts with Proto-Turkic, supplemented by historical data that connects the Xiongnu and the subsequent Turkic peoples. Recently, the most reliable Xiongnu words that are comparable with reconstructed Proto-Turkic stems have been outlined by Dybo (2007). Janhunen (2015) also recognizes this affiliation. In short, although we can never exclude that the Xiongnu were a multi-ethnic confederation, it is very likely that their core was Turkic-speaking.2 Different historical and archaeological sources give clues about the subsistence patterns of the Xiongnu. Old Chinese histories (including Shiji) emphasize that the Xiongnu were nomadic pastoralists that bred different kinds of domestic ungulates, namely horses, cattle, sheep and camels (Watson 1961). On the other hand, there are multiple indications in Chinese chronicles (including Shiji, Hou Hanshu (or the Book of the Later Han) and notes on the Han annals by Yen Shi-ku) that the Xiongnu were familiar with agriculture, including millet farming (Bičurin 1950; Davydova & Šilov 1953; Davydova 1985). The written sources, however, do not indicate clearly whether it was the Xiongnu themselves or their Chinese captives who were involved in agricultural activities. From an archaeological perspective, although there is about 1000 years of nomadic life in Mongolia beforehand, the Xiongnu period is the first time we have any evidence of agriculture in the region. Agricultural tools and millet grains dating to this period have been found, as well as some isotopic evidence for millet consumption (William Taylor, p.c., Jena, May 2017). It is commonly agreed that the Xiongnu economy was based on pastoralism and had an agricultural component. However, the question of how important the latter was remains open (see Wright et al. 2009; Kradin & Kang 2011; Machicek 2011; Spengler et al. 2016 for further discussion). Given all these observations, it is interesting to examine whether historical linguistic analysis of Turkic subsistence terms can support the association of Proto-Turkic with the Xiongnu. 2. Dybo (2007) shows that the Turkic affiliation is valid, first of all, for the late Xiongnu, while some early "Xiongnu" words may have belonged to an Eastern Iranian (Khotan Saka?) language. There is also a hypothesis by Pulleyblank (1962), which was supported by Vovin (2000, 2002), that the Xiongnu were a Yeniseian-speaking people. An agnostic view of the linguistic affiliation of the Xiongnu is presented in Doerfer (1973). 3. Pastoralist vocabulary in Proto-Turkic Below I list some of the most relevant Turkic pastoralist terms. To give a more de tailed picture, I distinguish between Proto-Turkic and Common Turkic levels. The former label is used when a root occurs in both major subdivisions of the family: the "Standard" Turkic languages, like Turkish, Uyghur, Kazakh etc., and the very specific Bulgar branch, which is represented by its only living language, Chuvash, as well as rather poor lexical data from the extinct Bulgar dialects preserved mainly as loanwords in Hungarian. The label "Common Turkic" means that the word is not attested in Bulgar and hence should be technically attributed to the time after the split of Proto-Turkic. However, due to scarcity of evidence from the Bulgar branch, it is common practice in the field to equate such roots with the Proto-Turkic ones unless a source of borrowing into Turkic has been established. Robbeets, M. and Savelyev, A., n.d. Language Dispersal Beyond Farming. pp.136,137, 138.
    1
  4151.  @larshofler8298  Even Wikipedia says they were MOST LIKELY TURKIC ORIGIN The link established by the original Weishu between the Hephtalites and the Gaoju may mean that the Hephtalites were a Turkish tribe and , more precisely , an Oghuric one , as the Gaoju are regarded as inheritors of the old Tiele confederation supposed to be the origin of the various Oghuric tribes . DE LA VAISSIÈRE, ÉTIENNE. “Is There a ‘Nationality of the Hephtalites’?” Bulletin of the Asia Institute, vol. 17, 2003, pp. 119–32. Other scholars such as de la Vaissière, based on a recent reappraisal of the Chinese sources, suggest that the Hephthalites were initially of Turkic origin, and later adopted the Bactrian language, first for administrative purposes, and possibly later as a native language; according to Rezakhani (2017), this thesis is seemingly the "most prominent at present".[59][60][61] Meanwhile, regarding the origin of the Hephthalites, the recent most dominant opinion holds that they were Turks. Lang, T., n.d. Artifact, text, context. p.196. More recently, it has been argued on the basis of Chinese sources that the Hephthalites were of Turkic origins and later adopted the Bactrian language after settling in Ṭukhāristān. Haug, R., n.d. The eastern frontier. Rezakhani, Khodadad (2017). ReOrienting the Sasanians: East Iran in Late Antiquity. Edinburgh University Press. p. 135. ISBN 9781474400305. The suggestion that the Hephthalites were originally of Turkic origin and only later adopted Bactrian as their administrative, and possibly native, language (de la Vaissière 2007: 122) seems to be most prominent at present. HLA VAISSIÈRE, ÉTIENNE. “Is There a ‘Nationality of the Hephtalites’?” Bulletin of the Asia Institute, vol. 17, 2003, pp. 119–132. Weishu, vol. 103 txt: "高車,[...] 其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也", tr: "The Gaoju, [...] their language and the Xiongnu's are similar though differ a little; or to say it differently, they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu" de la Vaissière proposes underlying Turkic Yeti-Al, later translated to Iranian Haft-Al ^ de la Vaissière also cited Sims-Williams, who noted that the initial η- ē of the Bactrian form ηβοδαλο Ēbodālo precluded etymology based on Iranian haft and consequently hypothetical underlying Turkic yeti "seven" ^ Similar crowns are known in other seals such as the seal of "Kedīr, the hazāruxt" ("Kedir the Chiliarch"), dated by Sims-Williams to the last quarter of the 5th century CE from the paleography of the inscription.[29] Reference for the exact datation: Sundermann, Hintze & de Blois (2009), p. 218, note 14 [d] La Vaissière (2012: 144–150) pointed out that "[a] recently published seal gives the title of a fifth-century lord of Samarkand as 'king of the Oglar Huns.'" (βαγο ογλαρ(γ)ο – υονανο).[69][70] See the seal and this reading of the inscription in Hans Bakker (2020: 13, note 17), referencing from Sim-Williams (2011: 72-74).[71] "Oglar" is thought to derive from the Turk oǧul-lar > oǧlar "sons; princes" plus an Iranian adjective suffix -g.[72]Alternatively, and less likely, "Oglarg" could correspond to "Walkon", and thus the Alchon Huns, although the seal is closer to Kidarites coin types.[72] Another seal found in the Kashmir reads "ολαρ(γ)ο" (seal AA2.3).[71] The Kashmir seal was published by Grenet, Ur-Rahman, and Sims-Williams (2006:125-127) who compared ολαργο Ularg on the seal to the ethnonym οιλαργανο "people of Wilarg" attested in a Bactrian document written in 629 CE.[73] The style of the sealings is related to the Kidarites, and the title "Kushanshah" is known to have disappeared with the Kidarites.[74]
    1
  4152. 1
  4153. 1
  4154. 1
  4155. 1
  4156. 1
  4157. 1
  4158. 1
  4159. 1
  4160. 1
  4161. 1
  4162. 1
  4163. 1
  4164. 1
  4165. 1
  4166. 1
  4167. 1
  4168. 1
  4169. 1
  4170. 1
  4171. 1
  4172. 1
  4173. 1
  4174. The Byzantine ruling elite faced the outside world and its unending dangers with a strategic advantage that was neither diplomatic nor military but instead psychological: the powerful moral reassurance of a triple identity that was more intensely Christian than most modern minds can easily imagine, and specifically Chalcedonian in doctrine: Hellenic in its culture, joyously possessing pagan Homer, agnostic Thucydides, and ir reverent poets-though Hellene was a word long avoided, for it meant pagan; and proudly Roman as the Romaioi, the living Romans, not without justification for Roman institutions long endured, at least symbolically. But until the Muslim conquest took away the Levant and Egypt from the empire, this triple identity was also a source of local disaffection from the ruling Constantinopolitan elite, for of the three only the Roman identity was universally accepted. To begin with, the speakers of Western Aramaic and Coptic, who accounted for most of the population of Syria and Egypt, including the Jews in their land and beyond it, did not partake in the Hellenic cul ture-except for their own secular elites, which were organically part of the Byzantine regime and were indeed often attacked by nativists as "Hellenizers." For the rest, the masses either did not know that Homer ever lived, or were easily led by unlettered fanatical priests to vehe mently hate what they were too ignorant to enjoy. Moreover, the zone that rejected Hellenism, as it had rejected the Roman habit of bathing as too sensual, also rejected the excessively intel lectual Chalcedonian definition of the dual nature of Christ, both human and divine, insisting on the more purely monotheistic conception of the single, divine nature of Christ. Luttwak, E., 2011. Grand strategy of the byzantine empire. Cambridge: Belknap Harvard, p.410 In about 1440 John Argyropoulos wrote of the struggle for the freedom of ' Hellas ' in a letter addressed to John VIII as 'Emperor of Hellas'. We have come a long way from the days when the ambassador Liudprand of Cremona was thought unfit to be received at the Court because his credentials were addressed to the 'Emperor of the Greeks'. But 'Graeci' was never an acceptable term. George Scholarius, the future Patriarch Gennadius, who was to be the link between the old Byzantine world and the world of the Turcocratia, often uses 'Hellene' to mean anyone of Greek blood. But he had doubts about its propriety; he still retained the older view. When he was asked his specific opinion about his race, he wrote in reply: "Though I am a Hellene by birth, yet I would never say that I was a Hellene. For I do not believe as the Hellenes believed. I should like to take my name from my faith and, if anyone asked me what I am, to reply "a Christian". Though my father dwelt in Thessaly,' he adds, 'I do not call myself a Thessalian, but a Byzantine. For I am of Byzantium.' It is to be remarked that though he repudiates the name of Hellene he calls the Imperial City not New Rome or Constantinople, but by its old Hellenic name. Runciman, S. (1970). IMPERIAL DECLINE AND HELLENIC REVIVAL. In The Last Byzantine Renaissance (The Wiles Lectures, pp. 1-23). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. In contradistinction to a Julian, an Alexander Severus, a Marcus Aurelius and even a Hadrian, who felt themselves more Greek than Latin, Justinian wished to be a Latin Roman Emperor. He was confirmed in these feelings by his horror of Hellen ism. A Roman Emperor, Justinian was also a Christian Emperor. He considered himself the pillar of the Christian orthodox faith. The Hellenic spirit is profoundly pagan and Justinian abominated it. For him, as for his contem poraries and successors, Hellene was synonymous with pagan and to call anyone by this term was to insult him. The Greek peoples themselves assumed the name Pauaio (Romans). Even to-day Romios is still used by the common people. Hellene is an artificial term revived in the nineteenth century. The capital of the Empire is called Roum by the Arab and Turkish peoples of Asia. Lot, F., 2013. End of the Ancient World. Routledge. Many diverse peoples and languages coexisted within the Byzantine empire (Laiou and Maguire (eds.) 1992), and although Greek was the language of government and high culture and the terms 'Hellene' and even 'Greek' were sometimes applied to themselves by educated members of the elite in Constantinople from the Comnenian period onwards (Stouraitis 2014), Byzantium was not a Greek empire and Greek was never the only language spoken. Nevertheless the Byzantines' sense of themselves rested on a shared mythology of universalism and superiority. Linehan, P., Nelson, J. and Costambeys, M., n.d. The medieval world. Characteristics of the Byzantine Empire After its capital was established in the east, the empire became, in scholarly parlance, the Eastern Roman Empire. Furthermore, because Constantine and all of his successors (except Julian the Apostate, 361 63) were Christians, the empire from here on can also be called the Christian Roman Empire. As a consequence of these two changes the Roman Empire had become the Byzantine. However, though used by scholars, none of these three names was used at the time. Though the empire had its center in a Greek cultural and linguistic area, as a result of which there followed a gradual hellenization of its institutions and culture, the emperors recognized no change. The empire remained the Roman Empire and the citizens (even though Greeks came to domi nate it) still called themselves Romans. The term Hellene (Greek) connoted a pagan. The term Byzantine was an invention of Renais sance scholars after the fall of the Byzantine Empire and was never used by its contemporaries. By the middle of the seventh century Greek had become the official language of all spheres of government and the army; nevertheless the empire remained "Roman" and despite divisions of its territory at times it was always seen as a single unit. Essentially the Byzantine Empire was a combination of three major cultural components: (1) Roman in political concepts, administration. law, and military organization. (2) Greek in language and culture, and (3) Christian in religion. Fine, J., 1991. The early medieval Balkans. Ann Arbor: The University of Michigan Press, p.16.
    1
  4175. 1
  4176. 1
  4177. 1
  4178. 1
  4179. 1
  4180. 1
  4181. 1
  4182. 1
  4183. 1
  4184. 1
  4185. 1
  4186. 1
  4187. 1
  4188. 1
  4189. 1
  4190.  @jihangirastra3851  Once again the invasion came from central Asia; this time it was Tamerlane, a Barlas Turk, who set up a new empire with Samarqand as his capital. Tamerlane is perhaps the greatest conqueror Asia has ever produced. The name Tamerlane, by which he is known to Europe, is derived from his nickname Timur-i-Lang or c The Lame Timur', for he was wounded in the foot in a minor encounter in Afghanistan. He was born in 13 3 5, the son of a chief of a Turkish tribe. Elgood, C. (2010). The Empire of Tamerlane. In A Medical History of Persia and the Eastern Caliphate: From the Earliest Times Until the Year A.D. 1932 (Cambridge Library Collection - History of Medicine, pp. 324-347). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511710766.013 He was a Turk of the Barlas tribe; this tribe, like many others, boasted a Mongol name and ancestry, but for all prac- tical purposes it was Turkic. Turki was thus Timur’s mother tongue, although he may have known some Persian from the cultural milieu in which he lived; he almost certainly knew no Mongolian, though Mongol terminology had not quite disappeared from administrative documents and coins. Soucek, S. (2000). Timur and the Timurids. In A History of Inner Asia (pp. 123-143). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9780511991523.011 The Timurid dynasty was founded in 1370 by the Turkic warlord Temür, usually known in the west as Tamerlane (Temür the lame). Temür and his followers were Turks loyal to the Mongol tradition, but they were also Muslim and well acquainted with Perso-Islamic culture. Forbes Manz, B. (2018, April 26). Tamerlane and the Timurids. Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History. Tamerlane (Timur-i Lang, Timur the Lame) (1336–1405) Outstanding political and military tactician; rallied tribal support in the region east of the Ferghana Valley, and established a Turkic dynasty based on Samarkand 2010). Tamerlane. In The Oxford Dictionary of the Middle Ages. : Oxford University Press. Eastern Turkic Timurids and the Western Turkic Oghuz of the Ottoman Empire actually dated to the earliest days Schluessel, Eric T. 2016. The Muslim Emperor of China: Everyday Politics in Colonial Xinjiang, 1877-1933. Doctoral dissertation, Harvard University, Graduate School of Arts & Sciences. Though not Mongol himself, Timur himself had sought to enhance the legitimacy of his rule by assuming the mantle of the line of Chaghatai Khan, with whom he claimed kinship. He had adopted the title of Gurkan (son-in-law) in reference to his marriage to Tukul Khanum, whose father was directly related to Chaghatai Khan and additionally installed a puppet king from the Chaghatid clan on the throne. Quite appropriately therefore Babur, Humayun and Akbar saw themselves first and foremost as princes of the great house of Timur (1336 - 1405), who had conquered vast tracts of territory in Central Asia and even sacked Delhi in 1398. Additionally they traced their ancestry even further back to the Mongol warrior Chenggiz Khan (1167 - 1227), who had upon his death, divided his vast Mongol empire among his four sons, a crucial event later illustrated by Akbar's artists. Mughalistan (including the western Tarim Basin and Kashgar) and Transoxania were bestowed upon his second son Chaghatai Khan (d. 1242). When these two wings of dominion were split up late in the thirteenth century, Transoxania in the west became the scene of mass conversion to Islam and a great deal of intermarriage with Turkic tribes people before it eventually fell to Timur, a Barlas Turk. Timur's descendants had ruled Transoxania until they succumbed to the forces of the Shaibanid Turks in 1508- 9. The remaining descendants of the surviving Timurids - the Chaghataid Turks, still survived in certain parts of Central Asia ( especially Ferghana), nurturing a festering ego ever since their dynasty had fallen into near oblivion. Timurid central Asia and Mughal India : some correlations regarding urban design concepts and the typology of the Muslim house Thesis (M.S.)--Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Dept. of Architecture, 1995. "Belonging to a minor military family, and of Turkish origin, Timur was born in Transoxiana (present-day Uzbekistan) in the fourteenth century. He rose to prominence in the service of the local Mongol ruler, claimed to be descended from Chingiz-Khan, and defeated all competitors." Massoume Price (2005). Iran's Diverse Peoples: A Reference Sourcebook. ABC-CLIO. p. 56. The Columbia Encyclopedia, Sixth Edition, 2001–2005. "Tamerlane, c.1336–1405, Turkic conqueror, b. Kesh, near Samarkand. He is also called Timur Leng (Faisal R.). Gérard Chaliand, Nomadic Empires: From Mongolia to the Danube translated by A.M. Berrett, Transaction Publishers, 2004. translated by A.M. Berrett. Transaction Publishers, p.75. ISBN 0-7658-0204-X. Limited preview at Google Books. p. 75., ISBN 0-7658-0204-X, p.75., "Timur Leng (Tamerlane) Timur, known as the lame (1336–1405) was a Muslim Turk. He aspired to recreate the empire of his ancestors. He was a military genius who loved to play chess in his spare time to improve his military tactics and skill. And although he wielded absolute power, he never called himself more than an emir.", "Timur Leng (Tamerlane) Timur, known as the lame (1336–1405) was a Muslim Turk from the Ulus of Chagatai who saw himself as Genghis Khan's heir."
    1
  4191. 1
  4192. 1
  4193. 1
  4194. 1
  4195. 1
  4196. 1
  4197. 1
  4198. 1
  4199. 1
  4200. 1
  4201. The Huns were a confederation of Eurasian tribes, especially Turkic ones, from the Steppes of Central Asia. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Hunnic_Empire Even the language spoken by the Huns is in dispute, though most experts believe they were of Turkish speech. https://www.britannica.com/place/the-Steppe/New-barbarian-incursions Azerbaijan open to raids by Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/commonwealth-independent-states-and-baltic-nations/cis-and-baltic-political-geography-6#HISTORY The Huns have often been considered a Turkic people, and sometimes associated with the Xiongnu. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Turkic_migration#Origin_theories The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people, driven westward during the Han dynasty in China (206 bc–ad 220), created a nomadic empire in central Asia that extended into Europe, beginning about ad 370. It reached almost to Rome under the leadership of Attila (r.433?–453) and declined after his death. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/chinese-political-geography/mongolia#HISTORY They are thought to be a Turkic people descended from the Xiongnu tribes, who first appeared as a tribal confederation on the northern frontier of China in the late third century BC. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/hunnic-empire Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/asia/iranian-political-geography/azerbaijan-iran Originally nomadic peoples from the steppes of Central Asia, Turkish tribes began moving west toward Europe around the first century a.d. In the middle of the 400s, the first group, known as the Huns, reached western Europe. https://www.encyclopedia.com/social-sciences/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/turkish-americans Shih Le was a Chieh, a Hsiung-nu tribe which seems to have spoken a Turkic language. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/shih-le In 104, 102, and 42 b.c.e. Chinese armies defeated the Turkic nomad Xiongnu alongside captive Roman soldiers in the former Greek kingdom of Sogdiana. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/dictionaries-thesauruses-pictures-and-press-releases/globalization-asia Khazars are also called Turks and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/asia-and-africa/central-asian-history/khazars https://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/khazars In the opinion of other scholars it was earlier Turkic-language groups that took part in the formation of the Karachay ethnic group: Hunns, Bulgars, and Khazars. who were living in the northern Caucasus in the ninth to twelfth centuries. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/africa/swaziland-political-geography/karachays https://www.everyculture.com/Russia-Eurasia-China/Karachays-History-and-Cultural-Relations.html Huns known as the. Turks. http://crossasia-repository.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/3333/1/Modi_History%20of%20the%20Huns.pdf The Huns, a Turkic-speaking people https://www.nationsencyclopedia.com/Asia-and-Oceania/Mongolia-HISTORY.html
    1
  4202. 1
  4203. 1
  4204. 1
  4205. 1
  4206. 1
  4207. 1
  4208. 1
  4209. 1
  4210. 1
  4211. 1
  4212. 1
  4213. 1
  4214. 1
  4215. 1
  4216. 1
  4217. 1
  4218. 1
  4219. 1
  4220. 1
  4221. 1
  4222. 1
  4223. 1
  4224. 1
  4225. 1
  4226. 1
  4227. 1
  4228. 1
  4229. 1
  4230. 1
  4231. 1
  4232. 1
  4233. 1
  4234. 1
  4235. 1
  4236. 1
  4237. 1
  4238. 1
  4239. 1
  4240. 1
  4241. 1
  4242. 1
  4243. 1
  4244. 1
  4245. 1
  4246. 1
  4247. 1
  4248. 1
  4249. 1
  4250. 1
  4251. 1
  4252. 1
  4253. 1
  4254. 1
  4255. 1
  4256. 1
  4257. 1
  4258. 1
  4259. 1
  4260. 1
  4261. 1
  4262. 1
  4263. 1
  4264. 1
  4265. 1
  4266. 1
  4267. 1
  4268. 1
  4269. 1
  4270. 1
  4271.  @xshandy5812  Hunnic language • • • • Hunnic language Infobox Language name=Hunnic familycolor=Altaic region=from China into Europe extinct=probably shortly after 453 CE fam1=Altaic fam2=Turkic fam3=Oghur The Hunnic language is an extinct language of theHuns. The records for this language are sparse. Classification Hunnic has been considered as related to the extinctBulgar and to present-day Chuvash in various schemesof genetic relationship. Today these languages areclassified, alongside with Khazar and Turkic Avar, asmembers of the Oghuric branch of the Turkic languagefamily. The suggestion that Hunnic was a Turkic languagearises from the identification of Hunnic names and otherHunnic lexical items as Turkic, some attested in thesurviving literary records, [Notably as documented in theworks of Maenchen-Helfen (1973), Pritsak (1982), Kemal (2002).] some recorded on artifacts recovered byarchaeologists. [The decipherment of the inscription onthe Khan Diggiz plate by Mukhamadiev (1995) revealsthe language to be West Hunnic.] The conclusion that Hunnic belongs to the Oghuricbranch of Turkic arises from the reasoning that theknown vocabulary shows the language to belong to the"r-" and "l-"type, as summarized by Johanson: "It isassumed that the Huns also were speakers of an "r-" and "l-"type Turkic language and that their migrationwas responsible for the appearance of this language inthe West." The "r-" and "l-" type language ("Lir"-Turkic) is nowdocumented only by Chuvash, the only subsistingmember of the Oghuric branch of Turkic. The rest of theTurkic languages (Common Turkic) are of the "z-" and"š-" type (also referred to as "Shaz"-Turkic). [Johanson(1998); cf. Johanson (2000, 2007) and the articlespertaining to the subject in Johanson & Csató (ed., 1998).]
    1
  4272. 1
  4273. 1
  4274. 1
  4275. 1
  4276. 1
  4277. 1
  4278. 1
  4279. 1
  4280. 1
  4281. 1
  4282. 1
  4283. 1
  4284. 1
  4285. 1
  4286. 1
  4287.  @user-Prometheus  Cypriot Greek has often been referred to as a dialect of Greek (Contossopoulos, 2000); a variety that is linguistically proximal to Standard Modern Greek (Grohmann and Kambanaros, 2016 Grohmann et al. 2016), which is the official language in the environment our participants acquire language. Although the official language in education and other formal settings is indeed Standard Modern Greek, research has shown the boundaries between the two varieties, Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek, and their distribution across different registers is not straightforward (Grohmann and Leivada, 2012, Tsiplakou et al. 2016). At times mixing is attested without code-switching being in place, while no official characterization has been provided for any of these terms in this specific context. The question arising in this context is whether the attested variants emerging in mixed speech repertoires are functionally equivalent for an individual speaker. The concept of "competing grammars goes back to Krich 11989, 1991), who proposed that speakers project multiple grammars to deal with ambiguous input This concept has been explicitly connected to the relation between Standard and Cypriot Greek (Papadopo et al. 2014; plaka 2014; Grohman et al 2017) The two varieties have differences in all levels of linguistic analysis and often monolingual speakers of Standard Modern Greek judge Cypriot Greek as unintelligible. At the same time, Greek Cypriot speakers do not always provide reliable judgments of their own speech since these are often clouded by sociolinguistic attitudes toward using the non-standard variety. Cypriot Greek lacks official codification and its status as a different language/variety is often denied by Greek Cypriots who may downplay the differences between Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek and describe the latter as just an accent (Arvaniti, 2010). As the discussion of the different variants will make clear in the next section, the two varieties have differences across levels of linguistic analysis and these differences vastly exceed the sphere of phonetics or phonology. All speakers of Cypriot Greek have exposure to Standard Modern Greek through education and other mediums and in this way, they are competent to different degrees in both varieties. We employ the term 'bilectal' (Rowe and Grohmann, 2013, 2014) to refer to the participants of this study, although it is not entirely clear that the varieties they are exposed to are Standard Modern Greek and Cypriot Greek or that they are only two varieties, under the assumption that a continuum is in place. For instance, the term 'Cypriot Standard Greek' (Arvaniti, 2010) has been proposed to refer to an emerging variety that may count as the standard in the context of Cyprus. This would be a sociolinguistically 'high' variety (Ferguson, 1959) that is used in formal settings, although its degree of proximity with Standard Modern Greek is difficult to determine with precision because great fluidity is attested across different settings and geographical areas. At the school environment, for example, one notices the existence of three different varieties: Cypriot Greek, as the home variety that is used when students interact with each other, Standard Modern Greek, as the language of the teaching material, and another standard-like variety that incorporates elements from both varieties, and is present in the repertoire of both the students and the instructors (Sophocleous and Wilks. 2010; Hadjioannou et al., 2011; Leivada et al.. 2017).
    1
  4288. 1
  4289. 1
  4290. 1
  4291. 1
  4292. 1
  4293. 1
  4294. 1
  4295. 1
  4296. 1
  4297. 1
  4298. 1
  4299. 1
  4300. 1
  4301. 1
  4302. 1
  4303. 1
  4304. 1
  4305. 1
  4306. 1
  4307. 1
  4308. 1
  4309. 1
  4310.  @berserk9085  When Temüjin was a boy, the center of the steppe world was the Orkhon Valley, the old imperial site of the Türks. The valley was dominated by the Kereit. To the west, on the upper Irtysh River, lay Naiman territory. The Kereit and Naiman, not the Mongols, were masters of the steppe. The Kereit and Naiman elites spoke Turkic and had partially converted to Christianity under the influence of the Nestorian Church. In an effort to out do each other, To'oril of the Kereit and Tayang Qan of the Naiman accumulated men, weapons, alliances, and prestige. Yesügei Ba'atur sided with the Kereit. Later Chinggis Khan would subdue the Kereit and the Naiman in the course of a protracted effort to defeat all challengers among the steppe peoples. The Horde How the Mongols Changed the World Marie Favereau, p.32-33 In reality , Mongol is not an appropriate name because while the leaders of this movement were Mongol most of their army were Turkish tribesmen . The Turkish influence in the Mongol army had been extremely extensive , the two branches of the Mongol empire - Khanat Joji ( the Golden Horde ) and Khanat Jeghtai — who ruled the region had by the fourteenth century totally adopted Turkish culture. Central Asia, which was the base of Jeghtai government, in reality was the centre of Turkish culture . However , even beyond the Ural mountains , the Turkish culture enjoyed a strong presence .14 Ehteshami, A., 1994. From the Gulf to Central Asia. Exeter: University of Exeter Press, p.78. Although the Turks often comprised the bulk of the Mongol army as well as the bulk of armies opposed to the Mongols, throughout the domains of the Mongol Empire there was a diffusion of military technology, which has already bee and also ethnic groups. In addition to the Mongols and Turks, other ethnicities served in the Mongol military machine and found themselves distant from home. May, T.M., 2012. The Mongol conquests in world history, London: Reaktion Books. p.222
    1
  4311. 1
  4312. 1
  4313. 1
  4314. 1
  4315. 1
  4316. 1
  4317. 1
  4318. 1
  4319. 1
  4320. 1
  4321. 1
  4322. 1
  4323. 1
  4324. 1
  4325. 1
  4326. 1
  4327. 1
  4328. 1
  4329. 1
  4330. 1
  4331. 1
  4332. 1
  4333. 1
  4334. 1
  4335. 1
  4336. 1
  4337. 1
  4338. 1
  4339. 1
  4340. 1
  4341. 1
  4342. 1
  4343. 1
  4344. 1
  4345. 1
  4346. 1
  4347. 1
  4348. 1
  4349. 1
  4350. Yes Page -194- ^ Timour was the son of Teragay Nevian. He gives the following account of his lineage, in his memoirs :—" My father told me that we were descendants from Abu-al-Atrak (father of the Turks) the son of Japhet. His fifth son, Aljeh Khan, had twin sons, Tatar and Mogul, who placed their feet on the paths of infidelity. Turaene Khan had a son Kabul, whose son, Munga Bahadur, was the father of Temugin, small estate, with not more than three or four mounted attendants. He lived iu a village, near this city of Kesh, for the men of this land prefer living in the villages, and in the plains, to living in cities. His son, also, had not more than four or five horses. I will now tell you, what was told to the ambassadors, as certain truth in this city, and in other parts. It is said that Timour, having four or five servants, went out one day to steal a sheep, and on another day a cow, by force, from the people of the country. When he had got them, be ate them with his followers ; and some because of the plunder, others because he was a brave and good hearted man, joined him, until he had a force of three hundred mounted followers. From that time be traversed the country, to rob and steal all he could lay hands on, for himself and bis companions, and he also frequented the roads, and plundered the merchants.' Narrative of the embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de Clavijo to the court of Timour at Samarcand, A.D. 1403-6 by González de Clavijo, Ruy, d. 1412; Markham, Clements R. (Clements Robert), Sir, 1830-1916 ed
    1
  4351. 1
  4352. 1
  4353. 1
  4354. 1
  4355. 1
  4356. 1
  4357. 1
  4358. 1
  4359. 1
  4360. 1
  4361. 1
  4362. 1
  4363. 1
  4364. 1
  4365. 1
  4366. 1
  4367. 1
  4368. 1
  4369. 1
  4370. 1
  4371. 1
  4372. 1
  4373. 1
  4374. 1
  4375. 1
  4376. 1
  4377. 1
  4378. 1
  4379. 1
  4380. 1
  4381. 1
  4382. 1
  4383. 1
  4384. Ksjs Jdjdb The Turkish presence in Western Thrace started with the arrival of the Scythian Turks who came to the Balkans in the 2nd century BC together with the 'Western Branch' of migrants from Central Asia. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=VpdXKpmaYLEC&printsec=frontcover&dq=a+modern+theory+of+language+evolution&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwisvcCdhrroAhWwk4sKHUxfBG8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false .Contemporary populations linked to western Iron Age steppe people can be found among diverse ethnic groups in the Caucasus, Russia and Central Asia (spread across many Iranian and other Indo- European speaking groups), whereas populations with genetic similarities to eastern Scythian groups are found almost exclusively among Turkic language speakers (Supplementary Figs 10 and 11). https://reich.hms.harvard.edu/sites/reich.hms.harvard.edu/files/inline-files/ncomms14615_0.pdf Contemporary descendants of western Scythian groups are found among various groups in the Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). https://www.nature.com/articles/ncomms14615 Caucasus and Central Asia, while similarities to eastern Scythian are found to be more widespread, but almost exclusively among Turkic language speaking (formerly) nomadic groups, particularly from the Kipchak branch of Turkic languages (Supplementary Note 1). http://eurogenes.blogspot.com/2017/03/genetic-origins-and-legacy-of-scythians.html?m=1 Turkic tribes like Sakas, Kushanas, when they settled on India's borders and inside it also adopted ... https://www.cs.colostate.edu/~malaiya/turkish.html http://s155239215.onlinehome.us/turkic/27_Scythians/EthnicRootsEn.htm Both Kushans and Scythians were of Turki origin. (University of Sind) https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=q3FXAAAAMAAJ&dq=both+kushans+and+scythians+were+of+pakistan&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Turki The Sacae were a mixed people, probably a fusion of Iranian, Finnish, and Turkish— the antithesis of modern Hungarians. Exactly the same may be presumed about the Alans. The Chinese consider them as near relations of the Turks. (Harvard University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=tMdRefDs_G4C&q=sacae+finnic+harvard&dq=sacae+finnic+harvard&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjQpbS39L_pAhXhs4sKHSFTB0kQ6AEILjAB Genetics of Saka people https://hizliresim.com/aDjnZ0 https://hizliresim.com/IfZFMW
    1
  4385. 1
  4386. 1
  4387. 1
  4388. 1
  4389. 1
  4390. 1
  4391. 1
  4392. 1
  4393. 1
  4394. 1
  4395. 1
  4396. 1
  4397. 1
  4398. 1
  4399. 1
  4400. 1
  4401. 1
  4402. 1
  4403. 1
  4404. This may have been so when the slaves were originally trained and appointed. But the effect in the long term was to create communities of Turks at a high level who, enjoying the borrowed authority of the sovereign, could usurp power for themselves. This was the origin of the group known as the Ghaznavids (after Ghazni, the city in Afghanistan, which, after the Samanids had seized it for themselves, was assigned as the center of their province). In the early centuries of the second millennium, these various Turkic groups, whether slave or free, usurped control of various parts of Iranian territory, sometimes passing through it to establish dominions even beyond the sphere of the Caliphate. So in 999 the Qarakhanids took control of Transoxiana from the Samanids, which they then held for two centuries. This brought the region firmly within the domain of Turkic mother tongue, as it has been ever since, and by the same token gave Persian the status of lingua-franca At the same time as this Qarakhanid action, the Ghaznavids took over the center and south of the Samanids' territory. A little later, the Oghuz (also known as Turcomans), and above all a leading group of them called the Seljuqs, hitherto widely used as mercenaries by the Samanids and the Ghaznavids, infiltrated northern Khorasan. At Dandanagan in 1040, they definitively defeated the Ghaznavids. Khorasan became theirs alone, and the Ghaznavids were compelled henceforth to look south, for new conquests in India. The Seljuqs went on to destroy Buyid control of the east of the Caliphate, taking Baghdad in 1055 (and receiving the caliph's blessing as his liberators), and in 1071, for good measure, defeating the Byzantine Empire at Manzikert, so opening up Anatolia to Turkic colonization over the next few centuries. In 1089, they defeated the Qarakhanids too, but did not dispossess them, holding them rather as their vassals (muqta') for the next fifty years. It might have been expected that these different ruling dynasties, Ghaznavid, Qarakhanid, and Seljuq, would have brought a new lingua-franca to the Middle East in the eleventh century. They did, after all, speak mutually intelligible forms of Turkic; and this was the beginning of what would turn into almost a millennium of Turkish rule, as witness the Arabic proverb cited by the North African analytic historian Ibn Khaldun of the fourteenth century: dawlah 'ind al-turk, din 'ind al-'arab wa adab 'ind al-furs Power (rests) with the Turk, religion with the Arab, and culture with the Persian.
    1
  4405. The arrival of the Turks in the Muslim world pushed Muslim power further into India. Of particular note is Mahmud of Ghazni (r. 997-1030), a Turkic sultan who was the first to lead military expeditions deep into India. By establishing himself as the leader of an autonomous state based in Ghazni in the Afghan highlands, he was close enough to India to focus much of his attention on the subcontinent. His seventeen military campaigns into northern India served as the basis of his rule, bringing wealth and power to him and his empire. While his raids were no doubt detrimental to local power and rule in India, he also established major cultural centers and helped spread Persian culture throughout his reign. The legendary Persian poet Firdawsi, who perhaps did more to revive ancient Persian culture than any other person after the country's conversion to Islam, and al-Biruni, a scientist, historian, geologist and physicist, were both mainstays of Mahmud's court. Because of his status as a patron of the arts coupled with his ruthless raids into India, Mahmud of Ghazni's legacy in India today is colored by modern politics as much as anyone else.   Regardless of his legacy, Mahmud and the Ghaznavid Dynasty he founded laid the foundation for Muslim conquest in India. The succeeding dynasty, the Ghurids, also ruled out of Afghanistan, and managed to push their borders even further into India, capturing Delhi in 1192. The Ghurids relied on slave soldiers of Turkic origin who formed the core of their army, much like the contemporary Ayyubids further west in the Muslim world. Like their counterparts in Egypt, who established the Mamluk Sultanate, the slave soldiers in India eventually overthrew their masters and inaugurated their own dynasty: the Delhi Sultanate.
    1
  4406. 1
  4407. 1
  4408. 1
  4409. 1
  4410. 1
  4411. 1
  4412. 1
  4413. 1
  4414. 1
  4415. 1
  4416. 1
  4417. 1
  4418. 1
  4419. 1
  4420. 1
  4421. 1
  4422. 1
  4423. 1
  4424. 1
  4425. 1
  4426. 1
  4427. 1
  4428. 1
  4429. 1
  4430. 1
  4431. 1
  4432. 1
  4433. 1
  4434. 1
  4435. 1
  4436. 1
  4437. 1
  4438. 1
  4439. 1
  4440. 1
  4441. 1
  4442. 1
  4443. 1
  4444. 1
  4445. *Although in the past the Huns are thought to have been Mongolian emigrants, it is far more likely that they were of Turkic origin. This point has been repeated by thousands of historians, sinologists, turcologists, altaistics, and other researchers. Let me try to state how this idea began with Sinology researchers.[1] *Maenchen-Helfen (1973), 386-9, also thinks that these names are the Germanic or Germanicized names of Turkic Huns.[2] *The language of the Huns has always been classified in the Turkic linguistic family.[3] *In the 5th century A . D . the Danube Slavs had lived in symbiosis with the Turkic Huns[4] *One of the first and most ferocious of such Asiatic (Turkic) peoples were the Huns.[5] *A large number of many different Turkic tribes were called Huns.[6] *It is conceivable that the Huns (Ephthalites), who irrupted into Central Asia in the early fifth century, were Turkic.[7] *Probably a substantial group of Hunnish peoples spoke some form of Turkic, a subfamily of the Altaic languages.[8] *Danube used by a large number of Turkic peoples - including Huns, Avars,Bulgars,Cumans.[9] * Among them, the Vandals were East Germanic, the Suevi or 'Swabians' were Central Germanic, the Huns were Turkic, and the Alans were Iranic (like the modern Ossetians).[10] *Also, with the various Turkic tribes on the west; especially with the Huns.[11] *Historic Turkic kingdoms (the earliest being the Great Hun Empire from 200 B.C., which stretched from Siberia to Tibet,and the last being the Ottoman Empire founded in A.D. 1299),hinting at a racial side to Turkish identity.[12] *By the fifth century, the last of the Tocharians was driven from the region by nomadic Huns, possibly the earliest of many subsequent waves of Tur- kic invaders in Central Asia.[13] *Who are the Turkic Peoples? This great family of peoples includes the Huns,Khazars,Avars and Bulgar-Turks of former times.[14] *The principal invaders in the north were no longer the Turkic Xiongnu[15] *Horses were vital to maintaining Han military strength against the increasing nomadic incur. sions from the Turkic Xiongnu tribal armies along the northern borders and in the northwest.[16] *The constant incursions in the Han's northern and northwestern frontiers by the Turkic nomads known as Xiongnu (the Huns) necessitated Han military expeditions across the Pamirs into Central Asia.[17] * By the 5th century many of the troops were barbarian foederation of Germanic, Turkic (“Huns and "Bulgars), and, perhaps, “Slavic origins [18] * The fact that the Bulgars of Asparukh - whom we considered descendants of the Huns led by Irnikh -were Turks.[19] *While the Hun hords of Attila that tried to conquer Europe were surely Proto-Türks.[20] Sources: *1- The Origins of the Huns-The History Files *2-The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe(Cambridge University Press)-Page 177 *3-Russian Translation Series of the Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology 1964 (Harvard University Press) *4-Among the People, Native Yugoslav Ethnography: Selected 1982(Michigan University Press) *5-Byzantium: Church, Society, and Civilization Seen Through Contemporary Eyes(University of Chicago Press)-Page 332 *6-Eurasian Studies Yearbook Volume 74 Eurolingua, 2002 *7-Islamic Peoples Of The Soviet Un-Page 384 *8-The Saga of the Volsungs: The Norse Epic of Sigurd the Dragon Slayer(University of California Press)-Page 15 *9-The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelth Century(University of Michigan Press)-Page 25 *10-Vanished Kingdoms: The Rise and Fall of States and Nations *11-China ancient and modern-Page-55 *12-Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know®(Oxford University Press) *13-Ethnic Groups of North, East, and Central Asia: An Encyclopedia-Page 251 *14-Oxford Symposium on Food & Cookery, 1989: Staplefoods : Proceedings *15-China: A New History, Second Enlarged Edition(Harvard University Press)-Page 73 *16-Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China ; Gansu and Ningxia, 4th - 7th Century ; [on the Occasion of the Exhibition "Monks and Merchants: Silk Road Treasures from Northwest China", Organized by the Asia Society Museum, New York, October 13, 2001 - January 6, 2002 ...] *17-The Harvard Dictionary of Music-Page 261 *18- The Oxford Dictionary of Late Antiquity-Page 1346 *19- The Cambridge History of Early Inner Asia Volume 1-Page 202 *20-China Knowledge-Xiongnu
    1
  4446. 1
  4447. 1
  4448. 1
  4449. 1
  4450. 1
  4451. 1
  4452. 1
  4453. Bosworth, C. E. (2019). New Islamic Dynasties: A Chronological and Genealogical Manual. Edinburgh University Press. p. 73. ISBN 978-1-4744-6462-8. (...) Najm al-Din Ayyüb and Asad al-Din Shirküh b. Shadhi, the progenitors of the dynasty, were from the Hadhbani tribe of Kurds, although the family seems to have become considerably Turkicised from their service at the side of Turkish soldiers. The Turkish commander of Mosul and Aleppo, Zangi b. Aq Sonqur (see below, no. 93, 1) recruited large numbers of bellicose Kurds into his follow ing, including in 532/1138 Ayyüb, and soon afterwards his brother Shirküh en tered the service of Zangi's famous son Nür al-Din. In 564/1169, Shirküh gained control of Egypt on the demise of the last Fatimid caliph al-'Adid (see above, no. 27) but died almost immediately, and his nephew Salah al-Din b. Najm al-Din Ayyüb (Saladin) was recognised by his troops as Shirküh's successor. The celebrated foe of the Frankish Crusaders, Saladin, was accordingly the real founder of the dynasty. He extinguished the last vestiges of Fatimid rule in Egypt and replaced the Isma'tli Shi'ism which had prevailed there for two centuries by a strongly orthodox Sunni religious and educational policy; the great wave of Ayyübid mosque- and madrasa-building in Egypt and Syria was one aspect of this. The Ayyubids were in this way continuing the policy of the Zangids in Syria and were acting in a parallel manner to the Great Saljuqs before them, who had inaugurated a Sunni reaction in the Iraqi and Persian lands taken over from the Shi'i Bayids (see below, no. 75). Although the Ayyübids were in fact less enthusiastic pursuers of jihad than the Zangids had been, Saladin is associated in Western scholarship with his successes in Palestine, for his enthusiasm enabled him to weld together armies of Kurds, Turks and Arabs in a common cause. (...) Humphreys, R. S. "AYYUBIDS", Encyclopædia Iranica. Vol. III, Fasc. 2, pp. 164–167, "In the light of the above outline, is it proper to think of the Ayyubid confederation as a specifically “Kurdish” state? On the level of political structure, the governing attitudes of the Ayyubid confederation can certainly be related to the political institutions of their original homeland. On the other hand, these institutions do not differ significantly from the underlying structures of contemporary Turkish states (...)" Saladin was worthy of particular praise as an exceptional figure who had ‘cleansed the holy places of infidelity, who fought the Franks and abolished the trinity of God’. The sultan was described as being of the Turkish dynasty , although his name was given as ‘Salah al-Din al-Kurdi’. “The View from the East: From the Medieval Age to the Late Nineteenth Century.” The Life and Legend of the Sultan Saladin, by JONATHAN PHILLIPS, Yale University Press, NEW HAVEN; LONDON, 2019, pp. 329–344.
    1
  4454. 1
  4455. 1
  4456. 1
  4457. 1
  4458. 1
  4459. 1
  4460. 1
  4461. 1
  4462. 1
  4463. 1
  4464. 1
  4465. 1
  4466. 1
  4467. 1
  4468. 1
  4469. 1
  4470. 1
  4471. 1
  4472. 1
  4473. 1
  4474. 1
  4475. 1
  4476. 1
  4477. 1
  4478. 1
  4479. This essay examines Nader Shah Afshar's attempts to legitimize his rule by dint of his Turkic background. Over the course of his rise to power and reign, Nader consistently argued that his Afshar and Turkman affiliations granted him the right to rule over Iranian territory as an equal to his Ottoman, Mughal, and Central Asian contemporaries. Aided by his chief secretary and court historian, Mīrzā Mahdī Astarābādī, Nader's assertions paralleled those found in popular narratives about the history of Oghuz Turks in Islamic lands. This element of Nader's political identity is often overlooked by historians because it did not outlive the brief Afsharid period, but it demonstrates how the Safavid collapse led to the circulation of dynamic new claims to Iranian and Islamic political power. Karamustafa, A. (2022). The Hero of “the Noble Afshar People”: Reconsidering Nader Shah's Claims to Lineage and Legitimacy. Iranian Studies, 1-15 Besides territorial integrity, two alternative concepts of sovereignty to replace the crumbling dynastic ideal can be discerned in Nadir Shah's negotiations with the Ottomans in the 1730s. Nadir proposed equal relations based, first, on Ottoman recognition of the legitimacy of Twelver Shiism as a fifth school of orthodox Islamic law. And second, he proposed something akin to an ethnic or national concept - equal relations based on Nadir Shah's identity as a member of the noble Turkmen family of peoples." Howard, D. (2017). A History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp.192
    1
  4480. 1
  4481. 1
  4482. 1
  4483.  @Bayganu  Tourkia (Greek: Τουρκία) may refer to: • Turkey, a country in southeastern Europe and western Asia o The name of Turkey in modern Greek o The name of the Ottoman Empire in medieval and early modern Greek • Tourkia (Khazaria) ("eastern Tourkia"), designation for the early medieval Khazar state in Byzantine sources • Tourkia (Hungary) ("western Tourkia"), designation for the medieval Hungarian state in Byzantine sources • Peter B. Golden, Nomads and their neighbours in the Russian steppe: Turks, Khazars and Qipchaqs, Ashgate/Variorum, 2003. "Tenth-century Byzantine sources, speaking in cultural more than ethnic terms, acknowledged a wide zone of diffusion by referring to the Khazar lands as 'Eastern Tourkia' and Hungary as 'Western Tourkia.'" Chinese sources[edit] See also: Tiele people § Tiele, and Tujue § Etymology An early form of the same name may be reflected in the form of tie-le (鐵勒) or tu-jue (突厥), a name given by the Chinese to the people living south of the Altai Mountains of Central Asia as early as 177 BC.[14] The Chinese Book of Zhou (7th century) presents an etymology of the name Turk as derived from "helmet", explaining that this name comes from the shape of a mountain where they worked in the Altai Mountains.[15] Greek and Latin sources[edit] Pomponius Mela refers to the "Turcae" in the forests north of the Sea of Azov, and Pliny the Elder lists the "Tyrcae" among the people of the same area.[16] The Greek name, Tourkia (Greek: Τουρκία) was used by the Byzantine emperor and scholar Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus in his book De Administrando Imperio,[17][18] though in his use, "Turks" always referred to Magyars[19] and Hungary was called Tourkia (Land of the Turks). Similarly, the medieval Khazar Khaganate, a Turkic state on the northern shores of the Black and Caspian seas, was also referred to as Tourkia in Byzantine sources.[20] However, the Byzantines later began using this name to define the Seljuk-controlled parts of Anatolia in the centuries that followed the Battle of Manzikert in 1071. The medieval Greek and Latin terms did not designate the same geographic area now known as Turkey. Instead, they were mostly synonymous with Tartary, a term including Khazaria and the other khaganates of the Central Asian steppe, until the appearance of the Seljuks and the rise of the Ottoman Empire in the 14th century, reflecting the progress of the Turkic expansion. However, the term Tartary itself was a misnomer[21] which was constantly used by the Europeans to refer the realms of Turkic peoples and Turkicized Mongols until the mid-19th century. Arabic sources[edit] The Arabic cognate Turkiyya` (Arabic: تركيا) in the form ad-Dawlat at-Turkiyya (Arabic: الدولة التركية "State of the Turks" or "the Turkish State") was historically used as an official name for the medieval Mamluk Sultanate which covered Egypt, Palestine, Syria, Hejaz and Cyrenaica.[22][23][24] The name of Turkey appeared in the Western sources after the crusades.[32] In the 14th-century Arab sources, turkiyya is usually contrasted with turkmaniyya (Turkomania), probably to be understood as Oghuz in a broad sense.[33] Ibn Battuta, in the 1330s introduces the region as barr al-Turkiyya al-ma'ruf bi-bilad al-Rum ("the Turkish land known as the lands of Rum").[34]
    1
  4484. 1
  4485. 1
  4486. 1
  4487. 1
  4488. 1
  4489. 1
  4490. 1
  4491. 1
  4492. 1
  4493. 1
  4494. 1
  4495. 1
  4496. 1
  4497. 1
  4498. 1
  4499. 1
  4500. 1
  4501. 1
  4502. 1
  4503. 1
  4504. 1
  4505. 1
  4506. 1
  4507. 1
  4508. 1
  4509. 1
  4510. 1
  4511. The first Cossacks were of Turkic rather than Slavic stock . (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=LFCM2Ai0FBcC&pg=PA31&dq=and+the+first+Cossacks+were+of+Turkic+rather+than&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwiI0uOctKnpAhW4wcQBHfbUBE8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false proper name Cossack , the Turkish tribe https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=proper+name+Cossack+%2C+the+Turkish+tribe&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true According to Adzhi, while the majority of the Turkic peoples of Russia were Kipchaks and Khazars, Turkic Cossacks became the eastern Slavs. According to old Cossacks chronicles they were Turkic(Khazar) origin. Some researchers have unconvincingly contended that many Cossacks have Khazar origins. Thus, Joseph Elias in his Memoirs of a Russian Zionist (Tel Aviv, 1955, Hebrew) tells of meetings with Jewish Cossacks of the Tzarist army who had a tradition of direct Khazar descent. More specific is the record of the Cossack writer D. of genesis for a Cossack-Little Rossian nation that divides it off from the Russians both through Khazar origins and the Cossack element [2] The connection is in part supported by old Cossack ethnonyms such as kazara (Russian: казара), kazarla (Russian: казарла), kozarlyhi(Ukrainian: козарлюги), kazare (Russian: казарре); cf. N. D. Gostev, "About the use of "Kazarа" and other derivative words," Kazarla ethnic magazine, 2010, №1. (link) The name of the Khazars in Old Russian chronicles is kozare (Ukrainian: козаре). although later Cossack sources claimed Khazar origin.[3][4] 3^ "Dogovor i postanovlenie mezhdu Get'manom Orlikom i voiskom Zaporozhskim v 1710", in: Chteniia v Imperatorskom obshchestve istorii i drevnostei rossiiskikh (Moscow 1858) 4^ Ustnoe povestvovanie byvshego zaporozhtsa, zhitelya Yekaterinoslavskoi gubernii i uezda, sela Mikhailovskogo, Nikity Lyeontʹevicha Korzh [Oral Narrative of the Former Zaporozhian Cossack, a Resident of the Mikhailovsky Village in the Province of Yekaterinoslav, Nikita Leontovich Korzh]. Odessa: 1842. According to the tradition of deriving the origin of the state or people from a certain people of antiquity, the Cossack chroniclers of the 18th century advocated the Khazar origin of the Cossacks.[7] 7^Ure, John (1999). The Cossacks. Constable. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=A2kiAQAAIAAJ&redir_esc=y Yy
    1
  4512. 1
  4513. 1
  4514. 1
  4515. 1
  4516. 1
  4517. 1
  4518. 1
  4519. 1
  4520. 1
  4521. 1
  4522. 1
  4523. 1
  4524. 1
  4525. 1
  4526. 1
  4527. 1
  4528. 1
  4529. 1
  4530. 1
  4531. 1
  4532. 1
  4533. 1
  4534. 1
  4535. 1
  4536. 1
  4537. 1
  4538. 1
  4539. 1
  4540. 1
  4541. 1
  4542. 1
  4543. 1
  4544. 1
  4545. 1
  4546. 1
  4547. 1
  4548. 1
  4549. 1
  4550. 1
  4551. 1
  4552. 1
  4553. 1
  4554. 1
  4555. 1
  4556. 1
  4557. 1
  4558. 1
  4559. 1
  4560. 1
  4561. 1
  4562. 1
  4563. 1
  4564. 1
  4565. 1
  4566. 1
  4567. 1
  4568. 1
  4569. 1
  4570. 1
  4571. yo go Most of historians saying Ghurids are Turks exept ideological wikipedia :))) The Sāmānids, Ghaznavids, Ghūrids, and Seljuqs were of Oğuz extraction. https://www.britannica.com/art/Central-Asian-arts/Eastern-Turkistan In the 12th century the Ghūrid Turks were driven out of Khorāsān and later out of Ghazna by the Khwārezm-Shah dynasty. https://www.britannica.com/place/India/The-Rajputs#ref485520 The Sultanate period, which lasted from the late twelfth to the early sixteenth centuries, began with the invasion of India by Muiz al-Din Ghori, who was of Turkish origin. Historical writing too was something that the Ghorid Turks introduced to India, starting a tradition that continued through the Mogul historians to the British, French, and South Asian historians of modern times. https://www.encyclopedia.com/philosophy-and-religion/islam/islam/muslim They were followed by the Ghaznavid and Ghorid Turks. https://www.infoplease.com/encyclopedia/places/asia/pakistan-bangladesh/pakistan/history Persianized Turkic dynasties of the Ghaznavids and Ghurids. https://library.oapen.org/bitstream/id/668aac3a-2798-47ec-8469-474d96298ea5/621501.pdf Ghurids, Delhi's Sultans were Turkic and great patrons of Persianate culture. https://ora.ox.ac.uk/objects/uuid:53a48196-ac0e-4510-b74d-794c48e976ed/download_file?file_format=pdf&safe_filename=THESIS01&type_of_work=Thesis Ghaznavid and Ghurid, both of the Turkish dynasties. http://dx.doi.org/10.2458/azu_acku_ds_354_6_h3_p65_1989 by the invading Ghūrīd Turks. https://insa.nic.in/writereaddata/UpLoadedFiles/IJHS/Vol48_3_3_RCKapoor.pdf Ghurids ( Turks) http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1002/9781119199601.index/pdf Ghurid Turks entered northern India in 1192, and they, their successors, or former. https://www.slv.vic.gov.au/sites/default/files/La-Trobe-Journal-91-Barbara-Brend.pdf the Ghurid Turks were driven out of Khurasan and later out of Ghazna by the Khwarzim Shahis . http://shodhganga.inflibnet.ac.in/bitstream/10603/55107/6/06_chapter%201.pdf Ghurid Turks defeat the Ghazni Turks in the Punjab. https://www.metmuseum.org/toah/ht/07/ssn.html Toward the end of the twelfth century, however, the Ghaznavids were themselves overrun by another Turkish confederation, the chiefs of Ghur, located in the hills of central Afghanistan. One of the clearest statements of this political vision was given by Fakhr al-Din Razi (d. 1209) of Herat, a celebrated Iranian scholar and jurist who served several Khurasani princes, in particular those of the Ghurid dynasty of Turks. https://publishing.cdlib.org/ucpressebooks/view?docId=ft067n99v9&chunk.id=ch02&toc.depth=1&toc.id=ch02&brand=ucpress To the east, Ghurid Turks entered northern India in 1192, and they, their successors, or former vassals ruled for some three centuries in a tract of history that can loosely be called the Sultanate Period https://www.slv.vic.gov.au/sites/default/files/La-Trobe-Journal-91-Barbara-Brend.pdf Samanids, Ghaznavids, Ghorids and Seljukids (Turks who ruled in Persia). http://egyankosh.ac.in/bitstream/123456789/22078/1/Unit-19.pdf The Rajput rulers of that time did not realize the gravity of the Turkish menace, under the leadership of Ghaznavid Turks or the Ghurid Turks. https://www.pramanaresearch.org/gallery/prj-p527.pdf It would therefore, not have been surprising if Muslim thought in India had been stillborn of such parents. But al though the Ghorid Turks and Afghans themselves were rude and uncouth, they became, nevertheless, the guardians of a proud and rich emigre civilization. https://scholarworks.wmich.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=2275&context=honors_theses They were followed by the Ghaznavid and Ghorid Turks. https://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/world/countries/pakistan.html Thus the Ghorid conquest of India was really a revolution of Indian city labour led by the. Ghorid Turks. https://rrjournals.com/wp-content/uploads/2019/07/155-158_RRIJM190407038.pdf Some of the prominent names of Turkish rulers in Hindustan are Mahmud of Ghazni, Muhammad Gori, Kutubuddin Aybak, Iltutmish, Balban, and of course, Khiljis (known as Halach, in Turkish kh becomes h) and Tughlaks. https://www.cs.colostate.edu/~malaiya/turkish.html
    1
  4572. 1
  4573. 1
  4574. 1
  4575. 1
  4576. 1
  4577. 1
  4578. 1
  4579. 1
  4580. 1
  4581. 1
  4582. 1
  4583. 1
  4584.  @flamurtusha1990  Traditionally scholars have seen the Dacians as ancestors of the mod- ern Rumanians and Vlachs and the Illyrians as the proto-Albanians. Perhaps (keeping in mind the frequent ethnic mixing as well as cultural and linguistic evolution) we should retain this view. However, from time to time these views have been challenged, very frequently for modern nationalistic reasons. For example, if the Illyrians were the ancestors of the Albanians, then the Albanians, as original inhabitants. have some historic right to that region and possibly rights to other regions which had been settled by Illyrians. And their Illyrian ancestry has been very important in Albanian nation-building myths. In the same vein, if the Dacians were proto-Rumanians then they were the original settlers and have historic rights to Rumania, particularly in the mixed region of Transylvania against claims of the late arriving (end of the ninth century) Hungarians. Not surprisingly, Hungarian scholars have been the leading critics of the claim that Dacians are Rumanians and argue that the Vlachs (or Rumanians) arrived in the eleventh and twelfth centuries when Vlachs first appear in the written sources. Recently the Albanian-Illyrian identification has come under more serious challenge from linguists. Before turning to the arguments, it must be pointed out that Dacian, Thracian, and Illyrian are not only dead languages but languages in which no texts have survived. Thus all that is known about these languages comes from personal and place names mentioned in classical texts or surviving place names (top- onyms). V. Georgiev argues that Illyrian place names are found in a far smaller area than I have given above for Illyrian settlement. Sec- ondly, he argues that, though the Albanians now live in what was Illyria, they themselves come from part of Moesia, from the Morava region of eastern Serbia. This was ethnically a Dacian region and thus he argues for a Dacian ancestry for the Albanians. These conclusions, he believes, are shown by the following: (1) Illyrian toponyms from an- tiquity do not follow Albanian phonetic laws. (2) Most ancient Latin loanwords in Albanian have the phonetic form of East Balkan Latin (i.e., proto-Rumanian) and not West Balkan (i.e., Old Dalmatian) Latin, suggesting the Albanians were descended from the Dacians. (3) The marine terminology in Albanian is borrowed from different lan- guages, suggesting that the Albanians were not originally a coastal people. (4) Few ancient Greek loanwords exist in Albanian; if the Albanians had originated in the Albanian-Epirus region there should be more. (5) There is no reference in any source to Albanians in the Albanian region until the ninth century. (6) Roughly one hundred Rumanian words are similar only to Albanian words, and when this fact is combined with the similar treatment of Latin in Albanian and Rumanian, Georgiev concludes that the Albanians came from what is now Rumania (or the region of Yugoslavia close to modern Rumania) and that their language developed during the fourth to sixth centuries when proto-Rumanian was formed. Rumanian he sees as a completely romanized Dacian-Moesian language whereas Albanian is a semiro- manized Dacian-Moesian language. These are serious (nonchauvinistic) arguments and they cannot simply be dismissed. Furthermore, during the fourth to sixth centuries the Rumanian region was heavily affected by large-scale invasions of Goths and Slavs, and the Morava valley (in Serbia) was a main inva- sion route and the site of the earliest known Slavic sites. Thus this would have been a region from which an indigenous population would naturally have fled. However, very little is known about the Dacian and Illyrian lan- guages and that little consists chiefly of certain place names and a few historical personal names. The Albanian language could well pre- serve large numbers of Illyrian features that simply are not known to linguists. The two languages, Dacian and Illyrian, may have been more similar than linguists think. And since the Morava region was near the border between Dacians and Illyrians, through direct contact possibly Illyrian was influenced by the Dacian language. The lack of early references to the Albanians is not significant. The centuries before the ninth are a period of few sources. And, if the Illyrians were proto- Albanians, the argument does not stand because sources mention II- lyrians there earlier. We should also note that Vlachs are not men- tioned anywhere in this period either. But, though they are not conclusive, the arguments for the Dacian origin of the Albanians have strong points and cannot be summarily dismissed. More evidence is needed which, owing to the nature of our sources, may never be obtained; thus the question may well be one of many in early Balkan history which we may never be able to answer. Moreover, the Albanians did not have a single ancestor in one or the other of these pre-Slavic peoples; the present-day Albanians, like all Balkan peoples, are an ethnic mixture and in addition to this main ancestor they contain an admixture of Slavic, Greek, Vlach, and Romano-Italian ancestry. In addition to these three Indo-European peoples, each living in its own zone of the pre-Slavic Balkans, other peoples had impact as well. Large numbers of Celts had passed through earlier, leaving their contribution to the gene pool as well as a wide variety of cultural (particularly artistic) influences. Large numbers of Roman veterans were settled in the Balkans (in particular, in what is now Yugoslavia). Different Germanic peoples (Ostrogoths. Visigoths, and Gepids) raided and settled (both on their own and as Roman federate troops) in the Balkans in large numbers over three centuries (third to sixth). And in the towns were merchants, officials, and soldiers, drawn from the whole empire, which included Italians, Germans, Greeks, Arme- nians, and other eastern peoples from Anatolia, Egypt, and Syria.
    1
  4585. 1
  4586. 1
  4587. 1
  4588. 1
  4589.  @hamzaalmdghri8741  Prof. Dr. Nicola Di Cosmo in: The Turks: Early ages, Part 4. Huns (Xiongnu): The Origin and Rise of the Xiongnu Empire, Y. T., 2002, pp.217-227, University of Michigan, ISBN 9756782552, 9789756782552 "There is not much doubt among historians about the Turkish nature of the Great Hun Empire, which ruled between 318 B.C. and 216 A.D., as well as that of its predecessor proto-Huns, whose presence was confirmed by Chinese sources. The Great Hun Empire, the Western Hun Empire and especially the European Huns were examined comprehensively by Western historians." The remaining Hellenic city-states were conquered by the invading Turkic Huns. http://www.encyclopediaofukraine.com/display.asp?linkpath=pages%5CI%5CR%5CIronAge.htm It was once thought that Hsiung - nu language and a common nomadic tradition . they were Turks , or at least Turkish speaking. https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=7cQqAAAAMAAJ&dq=BRITANNICA&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Huns (Encyclopedia Britannica) Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile The language of the European Huns is sometimes referred to as a Bulghar Turkic variety in general linguistic literature, but caution is needed in establishing its affiliations. The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic (Late Proto-Turkic, to be more precise). https://www.cambridge.org/core/services/aop-cambridge-core/content/view/4CBA0E2CB74C8093EC1CA38C95067D55/S2513843X20000183a_hi.pdf/_div_class__title__Early_nomads_of_the_Eastern_Steppe_and_their_tentative_connections_in_the_West__div_.pdf Even the language spoken by the Huns is in dispute, though most experts believe they were of Turkish speech. https://www.britannica.com/place/the-Steppe/New-barbarian-incursions Azerbaijan open to raids by Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/commonwealth-independent-states-and-baltic-nations/cis-and-baltic-political-geography-6#HISTORY Shih Le was a Chieh, a Hsiung-nu tribe which seems to have spoken a Turkic language. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/shih-le In 104, 102, and 42 b.c.e. Chinese armies defeated the Turkic nomad Xiongnu alongside captive Roman soldiers in the former Greek kingdom of Sogdiana. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/dictionaries-thesauruses-pictures-and-press-releases/globalization-asia They are thought to be a Turkic people descended from the Xiongnu tribes, who first appeared as a tribal confederation on the northern frontier of China in the late third century BC. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/hunnic-empire It is most probable that they were of the Turki stock, as were the Huns, their later western representatives. They are the first Turkic people mentioned by the Chinese. https://theodora.com/encyclopedia/h2/hiungnu.html On emploie en général le terme de « ProtoTurcs » pour désigner plusieurs confédérations nomades qui se sont formées en haute Asie (Xiongnu, Tabghatchs ou Tuoba) avant la formation de l'empire des Tujue (vie-viiie s.). https://www.larousse.fr/encyclopedie/divers/Turcs/147681 Et pourtant le nom de certains peuples turcs a été bien connu dès les premiers siècles de l'ère chrétienne, tels les Huns, ou plus tard les Ottomans, https://www.universalis.fr/encyclopedie/turcs/ The oldest historical evidence of a Turkic people is contained in Chinese sources of the 3rd century BC, in which the Huns are mentioned. The original settlement area of the Turkic peoples was in southern Siberia. The Turkic peoples of the Huns, Khazars, Onogurs, Protobulgarians, Volga Bulgarians, Pechenegen and Kumans have assimilated. https://www.igenea.com/en/ancient-tribes/turkic-peoples Whereas the Hunas from about 450 were Turkic in language. https://sai.columbia.edu/files/sai/content/Ahmed%20-%20Trautmann%2C%20Ch.%209%20Turks%20and%20Mughals-1_0.pdf Both the 7th-century Chinese History of the Northern Dynasties[87] and the Book of Zhou,[88] an inscription in the Sogdian language, report the Göktürks to be a subgroup of the Xiongnu.[89][90] only the Turkic Gaoju origin of the Hephthalites should be retained as indicative of their primary ethnicity.[82] Weishu, vol. 103 txt: "高車,[...] 其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也", tr: "The Gaoju, [...] their language and the Xiongnu's are similar though differ a little; or to say it differently, they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu"
    1
  4590. 1
  4591. 1
  4592. 1
  4593. 1
  4594. 1
  4595. 1
  4596. 1
  4597. 1
  4598. 1
  4599. 1
  4600. 1
  4601. 1
  4602. 1
  4603. 1
  4604. 1
  4605. 1
  4606. 1
  4607. Hellenic states of the Seleucids, Macedonia, Achaean League, Aetolian League, Kingdom of Pergamon, Ptolemaics etc. all got destroyed by Roman Empire which resulted as ending of Hellenistic era and post Roman Greece was basically a playground for Romans, Turks, Slavs, Albanians, Thracians, Illyrians, Armenians, Italians and Germanic peoples as we all know Hellenic rule in Greece broadly ended with the Roman conquest of Greece resulting with a dominant Roman, Turkic, and Germanic rule whereas only 3 short lived Hellenic dynasties, Komnenids, Angelids and Laskarids, managed to rule Grece Foreign rule in Greece; Achaemenid dynasty (Iranic) Nerva–Antonine dynasty (Italic) Severan dynasty (Punic) Gordian dynasty (Celtic) Decian dynasty (Illyrian) Valerian dynasty (Italic) Caran dynasty (Illyrian) Constaninian dynasty (Illyrian) Valentinian dynasty (Illyrian) Theodosian dynasty (Hispanian) Leonid dynasty (Thracian) Justinian dynasty (Illyrian) Heraclian dynasty (Armenian) Isaurian dynasty (Armenian) Nikephorian dynasty (Arabic) Dulo dynasty (Turkic) Krum’s dynasty (Turkic) Amorian dynasty (Jewish) Macedonian dynasty (Armenian) Phokas dynasty (Armenian) Doukid dynasty (most likely Armenian) Diogenes dynasty (most likely Armenian) Principality of Arbanon (Albanian) Principality of Valona (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of the Archipelago (Italian) Kingdom of Cyprus (Germanic) Kingdom of Thessalonica (Germanic) Empire of Thessalonica (most likely Armenian) Latin Empire (Germanic) Asenid dynasty (Slavized Turkic) Duchy of Athens (French) Duchy of Neopatras (Spanish) Marquisate of Bodonitsa (Germanic) Lordship of Argos and Nauplia (Germanic) Lordship of Salona (Germanic) Lordship of Chios (Italian) Knights Hospitaller of Rhodes (Germanic) Principality of Achaea (French) Palaiologos dynasty (most likely Italic) Nemanjic dynasty (Slavic) Despotate of Arta (Albanian) Despotate of Ioannia (Albanian) League of Lezhe (Albanian) Vojivonic dynasty (Slavic) Venetian dominions in Greece (Italian) Principality of Lesbos (Italian) Kingdom of Candia (Italian) Kingdom of Ioanian Islands (Italian) Kingdom of the Morea (Italian) Triarchy of Negroponte (French) Ottoman dynasty (Turkic) Pashalik of Berat (Albanian) Pashalik of Yanina (Albanian) Pashalik of Scutari (Albanian) Septinsular Republic (Italian) House of Wittelsbach (Germanic) United States of the Ionian Islands (Germanic) Principality of Samos (Slavic)
    1
  4608. 1
  4609. 1
  4610. 1
  4611. 1
  4612. 1
  4613. 1
  4614. 1
  4615. 1
  4616. 1
  4617. 1
  4618. 1
  4619. 1
  4620. 1
  4621. 1
  4622. 1
  4623. 1
  4624. 1
  4625. 1
  4626. 1
  4627. 1
  4628. 1
  4629. 1
  4630. 1
  4631. 1
  4632. 1
  4633. 1
  4634. 1
  4635. 1
  4636. 1
  4637. 1
  4638. 1
  4639. 1
  4640. 1
  4641. 1
  4642. 1
  4643. 1
  4644. 1
  4645. 1
  4646. 1
  4647. 1
  4648. 1
  4649. 1
  4650. 1
  4651. 1
  4652. 1
  4653. 1
  4654. 1
  4655. 1
  4656. 1
  4657. 1
  4658. 1
  4659. 1
  4660. 1
  4661. 1
  4662. 1
  4663. 1
  4664. 1
  4665. 1
  4666. 1
  4667. 1
  4668. 1
  4669.  @brightburnedits4278  In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis
    1
  4670. 1
  4671. 1
  4672. 1
  4673. 1
  4674. 1
  4675. 1
  4676. 1
  4677. 1
  4678. 1
  4679. 1
  4680. 1
  4681. 1
  4682. 1
  4683. 1
  4684. 1
  4685. 1
  4686. 1
  4687. 1
  4688. 1
  4689. 1
  4690. 1
  4691. 1
  4692. 1
  4693. 1
  4694. 1
  4695. 1
  4696. 1
  4697. 1
  4698. 1
  4699. 1
  4700. 1
  4701. 1
  4702. 1
  4703. 1
  4704. 1
  4705. 1
  4706. 1
  4707. 1
  4708. 1
  4709. 1
  4710. 1
  4711. 1
  4712. 1
  4713. 1
  4714. 1
  4715. 1
  4716. 1
  4717. 1
  4718. 1
  4719. 1
  4720. 1
  4721. 1
  4722. 1
  4723. 1
  4724. 1
  4725.  @uguryzg  Hennerbichler, Ferdinand. (2012). The Origin of Kurds. Advances in Anthropology. 02. 10.4236/aa.2012.22008. Kurds are traditionally regarded as Iranians and of Iranian origin, and therefore as Indo-Europeans, mainly, because they speak Iranian. This hypothesis is largely based on linguistic considerations and was predominantly developed by linguists. In contrast to such believes, newest DNA-research of advanced Human Anthropology indicates, that in earliest traceable origins, forefathers of Kurds were obviously de-scendants of indigenous (first) Neolithic Northern Fertile Crescent aborigines, geographically mainly from outside and northwest of what is Iran of today in Near East and Eurasia. Oldest ancestral forefathers of Kurds were millennia later linguistically Iranianized in several waves by militarily organized elites of (R1a1) immigrants from Central Asia. These new findings lead to the understanding, that neither were aborigine Northern Fertile Crescent Eurasian Kurds and ancient Old-Iranian speaker (R1a1) immigrants from Asia one and the same people, nor represent the later, R1a1 dominated migrating early Old-Iranian-speaker elites from Asia, oldest traceable ancestors of Kurds. Rather, constitute both historically com-pletely different populations and layers of Kurdish forefathers, each with own distinct genetic, ethnical, linguistic and cultural backgrounds. These new insights indicate first inter-disciplinary findings in co-op-eration with two international leading experts in their disciplines, Iranologist Gernot L. Windfuhr, Ann Arbor, and DNA Genealogist Anatole A. Klyosov, Boston, USA.
    1
  4726. 1
  4727. 1
  4728. 1
  4729. 1
  4730. 1
  4731. 1
  4732. 1
  4733. 1
  4734. 1
  4735. 1
  4736. Foxx The first Cossacks were of Turkic rather than Slavic stock . (Cambridge University Press) https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=LFCM2Ai0FBcC&pg=PA31&dq=and+the+first+Cossacks+were+of+Turkic+rather+than&hl=tr&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwiI0uOctKnpAhW4wcQBHfbUBE8Q6AEIJTAA#v=onepage&q=Turkic&f=false proper name Cossack , the Turkish tribe https://www.oxfordreference.com/search?q=proper+name+Cossack+%2C+the+Turkish+tribe&searchBtn=Search&isQuickSearch=true According to Adzhi, while the majority of the Turkic peoples of Russia were Kipchaks and Khazars, Turkic Cossacks became the eastern Slavs. According to old Cossacks chronicles they were Turkic(Khazar) origin. Some researchers have unconvincingly contended that many Cossacks have Khazar origins. Thus, Joseph Elias in his Memoirs of a Russian Zionist (Tel Aviv, 1955, Hebrew) tells of meetings with Jewish Cossacks of the Tzarist army who had a tradition of direct Khazar descent. More specific is the record of the Cossack writer D. of genesis for a Cossack-Little Rossian nation that divides it off from the Russians both through Khazar origins and the Cossack element [2] The connection is in part supported by old Cossack ethnonyms such as kazara (Russian: казара), kazarla (Russian: казарла), kozarlyhi(Ukrainian: козарлюги), kazare (Russian: казарре); cf. N. D. Gostev, "About the use of "Kazarа" and other derivative words," Kazarla ethnic magazine, 2010, №1. (link) The name of the Khazars in Old Russian chronicles is kozare (Ukrainian: козаре). although later Cossack sources claimed Khazar origin.[3][4] 3^ "Dogovor i postanovlenie mezhdu Get'manom Orlikom i voiskom Zaporozhskim v 1710", in: Chteniia v Imperatorskom obshchestve istorii i drevnostei rossiiskikh (Moscow 1858) 4^ Ustnoe povestvovanie byvshego zaporozhtsa, zhitelya Yekaterinoslavskoi gubernii i uezda, sela Mikhailovskogo, Nikity Lyeontʹevicha Korzh [Oral Narrative of the Former Zaporozhian Cossack, a Resident of the Mikhailovsky Village in the Province of Yekaterinoslav, Nikita Leontovich Korzh]. Odessa: 1842. According to the tradition of deriving the origin of the state or people from a certain people of antiquity, the Cossack chroniclers of the 18th century advocated the Khazar origin of the Cossacks.[7] 7^Ure, John (1999). The Cossacks. Constable. https://books.google.com.tr/books?id=A2kiAQAAIAAJ&redir_esc=y Rrr
    1
  4737. 1
  4738. 1
  4739. 1
  4740. 1
  4741. 1
  4742. 1
  4743. 1
  4744. 1
  4745. 1
  4746. 1
  4747. 1
  4748. 1
  4749. 1
  4750. 1
  4751. In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis
    1
  4752. 1
  4753. 1
  4754. Huns were not Mongolic Prof. Dr. Nicola Di Cosmo in: The Turks: Early ages, Part 4. Huns (Xiongnu): The Origin and Rise of the Xiongnu Empire, Y. T., 2002, pp.217-227, University of Michigan, ISBN 9756782552, 9789756782552 "There is not much doubt among historians about the Turkish nature of the Great Hun Empire, which ruled between 318 B.C. and 216 A.D., as well as that of its predecessor proto-Huns, whose presence was confirmed by Chinese sources. The Great Hun Empire, the Western Hun Empire and especially the European Huns were examined comprehensively by Western historians." The remaining Hellenic city-states were conquered by the invading Turkic Huns. http://www.encyclopediaofukraine.com/display.asp?linkpath=pages%5CI%5CR%5CIronAge.htm It was once thought that Hsiung - nu language and a common nomadic tradition . they were Turks , or at least Turkish speaking. https://books.google.com.tr/books?hl=tr&id=7cQqAAAAMAAJ&dq=BRITANNICA&focus=searchwithinvolume&q=Huns (Encyclopedia Britannica) Caucasus as the first Turkic peoples (Avars, Bulgars, Huns, Khazars, Pechenegs) arrived. https://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Exile The language of the European Huns is sometimes referred to as a Bulghar Turkic variety in general linguistic literature, but caution is needed in establishing its affiliations. The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic (Late Proto-Turkic, to be more precise). https://www.cambridge.org/core/services/aop-cambridge-core/content/view/4CBA0E2CB74C8093EC1CA38C95067D55/S2513843X20000183a_hi.pdf/_div_class__title__Early_nomads_of_the_Eastern_Steppe_and_their_tentative_connections_in_the_West__div_.pdf Even the language spoken by the Huns is in dispute, though most experts believe they were of Turkish speech. https://www.britannica.com/place/the-Steppe/New-barbarian-incursions Azerbaijan open to raids by Turkic nomadic tribes from the north, including Khazars and Huns. https://www.encyclopedia.com/places/commonwealth-independent-states-and-baltic-nations/cis-and-baltic-political-geography-6#HISTORY Shih Le was a Chieh, a Hsiung-nu tribe which seems to have spoken a Turkic language. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/shih-le In 104, 102, and 42 b.c.e. Chinese armies defeated the Turkic nomad Xiongnu alongside captive Roman soldiers in the former Greek kingdom of Sogdiana. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/dictionaries-thesauruses-pictures-and-press-releases/globalization-asia They are thought to be a Turkic people descended from the Xiongnu tribes, who first appeared as a tribal confederation on the northern frontier of China in the late third century BC. https://www.encyclopedia.com/history/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/hunnic-empire It is most probable that they were of the Turki stock, as were the Huns, their later western representatives. They are the first Turkic people mentioned by the Chinese. https://theodora.com/encyclopedia/h2/hiungnu.html On emploie en général le terme de « ProtoTurcs » pour désigner plusieurs confédérations nomades qui se sont formées en haute Asie (Xiongnu, Tabghatchs ou Tuoba) avant la formation de l'empire des Tujue (vie-viiie s.). https://www.larousse.fr/encyclopedie/divers/Turcs/147681 Et pourtant le nom de certains peuples turcs a été bien connu dès les premiers siècles de l'ère chrétienne, tels les Huns, ou plus tard les Ottomans, https://www.universalis.fr/encyclopedie/turcs/ The oldest historical evidence of a Turkic people is contained in Chinese sources of the 3rd century BC, in which the Huns are mentioned. The original settlement area of the Turkic peoples was in southern Siberia. The Turkic peoples of the Huns, Khazars, Onogurs, Protobulgarians, Volga Bulgarians, Pechenegen and Kumans have assimilated. https://www.igenea.com/en/ancient-tribes/turkic-peoples Whereas the Hunas from about 450 were Turkic in language. https://sai.columbia.edu/files/sai/content/Ahmed%20-%20Trautmann%2C%20Ch.%209%20Turks%20and%20Mughals-1_0.pdf Both the 7th-century Chinese History of the Northern Dynasties[87] and the Book of Zhou,[88] an inscription in the Sogdian language, report the Göktürks to be a subgroup of the Xiongnu.[89][90] only the Turkic Gaoju origin of the Hephthalites should be retained as indicative of their primary ethnicity.[82] Weishu, vol. 103 txt: "高車,[...] 其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也", tr: "The Gaoju, [...] their language and the Xiongnu's are similar though differ a little; or to say it differently, they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu"
    1
  4755. 1
  4756. 1
  4757. 1
  4758. 1
  4759. 1
  4760. 1
  4761. 1
  4762. 1
  4763. 1
  4764. 1
  4765. 1
  4766. The arrival of the Turks in the Muslim world pushed Muslim power further into India. Of particular note is Mahmud of Ghazni (r. 997-1030), a Turkic sultan who was the first to lead military expeditions deep into India. By establishing himself as the leader of an autonomous state based in Ghazni in the Afghan highlands, he was close enough to India to focus much of his attention on the subcontinent. His seventeen military campaigns into northern India served as the basis of his rule, bringing wealth and power to him and his empire. While his raids were no doubt detrimental to local power and rule in India, he also established major cultural centers and helped spread Persian culture throughout his reign. The legendary Persian poet Firdawsi, who perhaps did more to revive ancient Persian culture than any other person after the country's conversion to Islam, and al-Biruni, a scientist, historian, geologist and physicist, were both mainstays of Mahmud's court. Because of his status as a patron of the arts coupled with his ruthless raids into India, Mahmud of Ghazni's legacy in India today is colored by modern politics as much as anyone else. Regardless of his legacy, Mahmud and the Ghaznavid Dynasty he founded laid the foundation for Muslim conquest in India. The succeeding dynasty, the Ghurids, also ruled out of Afghanistan, and managed to push their borders even further into India, capturing Delhi in 1192. The Ghurids relied on slave soldiers of Turkic origin who formed the core of their army, much like the contemporary Ayyubids further west in the Muslim world. Like their counterparts in Egypt, who established the Mamluk Sultanate, the slave soldiers in India eventually overthrew their masters and inaugurated their own dynasty: the Delhi Sultanate.
    1
  4767. 1
  4768. 1
  4769. 1
  4770. 1
  4771. 1
  4772. 1
  4773. 1
  4774. 1
  4775. 1
  4776. 1
  4777. 1
  4778. 1
  4779. the Bukhara emir Muzaffar (1860–85) surrounded himself with a retinue of Iranian slaves and maintained a brigade of them ‪History of Civilizations of Central Asia: Towards the contemporary period : from the mid-nineteenth to the end of the twentieth century‬‬ ‪Chahryar Adle‬‬ UNESCO, 1 Jan 2005 Throughout the 18th and much of the 19th century, the inhabitants of Khurāsān and Gurgān were exposed to relentless persecution by slavers from beyond the border, against whom little or no protection was to be had. The perpetrators of these atrocious activities were members of the Türkmen tribes living along Iran's extended, undelineated and largely defenceless northeast frontier. The tribes most frequently involved were the Göklen, the Tekke and the Yamūt. The raiders themselves retained very few of the Iranian slaves whom they captured, the ultimate destination of their human chattel being the flourishing slave-markets of Khiva, Bukhārā and other towns in the Uzbek country north of the Qara-Qum. The justification offered by the Sunni 'ulamā of Bukhārā for this enslavement of fellow-Muslims was the Shĩ'i heterodoxy of the Iranians. The number of Iranian victims of Türkmen slave-raiding, although unrecorded, must have been very great, and included persons of all ages and occupations, and of both sexes. ‪The Cambridge History of Iran, Volume 7‬‬ ‪William Bayne Fisher, P. Avery, Ilya Gershevitch, Ehsan Yarshater, G. R. G. Hambly, C. Melville, John Andrew Boyle, Richard Nelson Frye, Peter Jackson, Laurence Lockhart‬‬ Cambridge University Press, 1968 - History - 1096 pages Enslavement of Iranians lasted until the mid-nineteenth century, when Russian and British sources spoke of some 10,000 Iranian slaves in Khiva and over 100,000 slaves in the Khivan, Bukharan and Turkmen territories. ‪After Oriental Despotism: Eurasian Growth in a Global Perspective‬‬ ‪Alessandro Stanziani‬‬ A&C Black, 31 Jul 2014 - History - 192 pages Khwarazm (Khiva) and Bukhara, for example, each housed populations of 30,000–60,000 mostly Iranian slaves during the nineteenth century ‪Slavery and Bonded Labor in Asia, 1250–1900‬‬ ‪BRILL, 11 Oct 2021 -‬‬ some Ottoman Christians or Jews owned Iranian slaves ‪From Slaves to Prisoners of War: The Ottoman Empire, Russia, and International Law‬‬ ‪Will Smiley‬‬ Oxford University Press, 21 Aug 2018 - History - 240 pages 0 Reviews slaves in Bukhara, to which we may add other 200,000 Iranian slaves ‪Bondage: Labor and Rights in Eurasia from the Sixteenth to the Early Twentieth Centuries‬‬ ‪Alessandro Stanziani‬‬ Berghahn Books, 2015 - History - 268 pages In September 1767 an Iranian (Acem) slave named Ali petitioned the court that his master Haffaf Hacı Mehmed of Ankara had threatened to sell him and his children and therefore would cause his family to be dis-united. Asking the protection of the authorities, Ali maintained that he had been serving his master for the previous thirty years. ‪From Slaves to Prisoners of War: The Ottoman Empire, Russia, and International Law‬‬ ‪Will Smiley‬‬ Oxford University Press, 21 Aug 2018 Among the inhabitants of Esfahān who were massacred by Timur , and whose heads were displayed in pyramids of skulls ‪The Judeo-Persian Poet 'Emrānī and his “Book of Treasure”: 'Emrānī's Ganj-Nāme, a Versified Commentary on the Mishnaic Tractate Abot. Edited, Translated and Annotated together with a Critical Study‬‬ ‪David Yeroushalmi‬‬ BRILL, 11 Oct 2021 - Religion Timur went on to cross the Kavkaz Mountains to suppress Georgia and then conquered Persian cities one after another on the southern coast of the Caspian Sea. He massacred his enemies (Persians) and built pyramids with their heads ‪The Silk Road Encyclopedia‬‬ ‪Seoul Selection , 18 Jul 2016 - Reference - 1086‬‬ Above all, with the Mongols, the general massacre of the population, or qatl- i 'amm, became the new norm. This happened at least once every century, at the hands of Čormaġun, Timur, Jahān-Šāh Qara-qoyunlu and Ismāſīl Safawi. We are "lucky" to have a very precise, first-hand account of the massacre or- dered by Timur in 790/1388, for fully understanding of what a qatl-i 'amm really meant: Ḥāfiz-i Abrū, who was with the Timurids, counted between 1,000 to 2,000 skulls in each of the 28 skull minarets on Eastern side of Isfahan. Cities of Medieval Iran BRILL
    1
  4780. In the classical Persian literary tradition – the entire vocabulary of which consists of stock phrases and images - "Turk' and 'Tajik' are stand-in terms for easily recognizable social stereotypes: one simple but violent; the other wily but civilized. Rūmi turns this on its head, however, in the following couplet: Attack upon attack came the darkness of night/Be strong like a Turk, not soft like a Tajik' (Yek hamleh va yek hamleh, āmad shab va tārīkī/chosti kon va "Torki' kon, na narmī va ‘Tājīkī'). Often ‘Turk' was also used to refer to the poet's beautiful young (unattainable) beloved, as in the following lines from Sa'di: 'Maybe they'll tell the King/"Your Turk (i.e., your Beloved) has spilled Tajik blood" (Shayad ke be padshah begüyand/Tork-e tö berikht khūn-e Tājīk), or elsewhere, 'Show your Tajik face, not Abyssinian black/That the Heavens may obliterate the face of the Turks' (Ru-ye Tājīkāna-t benmā, tā dagh-e habash/ Asman chehre-ye Torkān yaghma'i keshad). Since Turkic men often ‘married up’ and started families with Tajik women, the bloodlines tended to become increasingly mixed over the generations. (Recent DNA studies in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan have shown no notable genetic difference between modern Uzbeks and Tajiks.) And since children typically spent their first years within the harem, the influence of Tajik mothers in constructing the identity of their mixed-race children was surely much greater than is admitted in the patriarchal written sources of the time. Military figures in particular often made much of their tough Turkic heritage, even as they sought to demonstrate their own cultivation by speaking Persian and patronizing Persian courtly culture. The Tajik scribes, for their part, were naturally required to flatter their patrons, but they flattered themselves as well in whatever subtle ways they could. — Richard Foltz, Chapter 4, Tajiks and Turks, The Turk–Tajik symbiosis Ottoman and Russian archives provide good data on third network, connecting Inner (maj) Asia, Russia and Crimea. Russians seized by Tatars between the sixteenth and the first half of the seventeenth century are estimated at about 200,000. Many of them were sold to the Ottomans, but an undetermined portion was kept in Inner Asia and Crimea. In particular, between the fourteenth and the sixteenth centuries Crimean Tatars sold at least 2000 slaves a year, or a total of 400,000, to the Ottomans. In the following centuries, a compilation of estimates indicates that Crimean Tatars seized about 1,750,000 Ukrainians, Poles and Russians from 1468 to 1695.137 Crimean export statistics indicate that around 10,000 slaves a year, Indian slaves were also sold in Bukhara and Astrakhan. At the same time, the Safavid Iranians were also sold as slaves, in particular after wars between the Uzbeks and Safavids. Enslavement of Iranians lasted until the mid-nineteenth century, when Russian and British sources spoke of some 10,000 Iranian slaves in Khiva and over 100,000 slaves in the Khivan, Bukharan and Turkmen territories.82 In the eighteenth century, at the markets of Bukhara, Khiva and After Oriental Despotism: Eurasian Growth in a Global Perspective pp.77 As a whole, we can estimate that there were about 200,000 Indian slaves in Bukhara, to which we may add other 200,000 Iranian slaves. After Oriental Despotism: Eurasian Growth in a Global Perspective pp.90
    1
  4781. 1
  4782. 1
  4783. 1
  4784. 1
  4785. 1
  4786. 1
  4787. 1
  4788. 1
  4789. 1
  4790.  @doyouwantthetotalwar  In the kingdom of Timur and his descendants , the inhabitants of Moghulistan were referred to by the pejorative term jätä 3 " robbers " . The expression " the Jätä country " is often used by the historians as a synonym of Mo ghulistan . Bartol'd, V., 1962. Four studies on the history of Central Asia. Leiden: [s.n.], p.139. Timur was proud to call himself a Turk and hated the appellation “ Mongol ” even for his pre - Islamic ancestors . In fact , the Mongols who had migrated to newly occupied countries in the time of Chengiz Khan , integrated with the people of the Central Asian region , thus giving birth to a Turkish population . In Mongolia they retained their original characteristics . Nomadic feudalism was the pivot around which the Mongol social organization revolved . The history of Mongol feudalism is the history of their social institutions . Khan, Y., 1976. Two studies in early Mughal history. Simla: Indian Institute of Advanced Study, p.6. About this period, I asked my father to tell me the history of our family from the time of Yafet Aghlan, which he did, nearly in the following manner: " It is written in the Turkish history, that we are descended from Yafet Aghlan, commonly called (Abu al Atrak) Father of the Turks, son of (the Patriarch,) Japhet, he was the first monarch of the Turks: when his fifth son Aljeh Khan ascended the throne, the all gracious God bestowed on him twin sons, one of which was called Tatar, the other Moghul Timur. (2013). CHAPTER III. In C. Stewart (Trans.), The Mulfuzat Timury, or, Autobiographical Memoirs of the Moghul Emperor Timur: Written in the Jagtay Turky Language (Cambridge Library Collection - Perspectives from the Royal Asiatic Society, pp. 27-31). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/CBO9781139507325.015 Tīmūr’s identity as a Turk was not lim- ited only to his understanding of himself, his skills, and his heritage. All the people that he encountered, whether in the marketplace or at the royal palace, immediately recognized him as a Türk-bacha , a Turk-boy, presumably for his attire and perhaps for his looks. Possibly, he represented to them an arche- typal nomad. Whatever the reason, they still found it the most convenient and intuitive manner to address him, not knowing his name. Sela, R. (2011). Youth. In The Legendary Biographies of Tamerlane: Islam and Heroic Apocrypha in Central Asia(Cambridge Studies in Islamic Civilization, pp. 76-91). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
    1
  4791. 1
  4792. 1
  4793. 1
  4794. 1
  4795. 1
  4796. 1
  4797. 1
  4798. 1
  4799. 1
  4800. 1
  4801. 1
  4802. 1
  4803. 1
  4804. 1
  4805. 1
  4806. 1
  4807. 1
  4808. 1
  4809. 1
  4810. 1
  4811. 1
  4812. 1
  4813. 1
  4814.  @Gehri_soch2.0  Bosworth, C. E. (2019). New Islamic Dynasties: A Chronological and Genealogical Manual. Edinburgh University Press. p. 73. ISBN 978-1-4744-6462-8. (...) Najm al-Din Ayyüb and Asad al-Din Shirküh b. Shadhi, the progenitors of the dynasty, were from the Hadhbani tribe of Kurds, although the family seems to have become considerably Turkicised from their service at the side of Turkish soldiers. The Turkish commander of Mosul and Aleppo, Zangi b. Aq Sonqur (see below, no. 93, 1) recruited large numbers of bellicose Kurds into his follow ing, including in 532/1138 Ayyüb, and soon afterwards his brother Shirküh en tered the service of Zangi's famous son Nür al-Din. In 564/1169, Shirküh gained control of Egypt on the demise of the last Fatimid caliph al-'Adid (see above, no. 27) but died almost immediately, and his nephew Salah al-Din b. Najm al-Din Ayyüb (Saladin) was recognised by his troops as Shirküh's successor. The celebrated foe of the Frankish Crusaders, Saladin, was accordingly the real founder of the dynasty. He extinguished the last vestiges of Fatimid rule in Egypt and replaced the Isma'tli Shi'ism which had prevailed there for two centuries by a strongly orthodox Sunni religious and educational policy; the great wave of Ayyübid mosque- and madrasa-building in Egypt and Syria was one aspect of this. The Ayyubids were in this way continuing the policy of the Zangids in Syria and were acting in a parallel manner to the Great Saljuqs before them, who had inaugurated a Sunni reaction in the Iraqi and Persian lands taken over from the Shi'i Bayids (see below, no. 75). Although the Ayyübids were in fact less enthusiastic pursuers of jihad than the Zangids had been, Saladin is associated in Western scholarship with his successes in Palestine, for his enthusiasm enabled him to weld together armies of Kurds, Turks and Arabs in a common cause. (...)
    1
  4815. 1
  4816. In the middle of the sixth century the Turkic group bearing the ethnonym Türk crushed the Ruanruan and gained control of the castern steppes for the next few hundred years. The subsequent Türk empires at times also controlled Mongolic and Para-Mongolic peoples, including the Khitan, who copied political and organizational terms from Turkic. During this period, the ancestors of the historical Mongols are likely to have been contained within the entities known by the names Otuz Tatar (Shiwei) and Toquz Tatar (Southern Shiwei), located east and southeast of Lake Baikal. West and north of the lake were the Turkic Üc Qurigan, the linguistic ancestors of the Yakut. In 742 the Türk were defeated by the likewise Turkic confederation of the Uighur, who, in turn, were pushed aside by the Ancient Kirghiz in the 840s. Some Uighur tribes took refuge with the Otuz Tatar, but most of them withdrew to the oases of Eastern Turkestan. The Uighur then never returned to the steppes, even when they were invited by the Khitan, who had overcome the Kirghiz in the 920s. In the twelfth century, part of the Khitan, subseqently known as the Black Khitan (Qara Qitay), migrated westward to Central Asia and became Turkicized. In Mongolia, the immediate linguistic ancestors of the historical Mongols spread Mongolic (Pre-Proto- Mongolic) speech to territories previously held by Turkic speaking populations. The Mongols mainly occupied the basins of the rivers Orkhon and Kerulen, but the closely related Kereit and Naiman tribes expanded further to the west. Both the Kereit and espe- cially the Naiman may have contained unassimilated Turkic elements, as is suggested by the occurrence of Turkic names and titles among them. Janhunen, J. (2011) The Mongolic languages. London: Routledge. p.406
    1
  4817. 1
  4818. 1
  4819. 1
  4820. 1
  4821. 1
  4822. 1
  4823. 1
  4824. 1
  4825. 1
  4826. 1
  4827. 1
  4828. 1
  4829. 1
  4830. 1
  4831. 1
  4832. 1
  4833. 1
  4834. 1
  4835. 1
  4836. 1
  4837. 1
  4838. 1
  4839. 1
  4840. 1
  4841. 1
  4842. 1
  4843. 1
  4844. 1
  4845. 1
  4846. 1
  4847. 1
  4848. 1
  4849. 1
  4850. 1
  4851. 1
  4852. 1